《Doomsday Officers Operation Team》


 Chapter 1 Reporter

    Chapter 1 - 1 Reporter


    One day in 2046.


    The day before things got out of control, Suwan hurriedly ran through the tree-lined path to the central teaching building with a few textbooks to attend the practical class for which she was already twenty minutes late.


    Suwan had a good excuse for being late - Mr. Toker had grabbed her on the way to the teaching building and asked her to give a live demonstration to the new students this year. Oh, or maybe I should add "again", this was not the first time.


    Suwan really couldn''t refuse. Mr. Toker blocked her way to the central teaching building and threatened Suwan with the graduation tutor''s comments. The pages of the notebook in his hand that recorded Suwan''s grades were almost falling apart. The pages were very important to every student, so Suwan had to give in.


    Mr. Tok is a perfectionist, which is good, but the downside is that he only focuses on his own courses - even if it delays Suwan''s study of other courses, Mr. Tok doesn''t care at all. Suwan is often complained by other teachers for being late for class because she is pulled away by Mr. Tok. Suwan doesn''t want this, but fortunately her grades in all courses are excellent, so the teachers'' complaints about Tok have not turned into criticisms of her.


    It was class time, and Suwan was the only student on the square still on her way to class. This made Suwan quicken her pace out of guilt. When she ran to the fork in the road to the central parish, she suddenly heard instructions coming from the wireless headset on her ear.


    "Sir, three o''clock." The guard in the monitoring room called up the nearby surveillance footage, saw Suwan''s image on the screen, and turned on the microphone.


    Suwan''s wireless headset is worn on his left ear. It is very delicate and one can hardly feel it when it is worn on the ear. It is rarely used and is only turned on to convey commands in emergencies. So when Suwan heard the slight sound of electricity emitted by the wireless headset when it was turned on, he stopped and looked in the direction indicated by the headset.


    Suwan saw a tall man in a knee-length white lab coat running towards her from a path. He waved to her in panic, asking for help: "Help me! Help me get out of here!"


    Suwan had never seen this man before, but judging by his attire, he should be a researcher working in the isolated research building outside the two parishes. Now, a team of armed guards in a patrol truck were chasing him from a distance. There was also a guard on the roof of the car with a gun aimed at the researcher running towards Suwan, but for some reason he did not shoot immediately.


    Although this man is wearing a researcher''s lab coat, he is being hunted.


    "Sir, shoot him!" The guard''s instructions came through the wireless headset.


    Suwan did it without hesitation. She held the textbook with one hand and used her free right hand to quickly pull out the gun from her waist and point it at the man who was running towards her.


    The man asked her for help, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly pull out a gun. Suwan didn''t give him more time to fear death. He pulled the trigger decisively, pulled out the gun and fired in one go. The bullet hit the heart. The next second, blood stained the man''s white lab coat, and he fell down. When he fell forward, the thing he was holding tightly in his hand also fell forward and happened to fall at Suwan''s feet.


    It was a miniature camera that was less than half the size of a palm. Suwan saw the camera out of the corner of his eye and looked around casually, then ''incidentally'' turned sideways to block the view of the miniature cameras installed on the surrounding trees, and stepped on the small thing without leaving a trace.


    Suwan waited for a few seconds and heard no more instructions from the wireless headset. He breathed a sigh of relief knowing that his little action had not been discovered.


    After all, this action is a bit risky, but even if she is discovered, it doesn''t matter. Suwan knows that even if she is discovered, she will only be put in solitary confinement for a few days, so she dares to do it. She is not a fool who does things without considering the consequences.


    "What''s going on?" Suwan put his pistol back into the buckle on his waist and asked the guards who caught up with him.


    "Sir, he''s a reporter who broke into the research building and tried to steal research data," the patrol truck stopped near the body, and the guards jumped out to check the body. The captain of the guard with a military rank on his shoulder ran up to Suwan, saluted her, and then reported.


    This is an officer school sponsored by many countries. After the students have furthered their studies here and met the graduation requirements, they will be assigned official positions according to each person''s talent, ability and performance. They can directly enter the military and political circles or take up other important positions that require them. It is even possible to reach the rank of general. Even while they are still in the academy, their military rank is much higher than that of the guards. They are in a subordinate relationship with the guards and are naturally respected by the guards.


    The reporter shouldn''t have assumed that Suwan was an ordinary student just because she was holding a textbook.


    Because Suwan was also wearing a black tight combat shirt, which also represented that she was a soldier, and the chest badge with a snake and a tiger entangled on the tight shirt represented her identity as a Belster trainee.


    The stupidest thing the dead man had done was to ask anyone here for help.


    "Who helped him?" Suwan asked.


    The students knew about the scientific research building. It was an isolated experimental area with strict security. Like this college, the scientific research building was also a joint venture of many countries. Even the students could not get close to the experimental area. This reporter was able to successfully enter the Bellster College and the core of the scientific research building to steal information. There must be someone to support him, and he must be an important internal staff member of the research institute.


    "It''s Lady Charlotte," the captain of the guards said without hiding anything.


    Charlotte? Suwan heard the students talking about her when they were chatting. They said that Charlotte was a genius doctor who had made great achievements in the fields of biochemistry, biological genes and genetics. That was why she was hired as an exception to the rules. The reason why the students talked about her so much was not because of her achievements. The students didn''t care about those. What made them talk about her so enthusiastically was Charlotte''s charming blonde hair. In the words of the students, those old-fashioned and dull professors would probably be so excited to see this charming lady that their hands holding tweezers would tremble. However, Suwan had not had the opportunity to meet this lady Charlotte. On the day Charlotte came, she was only seen by several students when she passed by the parish. After that, she seemed to have stayed in the laboratory building and never showed up again. The students were very disappointed. They thought that although Charlotte was beautiful and charming, she must also have an old-fashioned and pedantic personality.


    Suwan was not interested in Charlotte''s personality or appearance, but she thought that Charlotte was a remarkable person for having achieved so many things. Now it seems that she was right. Charlotte was indeed a remarkable person, as she had just arrived and had done something like this.


    The guards were about to drag the reporter''s body away when they suddenly discovered something and cursed softly. The captain of the guard who reported to Suwan immediately looked over and saw a small blue test tube rolling out of the pocket of the reporter''s white coat. It broke into pieces fragilely before their eyes, staining the white coat a bright light blue.


    "Damn it!" The captain of the guard cursed angrily: "The professors told us to bring back the things he stole intact!" This was also the reason why he didn''t shoot easily even though he aimed at him just now. He didn''t expect that something went wrong when dragging the body. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not your fault. Who knows if the reporter''s things were broken when he was running away," Suwan told them.


    The guards looked at each other and decided to do as Suwan said and put the blame on the damn reporter since he was already dead anyway.


    The guards said goodbye to Suwan, dragged the body into the back of the truck and left.


    I really don''t understand what weird experiments those professors are doing. Looking at the bloodstains on the ground, Suwan showed a look of disgust.


    But the guards will come to clean up soon, and Suwan believes that when she comes here again after class, it will be clean as if nothing had happened.


    Suwan glanced around, bent down to brush off the dust on his trouser legs, quickly picked up the miniature camera at his feet, and put it in his pocket. The camera was only the size of three bullets lined up, and it was completely hidden in the palm of his hand. This was probably why the reporter could easily bring the camera into the research building. I hope it hasn''t been broken, otherwise Suwan will be disappointed.


    Although I don''t know what''s in the camera, it must be related to the experiments of those pedantic professors. The reporters will be interested, and Suwan is also a little interested in this. Those professors are always old-fashioned and don''t reveal anything. Their mystery makes people want to spy on them. Life in the college is too boring, so I always have to find something exciting to pass the time. Suwan will certainly not miss this opportunity to discover secrets.


    Suwan, who was already late due to the incident, rushed to the classroom when the practical class was about to end.


    When Suwan put her textbooks and other belongings into the locker, Will, the instructor of the practical class, followed her and kept complaining, "That damn Toke is so annoying. Can''t you just avoid him next time? If he delays your practical class again, I will really report him with other teachers!" Finally, Suwan quickly immersed herself in the course and finally stopped his chattering.


    But it was only temporary. In the following classes, Will kept giving Suwan the glare and a black face as if he was saying you owe me something. Suwan could see his face wherever he looked. Instructor Will also kept asking Suwan to practice with him. Suwan didn''t dare to provoke Instructor Will so he didn''t use his full strength. As a result, he was suppressed by Instructor Will everywhere. In just five minutes, Suwan was thrown over the shoulder more than ten times. His shoulders and back were almost numb from the throws. The students enjoyed watching it. Life in Belster was too boring. It was rare to have something fun to kill time.


    Suwan didn''t feel relieved until the get out of class was over. He took off his coat in the locker room and looked at his shoulders in the mirror. Sure enough, there was a large bruise, which was horrible to look at.


    "Next time you''re late, Instructor Will will really kill you," Suwan''s friend Angela took a bottle of potion to help Suwan apply it, and reminded her with a gloating look: "Instructor Will really can''t tolerate it anymore."


    All the female students in the room followed suit and joined in, causing Suwan to cover her face helplessly.


    If possible, she would also like to get rid of the troublesome Mr. Toke. She also doesn''t want to be late for class all the time!


    After applying the medicine, Suwan moved his shoulders and groaned in pain.


    The door of the locker room was pushed open, and a female student ran in and looked around the locker room. Then her eyes locked on Suwan who was getting dressed. She watched her point to the door and said, "Suwan, the guards are looking for you."


    The students'' eyes instantly focused on Suwan, who had only half of his clothes on. Suwan blushed and coughed twice in embarrassment, then looked around to put on his clothes properly. He casually glanced at the students next to him and said, "Can you help me check what''s going on?" The students also felt strange. Without Suwan saying anything, the students who had changed their clothes ran out, and those who were not fully dressed quickened their pace to watch the fun. After everyone was sent away by Suwan, Suwan took out the small miniature camera from his trouser pocket.


    Suwan put the camera between the textbooks, then opened the door of Angela''s locker next to his own locker and stuffed the textbooks in. He looked back and saw that the students were surrounding the door and looking out. Suwan gently pushed the door of Angela''s locker closed.

 Chapter 2 Unreasonable Confinement

    Chapter 2 - 2 Unreasonable Confinement


    Suwan could probably guess why the guards were looking for her. It was probably because of the reporter who had died before, and it could only be because of this reason.


    But the reporter was already dead, and Suwan killed him herself. Why did the guards want her? Did they suspect that she was in collusion with the reporter? That was too groundless. It would be better to suspect the guard who asked her to do it. However, to be on the safe side, Suwan hid the camera she got from the reporter. Angela was her good friend. Although the two of them always mocked each other, it was safest to hide it with Angela. Suwan hid the camera with her. Suwan originally wanted to discuss it with Angela and remind her to keep the camera carefully. Unexpectedly, Angela loved to watch the fun like everyone else. Suwan didn''t have time to call her and she ran out with everyone. It would be too easy for people to find out if she called her at this time, so Suwan had no choice but to do this. She only hoped that Angela would be smart and hide the camera so that no one would find it.


    There was nothing to see about the guards, everyone saw them every day, all the time, but it was strange that the guards specifically asked to see Suwan. In this school, both the students and the instructors had much higher ranks than the guards, so when the guards ignored their ranks and refused to answer their questions, it meant that the issue was very sensitive, or that the situation was very serious. There were also cases where students were put in solitary confinement for making mistakes, but no guards came to look for them, and they came directly to the students'' locker room in such an emergency.


    Of course, the female students would not let the guards enter the female locker room, and the guards would not rush in rashly. The guards just lined up outside the locker room and waited.


    Suwan was a little distressed, because this matter had nothing to do with her. She shot the reporter on the orders of the guards and did not expect to get into trouble. This trouble probably had nothing to do with the mini camera. If the guards saw that she had hidden the mini camera, they would have asked her for it. Apart from this, Suwan could not think of any other reason. She could only guess that the guards'' visit must be related to the dead reporter.


    Hearing the footsteps of the guards arriving at the locker room door, Suwan walked out resignedly. She saw Angela in the crowd, but she didn''t have time to say a word to her, or even to exchange a glance with her, before the guards surrounded her. Suwan had no choice but to follow them obediently.


    The students gathered together and whispered about the reason why Suwan was taken away. Angela was as worried as everyone else. Suwan had not had time to find a chance to tell her about the reporter, so Angela didn''t know what had happened. Angela returned to the locker room with a heavy heart, opened the half-closed locker door to get her textbook, and found that there were a few more books stacked on her textbook. Angela felt strange and opened the first page of the top textbook, and saw Suwan''s name written on the first page.


    This is Suwan''s textbook. Why did she put it here? Angela took the book away curiously and opened another one. The miniature camera stuck in the textbook fell out of the locker.


    This must be Suwan''s stuff. Angela bent down suddenly and stretched out her hand to scan it. Her movements were fast and accurate. She caught the camera before it fell to the ground. The student next to her noticed Angela''s sudden movement and looked over. Seeing that Angela was carefully organizing the books, she looked away without caring.


    The camera is now held in Angela''s hand. The thing that Suwan deliberately hid for Angela at this time is definitely not a regular item. Angela also understands this. She guessed that Suwan was taken away because of this little thing.


    Angela didn''t like trouble, so she threw the camera into the locker, then carefully closed the locker door, locked the combination lock, and turned away, intending to stay as far away from this hot trouble as possible.


    But after walking a few steps, Angela came back angrily and pressed the combination lock a few times to open the locker door. She took the camera in her hand again, and then hid the camera in her zippered trouser pocket when no one was paying attention. She pressed lightly from the outside and felt the click of the camera, and then Angela felt relieved.


    Since Suwan was taken away because of this thing, it must be something very important to Suwan, so Angela must keep it well for her.


    Friends probably complain about each other because they think the other person is always causing trouble, while also cleaning up each other''s messes.


    Suwan did not panic. She walked out of the locker room and the central building calmly as she was surrounded by guards. Because it was the end of get out of class time, she met many students on the way. When the students saw her being surrounded and taken away by the guards, they stood there and watched, or gathered together and whispered to her. Suwan believed that in less than half an hour, all the students in Belster would know that she was taken away by the guards.


    It was rare for something new to happen in Belster, and it would have been even better if she was not the protagonist of this incident. Suwan thought to herself that it was a good thing that the guards did not handcuff her, otherwise the gossip would have spread in an incredible way.


    The trainees were young and active, and often violated discipline intentionally or unintentionally and were put in solitary confinement. However, the place of confinement was the underground confinement room in the central building, and they were always caught by the instructors. There had never been a case where they were taken away by the guards. Suwan was the first one.


    Although Suwan really didn''t want to be the first one. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards were still respectful to her and told her that the guards who had contact with the reporter were also isolated and put in solitary confinement to make Suwan less embarrassed. They also promised Suwan that if there were no problems, she and the guards would be released after a day.


    But it did not say why.


    Could it be that he suspected that he and one of the guards had colluded with the reporter? Suwan guessed this way. She didn''t understand what "if there is nothing wrong" meant? But the guards didn''t know the specific situation and couldn''t answer Suwan.


    In fact, Suwan and the reporter had no contact, because the reporter was still several meters away from her when she fired the gun. However, Suwan saw that the guards were unwilling to speak and knew that it would not have any effect if she said anything. Besides, she did not touch the body, but she secretly hid the reporter''s camera. Suwan still felt guilty, so Suwan chose to remain silent.


    Suwan was not worried about the interrogation. She could easily explain why she was there. Mr. Toker could testify for her. Moreover, the one who gave the order was the guard in the monitoring room. Suwan was acting on orders. If anyone would collude with the reporter, it would not be Suwan, even if it was the guard in the monitoring room. This was obvious.


    But in fact, it was not like that. The interrogation process was skipped and the guards did not ask her a single question. Suwan couldn''t figure it out. If she was not suspected, what could have gone wrong? She couldn''t figure it out.


    After being searched, Suwan was taken directly to a separate experimental area outside the two parishes. It was Suwan''s first time here, and he was very curious about everything. The real main part of the experimental area was underground, and the ground was just an ordinary office building. Entering the semi-underground from the elevator on the ground, he was surrounded by several guards and walked forward. He could see countless isolated laboratories on both sides of the corridor. Suwan treated himself as a tourist visiting. When he walked by, he looked at the surrounding laboratories and saw various experiments being carried out in the isolated laboratories through the glass. The researchers were all wearing white lab coats like the reporter, with unique identity magnetic cards on their chests. Some of the researchers in the laboratories were wearing gas masks and protective clothing, and no one knew what experiments they were doing. Some laboratories used frosted glass, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside. Everything was in order. It seemed that the researchers were not affected by the reporter, or they didn''t know what was going on.


    However, as he met more and more scientific researchers, Suwan guessed that he was probably already in the core of the experimental building.


    Scientific researchers in lab coats came and went, and cast confused looks at Suwan, who was in combat uniform and obviously a trainee. However, they all had their own things to do, so they just glanced at her and hurried past. Suwan didn''t see anything more. She was taken into a closed room surrounded by guards. After the password door was opened, what came into view were huge iron cages. Suwan looked at these things in surprise. This was very different from the confinement rooms she had seen. This room was very empty, with more than a dozen iron cages in it, and no other furnishings.


    Is he going to be put in solitary confinement here? The conditions look terrible, and Suwan sniffed and smelled a faint smell of blood. Although the place was clean and disinfected, Suwan still smelled the blood keenly. Rather than solitary confinement, this environment is more like being in prison.


    But the guards who led the way walked into the room, and Suwan, who was surrounded by the guards, had no choice but to walk in. When the guards opened the iron cage and made a "please" gesture to her, Suwan obediently walked in, because the guards were following orders and she had to obey them, although Suwan didn''t understand the reason for doing so.


    Then the guard carefully closed the cage and locked the combination lock on it.


    The huge iron cage and the tightly sealed room were impenetrable. After the guards left, Suwan tried to grab the cage pillars and shake them, but she found that it was too stupid to do so. The cage pillars were too thick for her to hold. The gaps between the cage pillars were only enough to stretch out an arm. It seemed that it was not easy to escape from here. However, Suwan noticed some bloodstains and deep scratches on the cage, but the cage was very thick and heavy, and anyone with any sense should know that it was impossible to escape. This discovery made Suwan frown slightly.


    It''s very weird here, indescribably weird.


    Suwan compared the scratches on the iron cage with his hand, and then stroked the scratches to feel the depth of the scratches. The scratches were almost halfway into the cage column. Humans could never do this. At least Suwan couldn''t make such a deep mark even if his fingernails were broken. It seems that this place must be locked up with an irrational beast or something too dangerous.

 Chapter 3 Traitor Appears

    Chapter 3 - 3 Traitor Appears


    But why was she locked up here? Suwan was confused. She felt a little uneasy because she knew nothing about her situation. She had been locked up before for violating disciplines, but they were all minor matters. It was not surprising. The students of Bellster Academy were energetic and had all had such experiences. However, they were only locked up in a dark underground confinement room for one night. This was the first time she had been locked up like this. And why was she locked up in the experimental building? Students were not allowed to approach the experimental building at all. What was different this time? Why was she treated like this? Suwan really couldn''t understand. This posture made her seem like a dangerous person, or like a prisoner. In short, Suwan didn''t like this feeling. The lights on the ceiling were very bright, illuminating the room as if it were daytime. Except for the cold iron cage, the walls and tiles were all white, but Suwan knew that this was underground. She only felt dull and depressed.


    There was nothing in the cage except for the limited free space of two meters. Suwan crossed her arms, lowered her head and walked back and forth in the cage for a few steps, thinking. Suddenly, she remembered why the isolated guards were not locked up here together? The space here was more than enough to lock up a few people, and it was completely enough to lock up all the guards. Obviously, the guards and she were locked up separately.


    Going through so much trouble just to put him in solitary confinement actually makes people suspicious.


    Suwan thought that it might be related to the broken test tube, but she couldn''t think of anything else. After all, she was not one of those old-fashioned pedantic professors, and she couldn''t guess as much as a little hint.


    Suwan had already noticed that she was not the only one imprisoned here. She was trying very hard to reduce her presence. When the guard brought her in, she was shivering and shrinking in the corner, so Suwan didn''t bother to pay any attention to her.


    Only after the guards left did the other party speak.


    "Who are you?"


    Suwan looked over and saw a young blond woman wearing a white knee-length lab coat sitting on the ground in a cage between two cages, hugging her knees and looking at her helplessly. Her blond hair, which should be very beautiful, was not well taken care of, hanging in a mess and looked less shiny. Suwan raised an eyebrow at the woman and had a vague premonition of her identity.


    "I''m just an ordinary student," Suwan walked to the edge of the iron bars closer to her, looked at her and said, "But I may know who you are."


    The blonde was visibly flustered.


    "You''re Charlotte," Suwan confirmed.


    "You, how do you know?"


    Although he had guessed the woman''s identity, Suwan was still surprised to hear her verify it herself.


    "Why weren''t you executed?"


    Colluding with reporters to sneak into the laboratory building and steal experimental data, there is no need to elaborate on the crime, and immediate execution is necessary.


    "I don''t know why, but they can''t take care of me right now," Charlotte said in a low voice with her head down, "Maybe they are convicting me."


    Suwan nodded indifferently, and then didn''t know what else to say to this "remarkable" lady. After all, she was a soldier, and Charlotte was a traitor in a certain position. The two were simply enemies. Suwan was very polite not to curse Charlotte for her betrayal immediately.


    Suwan remained silent, but Charlotte quickly asked her, "How is the reporter?"


    "Oh...he''s dead," shot in the heart by Suwan himself.


    Charlotte exclaimed softly, but that was all. It seemed that she had expected it. The management of Bellster College was strict. Without the help of Charlotte, who was an insider, the reporter would not have been able to get in and would not have known the specific location of Bellster College. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why did you do this?" Charlotte''s question opened the topic, and Suwan took the opportunity to ask. She knew too little, which made her uneasy, so she wanted to ask something from Charlotte.


    "I''ve discovered some secrets," said Charlotte, who was evidently not a woman of secrets.


    "so?"


    "I want these secrets to be made public and known to the public," Charlotte said frankly.


    "What secret?"


    Charlotte thought of those horrific scenes, and rushed to the edge of the iron bars, holding them tightly, and said to Suwan excitedly: "The military is using living people for experiments!"


    Suwan frowned and asked her, "What''s wrong?" The military''s use of living subjects for experiments has always been a well-known secret.


    Charlotte was undoubtedly confused by the question: "They are using living people for experiments, and too many people have died. This is immoral and terrible! This has not only touched the bottom line of morality, it is a crime! All of this should be made public. You don''t know how many people have died because of this experiment! It was almost successful, if he hadn''t stolen a test tube..." Charlotte still insisted that she was right, and was a little frustrated at the end.


    Suwan sensitively caught something from her words.


    "Wait, you said, he stole the test tube?" Suwan interrupted Charlotte.


    "Yes, if this hadn''t set off the safe''s alarm, he could have gotten away," Charlotte said dejectedly.


    "Why would he risk his life to do this?"


    Charlotte was also stumped by the question and looked up blankly at Suwan through the iron cage.


    "For a reporter, it is enough for him to get the reporting resources he wants. Why does he want to take the test tubes? If he is not a scientific researcher, it will be of no use to him to take the test tubes," Suwan intuitively felt that something was wrong. Charlotte did not think about these questions. She could only sit on the ground and watch Suwan walking back and forth in the limited space of the iron cage, thinking about something.


    "That reporter, how did you get in touch with him? Did you find him?"


    "No, he was the one who found me. Not long after I entered the laboratory, he found me and said that he suspected that the laboratory was conducting some inhumane experiments and wanted to seek my help..." Charlotte''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Some clues are about to emerge.


    Suwan also widened his eyes, looking at Charlotte in disbelief, and concluded: "He might be a spy. His purpose is not to publish the experimental data, but to steal it."


    "Oh my God," Charlotte bit her nails nervously, feeling regretful and muttering to herself at a loss: "What have I done!"


    After a while, Charlotte asked Suwan uncertainly: "Is he really dead?"


    Suwan nodded.


    "So, it''s not that bad, is it?" Charlotte asked with a glimmer of hope. This result was not what she had intended. If the reporter was a spy, then Charlotte would be committing treason, and she didn''t want that.


    "Maybe," Suwan shrugged, noncommittal.


    Soon there was silence again.


    There are only Suwan and Charlotte in this strange confinement room, and Charlotte may now be charged with treason instead of being a betrayer. Although Suwan is from a different country from her, he doesn''t want to continue communicating with her. Although Charlotte looks very regretful, Suwan has no obligation to comfort Charlotte.


    But Charlotte felt uneasy because of the truth she had just learned. There were only her and Suwan in this overly empty detention room, and Suwan was undoubtedly very logical, so Charlotte took the initiative to communicate with Suwan to stop herself from thinking too much: "Why were you locked up again?"


    "Because of the test tube." It was too far-fetched to say that Suwan suspected that the guards had colluded with the reporter. After thinking about it, Suwan felt that this could only be the reason: "If the test tube stolen by the reporter, or the spy, was broken, would it have any impact?"


    Charlotte shook her head. "Although we are in the final stages of the experiment, it is not successful. We have been conducting experiments in an isolated laboratory, so we are not sure what reaction the volatilization of the drug will cause. However, the drug needs to be injected into a living body to be effective. The broken test tube should have no effect."


    That was strange. Suwan was even more confused. Why were she and the guards locked up?


    Could it be... Could it be because of the degree of contact with that test tube?


    At that time, the guards had direct contact with the body, and indirectly with the blue liquid leaking from the test tube, while Suwan was a few steps away and had no direct contact. If Suwan was put in solitary confinement because she was found to have hidden the miniature camera, it is unlikely. If she had been discovered, the guards would have asked her to hand it over. Until now, the guards have not asked her for the camera, nor have they interrogated her. Everything is irrelevant, as if they just wanted her to be locked up here for a day.


    Suwan guessed that it was related to the broken test tube, but Charlotte said that the broken test tube would not have any impact, so what was the real reason?


    "Is this where the experimental subjects are kept?" Suwan asked, touching the scratches on the iron bars. The iron bars were as thick as an arm, with many deep scratches on them. The width of the scratches was wider than Suwan''s fingers, and it didn''t look like they were caused by human power. At least Suwan wouldn''t do this beyond his ability, and he couldn''t do it at all. Suwan believed that no human could make such deep scratches with just fingernails, even if they grinded off their fingernails.


    Charlotte nodded: "Yes, all the test subjects injected with drugs will be kept here."


    Suwan nodded. She had roughly guessed it. The students also knew that this kind of experiment was going on. She stared at the scratches on the iron bars for a few more times. Suwan was a little bit unconvinced. Could this be the power of the experimental subject after being injected with the drug? She asked curiously: "So what will happen after the drug is injected?" She quickly realized that this involved research secrets and immediately said: "I''m just curious. You can choose not to answer."


    Charlotte shook her head to indicate that she didn''t care. In her opinion, she didn''t have much time left to live, so it didn''t matter what secrets were kept. It would be better to let Suwan know more of the truth. The more people who knew about it, the better. The more people who knew, the more capable they would be to stop the experiment from continuing.


    "After being injected with the drug, the experimental body''s metabolism will be accelerated, and all functions will be forcibly improved, including agility, speed, strength, and many other aspects. It will be difficult for ordinary people to pose a threat to them, even you," Charlotte glanced at Suwan and said, "Maybe you are not their opponent."


    "Sounds good, then what?" Suwan nodded in amazement. It sounds good so far.


    "Then..." Charlotte''s expression darkened, and she said with some sadness, "Because this is not in line with the laws of human genetic development. After forcibly improving various functions, the subject will face functional failure. The heart rate will accelerate four to six times within 24 hours, and the blood vessels and muscles will swell. Such pain will make them lose their minds, and then they will die from burst blood vessels, and even their bones will be crushed into powder and mixed with the minced meat."


    Even as a student of Belster, Suwan showed an expression of disbelief when she heard Charlotte''s description. She asked Charlotte tentatively: "Explosion, it''s not what I imagined, BONG?!" Suwan made the shape of an explosion with her mouth.


    Charlotte didn''t argue.


    It is inhumane for a person to die like a balloon that is filled with too much water and bursts. Suwan could never experience that kind of pain, and death was easier than that. But she could imagine what the confinement room would look like after the experimental subject exploded. No wonder the bloody smell could not be removed after cleaning and disinfection.


    Suwan''s expression was a little interesting. He touched his chin and looked up and down at the iron cage that locked him up. He felt the smell of blood became more pungent. When he thought of the scene of blood and flesh splattering described by Charlotte, Suwan frowned with a little disgust.

 Chapter 4: Way of Death

    Chapter 4 - 4: Way of Death


    "Haven''t you thought about how to solve this problem?" Suwan covered it up with a dry cough and took two steps back away from the iron bars.


    "Of course I''ve thought about it. We''ve been trying, but we''ve never succeeded. It''s difficult to succeed because it doesn''t conform to the laws of human development. Those people can''t bear the forced genetic enhancement. But the experiment has not ended. I just participated in the experiment, and I''ve seen many people die painfully in front of me, not to mention before..." Charlotte suddenly thought of Suwan''s and her very different attitudes just now. She felt even more misunderstood and had to hug herself tightly to give herself some sense of security. Then she cried weakly: "You didn''t see it, so you can say they did nothing wrong, but I saw it all. It was really terrible. Watching their blood splattered on my clothes was too dazzling. They didn''t know anything at all..." Charlotte looked helpless: "They also have their own families and their own children, but their families don''t know that they are dead, and they don''t know that they have disappeared and can never go back. Even the bodies can''t go back, because those bodies have been destroyed by corrosive solutions, and there is nothing left. I regret participating in the experiment. I became an accomplice..."


    Suwan is a soldier, and he follows his best instincts in making certain decisions. Sacrificing the lives of a small number of people to save the majority is sometimes a helpless act, and it is difficult to judge right or wrong. But listening to Charlotte''s description, Suwan couldn''t help but frown. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How cruel, Suwan thought.


    That way of death is too painful and too inhumane. Just as the Belster Institute was jointly established by many countries, the laboratory is also a joint research and experiment conducted by scientists from many countries. Although the military''s conducting live experiments is a secret that the public can guess, they will not know more about it, let alone the pain of these people''s deaths.


    Charlotte was not wrong to want to make the truth public, but she trusted the wrong person.


    Charlotte sobbed quietly and almost collapsed. Suwan didn''t know how to comfort her. He just watched Charlotte sitting on the ground with her shoulders shaking and sobbing quietly. After that, he really had nothing to say.


    Suwan stood for a while, then simply sat on the ground and took a nap against the iron bars behind her to conserve her energy. It seemed that no one would come during this day''s quarantine. Suwan now only hoped that the guards would come to let her out tomorrow. She really wanted to go back and take a shower. The smell here was getting worse and worse. Suwan was a little tired, so she didn''t pick on the environment here. After all, she was a student of Belster and had a strong ability to adapt. The bruised shoulders and back touching the stiff and cold iron bars made Suwan very uncomfortable. Suwan had to adjust her posture and closed her eyes aggrievedly.


    There was originally a firearms class in the afternoon. I wondered if Instructor Oviso would be mad at me for skipping class. I hoped she could understand because I had no choice, Suwan thought aimlessly.


    The confinement cell was empty and quiet, and Suwan soon fell into a deep sleep.


    It was Charlotte''s soft call that woke her.


    "Hey, hey," Charlotte saw that Suwan had slept for too long and couldn''t help knocking on the iron cage to get Suwan''s attention. She knocked on the iron cage with her fingertips, and because the confinement room was too empty, it caused a brief echo.


    Suwan immediately opened his eyes alertly.


    "Are you okay?" Charlotte stood at the edge of the iron bars, leaning on the iron bars and looking at Suwan, and asked softly: "I saw you were motionless, and I was a little scared."


    Although Suwan was in a light sleep, her mind was well rested. She rubbed her eyes, stood up and stretched her body, and then she felt bored. When she was searched, all unnecessary items were checked and taken away. The confinement room was a separate and enclosed space, and only the light above her head was always on. Suwan didn''t know what time it was, but she felt comfortable after a good sleep.


    "Didn''t you rest?" Seeing that Charlotte was still so distraught, Suwan asked her.


    "Oh... I slept for a while and then woke up." Charlotte forced a smile.


    "Why don''t you take a break?"


    "I can''t sleep. I''m waiting for them to execute me," Charlotte lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong, feeling both regretful and panicked.


    Charlotte had done such a wrong thing, so she was bound to be executed. But the strange thing is, why has it been delayed until now? It''s not that difficult to convict her.


    Charlotte was very nervous and of course had no intention of sleeping. The longer she waited, the more tormented she became.


    Suwan couldn''t think of anything to persuade her, and there was no need for her to persuade Charlotte, as Charlotte had it all her own way.


    At this moment, the confinement room suddenly shook without warning, and Charlotte screamed in fright. She was almost on the verge of collapse, and she would get very excited at the slightest change.


    The entire underground laboratory was shaking.


    "Oh my God, it''s an earthquake!" The shaking was so violent that Charlotte, who was standing next to the iron railing, swayed and fell to the ground. She quickly hugged the iron railing tightly, closed her eyes in fear, and her body shook uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, the vibration stopped soon.


    Suwan was listening to something, which made Charlotte anxiously ask her, "What are you doing?" Suwan made a gesture to keep quiet, so Charlotte didn''t dare to say a word. She just hugged the iron railing for fear of more aftershocks. There was no place to hide here, and the only thing she could rely on was the iron railing beside her.


    "Listen," Suwan said.


    "I didn''t hear anything," Charlotte said.


    The confinement room is an enclosed space and is semi-underground, so no sound from outside can be heard, let alone the sound from the ground. But Suwan is different. Charlotte is a genius doctor with an extraordinary IQ, but other than that she is just an ordinary person. Students like Suwan are born with a sixth sense that is superior to ordinary people. It is because of their innate excellence that they are selected into the academy, and further studies in the academy have further enhanced their abilities in all aspects.


    "There''s a fight going on outside," Suwan quickly came to the conclusion, although her wireless headphones had been taken away and she couldn''t know what was going on outside, and she was very sure of her judgment.


    "The lab building is being bombarded," Suwan said, listening quietly, feeling the vibrations in the brig.


    "What?" Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise.


    For people like Charlotte who live in a protected environment, it is hard to imagine that war is happening around them. War is very far away for them, and they will never experience it in their lifetime. In fact, because they are protected so well, they are almost forgetting the word war.


    That''s why it was so unimaginable for Charlotte. The unimaginable thing happened to her immediately.


    Apparently, Charlotte''s hope that the death of the spy would put an end to the situation and that things would not develop any worse had not been fulfilled.


    Now a worse development has occurred.


    After a day''s classes, Angela and her classmates went to the college cafeteria to eat something, and then returned to the dormitory. On the way, she met many students who asked her mysterious questions about why Suwan was locked up.


    Suwan was taken away by the guards without explanation. This was already big news in the boring Belster Academy. It spread all over in the morning. Angela shrugged without saying anything, because she really knew nothing, but she thought Suwan would not violate any rules. Although Suwan was a little naughty, she was a rule-abiding person, especially conservative, and Angela often joked about this.


    In Angela''s eyes, a conservative Chinese like Suwan is as rare as China''s national treasure, the giant panda.


    Speaking of giant pandas, Angela has always wanted to go to China to see those lovely animals. Their simple appearance but fierce bite force made Angela very interested. However, it is impossible during the training period at Belster Academy. She also doesn''t know if Suwan can be her tour guide to take her to see those amazing animals after graduation.


    Angela went back to her room and closed the door. She immediately took out the miniature camera that Suwan had given her. She looked around in her palm and struggled with whether to look at the contents inside. But she finally put the camera in the drawer because it was Suwan''s thing after all. Although Suwan gave it to her for safekeeping, he did not agree to let her see the contents inside. If she wanted to know, she could just ask Suwan when he came back. They were good friends. In Suwan''s Chinese, they were sworn brothers. Suwan was relieved to give the camera to Angela for safekeeping, and of course he would not hide anything from her.


    "Brother-in-law¡ý!" Angela remembered this and repeated the sentence in her foreign accent in a strange way, still feeling very proud of herself.


    Angela and Suwan were roommates in the same room. Being alone in the room without Suwan''s bickering was a bit boring for Angela. She took a shower early and went to bed, but she did not sleep well. In the early morning, she was awakened by a violent vibration.


    Earthquake? This was Angela''s first reaction. She jumped out of bed reflexively and leaned close to the floor to prevent anything from collapsing and hurting her. The next second, she heard dense gunfire coming from outside.


    What''s going on?! Angela put on the wireless headphones she had placed on the bedside table. A slight electric sound came from the headphones, indicating that they were activated, and then came the guard''s order.


    "Emergency, emergency! We are under attack. All trainees and instructors must immediately prepare for battle and participate in the fight! Emergency, emergency, we are under attack..."


    Under attack?! From the sound of it, there is a large-scale firefight going on outside. This is a real attack, not a drill.


    Angela put on her combat uniform and organized her equipment in the shortest time possible, picked up the gun hanging on the wall and ran out of the room, following the students in the corridor through the emergency passage to prepare for battle. But she came back quickly after running a few steps, opened the drawer with force, took out a miniature camera from it and put it in her pocket, then reached out and patted the hard object in her pocket. Only then did Angela feel relieved and went out to catch up with the students.


    Although I don''t know what''s in the camera, since Suwan handed it to me so carefully, it must be something important, so I should keep it with me and give it to Suwan when I see her. I don''t know how Suwan is doing now?


    What Angela didn''t understand was why the academy suffered such a fierce attack without any warning?

 Chapter 5 Crazy Escape

    Chapter 5 - 5 Crazy Escape


    "We have to leave," Suwan said after a more severe shock occurred in the detention cell.


    The true face of the scientific research building is not limited to the office area on the ground. The confinement room where Suwan and Charlotte are located is semi-underground, located in the core position of the experimental area. No matter how strong the scientific research building is, it cannot withstand the continuous bombardment. Once the building on the ground collapses, they will be buried underground. Even if the underground building is strong, they have no way to escape and cannot return to the ground.


    Trapped underground, death is only a matter of time.


    But the iron cage was precisely constructed, with iron bars as thick as arms and only enough space for one to stretch out one''s arms. Even the strong experimental subjects would be trapped to death with no way to escape, not to mention Suwan. Although she had stronger physical fitness than ordinary people, she could only feel powerless in this iron cage for experimental subjects.


    There was a limited space of two meters in the iron cage, but there was no chance to move. Suwan suddenly jumped up, grabbed the horizontal bar on the top of the iron cage and shook her body hard, trying to use her body weight to topple the iron cage, but it was no use. The iron cage did not move at all. This was something that even the experimental subject could not do. She had no choice but to jump back and fumble in her pocket helplessly, trying to find an effective tool to help her escape. However, when she was searched, everything was taken away, and there was no extra items left. If she had wireless headphones, at least she could contact the outside world and ask the guards to open the iron cage. Although this confinement room had cameras, the guards in the monitoring room probably couldn''t take care of the two of them at this time.


    "Do you have anything that can help?" Suwan asked Charlotte for help.


    Charlotte followed her example and searched her pockets, but found nothing. Like Suwan, she was roughly searched when she was locked up, and nothing useful was found. Charlotte became disappointed. Suwan walked around the cage anxiously, and suddenly lowered his head, lifted the hem of his clothes and unbuckled his belt.


    Charlotte originally wanted to ask her if she had found a way to get out, but she was a little dazed when she saw Suwan unbuckling his belt at this time.


    It feels like I shouldn''t ask.


    Suwan didn''t care what she was thinking. He unbuckled the belt and pulled it out. Then he observed the iron bars of the cage, chose the one with the deepest scratches, passed the belt through it and entangled it with the iron bar next to it.


    Charlotte understood what Suwan was going to do, but even the powerful experimental subject couldn''t break the iron cage with brute force. Could Suwan have enough strength to escape from the cage?


    Suwan was not sure whether he could succeed. Anyway, sitting and waiting for death was not the style of the Belster students. He had to give it a try if there was a chance.


    Moreover, although the experimental subject had great strength and tried to pry the iron bars, he grabbed the two iron bars with both hands and pulled them to both sides, so the strength was dispersed. Suwan tightened the two iron bars with belts and gathered them inward to concentrate the strength. In theory, it was feasible, but an ordinary person like Charlotte could not do it. As a student of Bellest, Suwan still had some possibility.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Suwan''s potential exploded. Charlotte saw that the belt wrapped around the two iron bars was stretched tightly and was worried that the belt would break. Fortunately, Suwan''s belt was a cowhide belt uniformly distributed by the college, which was very strong. Suwan twisted the belt hard, which had been twisted into a twist. In order to concentrate her strength on her hands, she stepped on the iron bars to gain leverage. This posture was a bit too rude. Charlotte was in no mood to laugh at Suwan''s funny posture and looked at her expectantly. The research building was still under attack and shaking constantly. The confinement room was already very unsafe. Things kept falling from the ceiling. At this time, they should be thankful that there were iron bars above their heads to prevent them from falling on their heads.


    Suwan''s goal was not to break the iron bars. She knew this clearly. She just wanted to bend them into an arc. Although the iron cage was strong, the higher the bars were, the weaker they were in the middle. Suwan chose an iron bar that was the most severely damaged by the experimental subject. With her brute force, the iron bars actually slowly took on a certain curvature. Charlotte stared at Suwan''s movements with wide eyes in excitement. Then Suwan pushed harder, and the iron bars bent even further. Compared to the previous level where she could only stretch out her arms, at least there was some hope. Suwan leaned sideways, held her breath, and struggled to squeeze out of the iron cage.


    Charlotte was pleasantly surprised and shocked, then saw Suwan coming to her with a belt in his hand and a sweaty face.


    Looking at Suwan through the iron cage, Charlotte felt complicated.


    "You shouldn''t have saved me," Charlotte said uneasily, "I might have committed treason." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s meaningless for you to die here," Suwan didn''t even look at Charlotte, and chose the iron railing with the deepest scratch. Compared with the iron railing that was easier to twist, Charlotte still wanted to persuade her to leave him behind. Suwan impatiently swung the belt, and the sound of breaking through the air scared Charlotte into shutting up.


    The lighting was shaking, and Charlotte could not stand steadily. She could only hold the iron bars tightly and watch Suwan''s movements. She was afraid that the confinement room would collapse at the next moment. Fortunately, the underground experimental area was more solid than she thought. Although things kept falling from above, it was still safe. When Suwan pulled Charlotte out of the iron cage, his palms were red and swollen. Charlotte was thin. Most of the people who often worked in the laboratory worked day and night and were malnourished. But fortunately, she was thin and weak, so she didn''t have to exert too much effort to get out of the gap. She was also thankful that the iron cage was constructed with vertical iron bars. If there were horizontal ones, it would be a lot of trouble.


    Just as Charlotte got out of the iron cage, the confinement room suddenly shook violently. The light on the ceiling that had been shaking all the time could not hold on and fell beside them. Suddenly, the whole confinement room was dark and nothing could be seen clearly. Charlotte was so scared that she trembled all over and almost fell down. Suwan grabbed her and made her bend over to avoid the falling objects and came to the password door that was flashing dim fluorescence and asked her to open the door. He touched the black belt. Although the combat uniform pants were tight, Suwan always felt uneasy without the belt, as if the pants were going to fall off.


    Charlotte fumbled in the dark in a panic to enter the password, then reached out and pressed the fingerprint reader that was dimly lit.


    Charlotte was not sure if her fingerprint could still open the door. After all, she had committed a crime and her file should have been deleted. But the guards ignored Charlotte and kept her there without executing her or removing her file. The fingerprint reader scanned Charlotte''s fingerprint, and then the password door opened. The light from outside shone on the two people. Suwan and Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. It was a fluke. If Charlotte''s fingerprint didn''t work, they would have been buried alive in the confinement room.


    Although the experimental building was attacked, the researchers in the corridor did not panic. They were busy organizing the valuable experimental materials to take away in the last possible time.


    Suwan was still wearing a black combat uniform, which was very abrupt in the underground research building where everyone was wearing white coats. If the guards saw her, they might arrest her again. Suwan looked around and flashed into an office with the door half-closed. When she came out, she was wearing a lab coat. She rolled up her long sleeves while running out, then grabbed Charlotte''s wrist and hurried forward without saying anything: "Let''s go."


    Suwan has a good body shape because of training. She has a typical Asian body shape, and she is the best among Asians. This dress is a men''s lab coat. Although it is a bit loose on her, it does not look awkward. It is very sexy when she wears it tightly. However, no one is in the mood to appreciate this situation.


    Charlotte followed her immediately.


    The semi-underground laboratory was shaking constantly. The circuits became unstable due to the attack, and the lights in the corridor flickered mysteriously, making people feel uneasy.


    The defense system would most likely collapse in the next second. Suwan was right. She and Charlotte in the confinement room had been forgotten in this emergency. If they delayed any further, they would only be buried alive, and their death would be completely meaningless.


    The elevator was no longer in use, so the two men lowered their heads deliberately to avoid being recognized and ran through the corridor to the top floor, only to find that the entrance had been blocked by the collapsed floor on the ground.


    This is the worst case scenario.


    Suwan looked at the destroyed entrance in disbelief, anxious and helpless. Then Charlotte grabbed her arm and pointed behind her.


    The scientific researchers behind them were evacuating in an orderly manner following the instructions of the guards.


    "I heard there''s an emergency passage for ground bombings, strong enough to withstand a nuclear attack," Charlotte whispered in Suwan''s ear as she looked at the evacuees.


    Suwan nodded immediately: "Let''s follow them."


    Suwan and Charlotte lowered their heads to avoid the guards'' sight and blended in with the evacuees.


    The situation was urgent, and the two of them were wearing lab coats, so the guards didn''t notice them. Halfway through, Charlotte suddenly grabbed Suwan''s arm and said, "This is where the guards are in solitary confinement. They probably haven''t been released yet. We should take them with us." Charlotte pointed to a code room and said, "I saw the guards being locked up when I was taken away."


    Suwan knew who she was talking about. Charlotte did have a kind heart, and Suwan also felt that she was right. These people in solitary confinement had obviously been forgotten. The guards did not have as many tricks as Suwan and could only face death by being buried alive. Since he could help them, he should not only care about his own life.


    Charlotte pressed the password and entered her fingerprint. Suwan moved sideways to block the view for her and observed the situation on both sides. The password door opened and Charlotte hurried in. However, when she saw the situation in the observation room, Charlotte was so scared that she stood still.


    Suwan was surprised to see that Charlotte did not bring the guards out immediately, so he followed her into the room and saw Charlotte standing blankly in the room, looking at the observation room separated by a glass door.


    "Why don''t you leave?" Suwan walked towards Charlotte anxiously and asked her. When Suwan walked to Charlotte''s side, he was also surprised to see the situation in the observation room separated by a glass.


    A team of guards lay on the floor of the observation room.

 Chapter 6 Base Members

    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 6 - 6 Base Members


    The guards were lying motionless on the ground, obviously dead. Suwan rushed into the observation room in disbelief. The disinfection room connected to the observation room was still operating as usual. When someone entered the disinfection room, disinfectant spray would be automatically sprayed. Suwan didn''t have time to put on protective clothing and go through the disinfection procedures according to the regulations. She went straight through the disinfection room into the observation room and squatted down to observe the guards.


    The guards were all shot in the center of their eyebrows, and it seemed that they were shot without any preparation. The blood from the wounds had not yet coagulated. These guards had not been dead for long, and probably died when the laboratory was attacked.


    Suwan looked at the bodies on the ground in disbelief. She couldn''t imagine it. She thought it was just solitary confinement. And if she and Charlotte hadn''t escaped from the confinement room, would they have faced death as well?


    Why is this happening? Suwan felt something strange, but now she didn''t have time to think about it. The underground experimental area could collapse at any time and she couldn''t stay there any longer. Suwan walked out of the observation room with a cold face. When she passed the disinfection room, she was baptized by disinfectant spray again. She was wet and smelled the pungent smell of disinfectant. Charlotte wanted to ask, but Suwan took her out of the code room without saying a word, closed the door, and mixed in with Charlotte again with the evacuees.


    The emergency passage was indeed intact. People evacuated in an orderly manner from the emergency passage under the escort of the guards. The two saw hope and quickened their pace in the passage to return to the ground quickly, but Charlotte saw that the face of the person in front of her suddenly changed.


    "Those people," Charlotte said to Suwan anxiously, "they took our experimental potion."


    There was no problem with the lighting of the emergency passage. Suwan looked forward and saw that there was a person in the crowd running forward carrying a safe. There was a seal for dangerous goods on the safe. This was nothing. The experimental building was attacked and had to be evacuated. Of course, the researchers had to do their best to rescue the research results and take these things out.


    "They are the people who were with the reporter," Charlotte said to Suwan in panic, "I don''t know when they came in."


    It sounds bad. Suwan looked carefully and found that the men carrying the safe and protecting him had some bulge under their lab coats. From the shape of the gun, Suwan could tell that it was a very powerful weapon. The researchers and guards were running forward in the passage. If their identities were exposed at this time, there would be unnecessary casualties. So Suwan just nodded to show that he understood, and pulled Charlotte to quicken their pace, staring at the reporters'' accomplices through some people and chasing forward without alerting the enemy.


    The exit of the emergency passage is in a forest completely opposite to the direction of the experimental building. The grass covering has been pushed aside and many people have left. Gunshots can be faintly heard here. It is already far away from the center of the college.


    Suwan and Charlotte crawled out of the tunnel and saw that the person who had just carried the safe had walked far ahead. Suwan looked around and found that this was the forest on the edge of the college. It was just dawn, and it should be around three or four in the morning. The air in the forest was fresh, but there was a faint smell of gunpowder.


    Not far from the exit, there were guards directing the escapees to gather. Suwan and Charlotte avoided them, hid behind a tree, and looked in the direction where the men carrying the safe left, guessing that they were probably the same group as the ones who attacked the academy.


    Suwan has no weapon, and it would be very dangerous if the other party noticed her intention, so she can''t force it.


    ''You stay here,'' Suwan gestured to Charlotte.


    However, Charlotte hurriedly shook her head. She could only trust Suwan now. If she was seen by the guards, she would probably be caught again. Charlotte knew she was guilty, but she didn''t want to face death. She was originally going to be executed, but was saved by Suwan on the verge of death. Charlotte would not have any complaints even if Suwan ran away, but Suwan did not give up on Charlotte, which made Charlotte know to cherish her life.


    Suwan compromised and gestured to her to slow down. The two of them then slowed down their movements and hunched over to catch up with the person in front.


    Those people were walking towards the central teaching building of the academy, which was the center of the battlefield. It seemed that they were going to find someone to pick them up. Suwan and Charlotte were familiar with the environment of the academy and followed them from a distance without being discovered. On the way to the central teaching building, there were already dead bodies on the ground. They were all people in civilian clothes, and occasionally there were a few bodies of students and guards in black combat uniforms. It seemed that a small exchange of fire had just occurred here.


    Suwan squatted down to examine the bodies and the weapons of the men, and quickly came to the conclusion: "It''s al-Qaeda."


    Charlotte exclaimed softly.


    Apparently, that reporter also has the same identity.


    Charlotte felt guilty. She just wanted to avoid war, but she brought about the war. Suwan picked up the pistol next to the dead student and handed one to Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at the gun and made no attempt to take it.


    "Take it," Suwan looked at her and said. Charlotte could only take it passively, but her hands kept shaking, undoubtedly because the gun was too heavy for her.


    There is an old Chinese saying: "When a sharp weapon is in your possession, the desire to kill will naturally arise."


    Charlotte knew that if she took the gun, it would mean she would kill someone.


    Suwan briefly explained to her how to use the gun, then took off the wireless headphones from the dead student''s ears and put them on himself to listen to any instructions. However, the academy center happened to be bombarded again at this time, and a piercing sound of interruption was immediately heard from the wireless headphones. Suwan was so irritated that he cursed with a headache, pulled off the headphones and threw them on the ground.


    "Let''s go," Suwan simply removed some of the equipment from the dead students and put them into the pockets of his combat uniform, then ordered Charlotte.


    Although the headset was broken, she could still hear the order for the students to rush to the central teaching building for reinforcement, but Suwan had more important things to do. As Suwan waved her hand, Charlotte followed her closely.


    The two men followed the al-Qaeda members carrying the medicine towards the central teaching building. The gunfire became more intense, and there were more corpses on the ground. Gunfire was also heard from the nearby buildings. It was obvious that a fierce battle was going on. The two men became more careful to avoid being injured by stray bullets.


    The students here are all war talents. Although they live in a compromised peaceful society, they are all elites in the military and political circles. They are not afraid of the battlefield, but are always facing death. They never leave their service guns, just like they never let their guard down at any time.


    It can be said that the real protective force in the academy is not the guards, but the students who seem to be closely protected by the guards.


    The badge on the students'' combat uniforms is an embroidered patch of a snake and a tiger entangled together, with the tiger opening its mouth and the poisonous snake showing its fangs. This is the nature of the students at Belster Academy.


    Charlotte didn''t know how to use a gun. As a researcher, she devoted all her energy to research and had never even touched a gun. Suwan didn''t have time to teach her detailed knowledge of guns at this time. He simply told her how to pull the trigger - of course, Suwan didn''t need to tell her. Charlotte knew that pointing a gun at herself and others was dangerous, so her hands kept shaking, and she nervously held the gun and pointed the muzzle at the ground.


    To be honest, the moment Charlotte took the gun, she really wanted to shoot herself.


    Look at what you have done, you brought about the war, and all these people died because of you! You should go back to face the trial, but now you are running away! Charlotte kept questioning herself.


    But this was not the result Charlotte wanted.


    She originally wanted to stop the war before it started, but she believed the radical elements who pretended to be reporters and said they would make the truth public.


    Charlotte pointed the gun at herself several times, but she lacked the courage to pull the trigger.


    The two hid on the side of a teaching building. Suwan stuck his head out to observe the situation ahead. When he turned around, he saw Charlotte''s actions, but did not stop her. Instead, he silently looked away.


    Charlotte squatted on the ground, sobbing softly.


    In the battlefield filled with gunfire, bullets and smoke, her cries seemed isolated and helpless.


    Suwan felt sorry for Charlotte.


    Because Charlotte''s academic achievements are unparalleled, but her thoughts are as pure as a child.


    War is never effective just by being prevented.


    Seeing those people walk to a relatively open area, Suwan followed without looking back. Charlotte did not hesitate and wiped her tears immediately. It was meaningless to act like a weak person at this time. She had to learn to grow up as soon as possible, right now.


    The two men moved quietly and climbed over the broken glass on the first floor into the teaching building. The men were walking hurriedly forward and didn''t notice that behind them, Suwan used the balcony as a cover and hid behind it and fired a few shots. The result was no doubt that the men fell down before they could even look back.


    "Are they dead?" Charlotte stuck her head out and looked over. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the men lying on the ground. Then her eyes fixed on the safe containing the medicine next to the bodies. She was about to get up and climb over the window to pick it up.


    For a scientific researcher, experimental results are more valuable than life.


    Suwan''s eyes suddenly narrowed due to the glare from some object.


    Suwan pounced on Charlotte and held her tightly in his arms.


    A low muffled sound rang in his ears. It was the sound of a bullet sinking into the wall and hitting the balcony. If Suwan had been a step later, Charlotte would have been a corpse.


    Sniper.Rifle.


    Compared to the dense gunfire in the distance, the situation Suwan faced became more tense.


    The two men stayed close to the wall, not daring to make any big movements for fear of exposing their own goals, but this was not a solution, and in Suwan''s learning theory, there was no such thing as sitting still and waiting to die.


    From the trajectory of the bullet and the surrounding situation, Suwan simulated the sniper''s location in her mind, but it took time for her to aim.


    "Can you help me?" Suwan asked Charlotte who was protected in his arms.


    "Can I help you?" Charlotte asked instead.


    Suwan nodded: "It may require you to risk your life."


    "I am not afraid of danger," said Charlotte at once, eager to do something to undo the mistake she had made.


    Suwan smiled with satisfaction, then retreated carefully along the ground. After finding a new cover, he waved to Charlotte, indicating that she could get up.


    What what what? What are you doing? Charlotte pointed at herself in disbelief, and Suwan nodded in affirmation. Suwan also gave her a thumbs up to encourage her.


    But Charlotte really doesn''t want such encouragement!


    Well...it''s risking your life.

 Chapter 7 Attack

    Chapter 7 - 7 Attack


    It was very refreshing to say just now, but when Charlotte thought about being exposed to the sniper''s scope, her heart almost stopped beating. She didn''t want her head to explode like a watermelon in the sniper''s scope! Just thinking about it made Charlotte so scared that she wanted to cry.


    Suwan was not joking. Seeing Charlotte dawdling, he gestured to her impatiently. Charlotte didn''t understand, but she knew that Suwan was urging her.


    "No problem, of course you can," Charlotte took a few deep breaths to give herself confidence, then made up her mind, suddenly stood up, raised her gun and pointed it at the opposite side. She didn''t know where the sniper was, so she could only point the gun in a random direction. Her hands were shaking so much that she couldn''t even hold the gun steadily, let alone aiming and pulling the trigger. Her whole body was exposed to the shooting range of the sniper rifle. She also knew what she would face, and she was really about to cry.


    She is just an ordinary person. Although she is a genius, her psychological endurance cannot be compared with Suwan.


    Even the sniper found it ridiculous. He aimed at Charlotte''s head and was about to pull the trigger when a black shadow suddenly flashed in the sniper scope.


    Suwan shot up from the other window.


    He forgot that there were clearly two people there just now.


    The next second, the sniper was shot in the head and rolled down from the third floor with his gun.


    Charlotte almost collapsed to the ground due to exhaustion. It took her a few seconds to regain consciousness. She saw Suwan standing in front of the building where the potion was. She quickly climbed out of the window and stumbled towards her.


    "What''s wrong?" Charlotte asked exhaustedly.


    "The potion is gone," Suwan''s face was serious.


    There were only a few bodies of al-Qaeda members in white coats on the ground, but the safe was gone. It was taken away by al-Qaeda members when Suwan and Charlotte were dodging sniper fire.


    At this moment, there was a sudden loud noise above their heads. The two men looked up and saw a helicopter on the roof starting its engine.


    The safe must be on the plane.


    Suwan cursed and ran to pick up the sniper rifle that fell from the third floor. The bipod of the sniper rifle was broken, but Suwan couldn''t use it. Fortunately, the sniper rifle was not so delicate and it was not broken by just a fall. Suwan picked up the sniper rifle, held the gun body with one hand, and aimed the sniper rifle at the plane on the roof.


    Charlotte held her pistol and looked around nervously, providing a kind of dispensable cover for Suwan.


    Suwan squinted her eyes and looked at the plane through the sniper scope. Everything in the sniper scope was magnified. Suwan immediately found the target and aimed the crosshairs at the pilot when the plane flew into the sky. Then she pulled the trigger at the most appropriate time. The recoil of this sniper rifle was quite strong, and the butt of the rifle hit the bruise on Suwan''s shoulder. Suwan grimaced in pain, but her hands were steady. She aimed the sniper rifle at the propeller of the helicopter and fired another shot.


    The helicopter in the sky lost control and fell rapidly. With Suwan''s shot, it exploded in mid-air with a loud bang.


    The moment the explosion caused the air to expand, the safe in the plane that was labeled as dangerous goods was also blown to pieces. The alarm of the safe that was opened abnormally sounded, but only half of the sound. Before the people on the ground could hear it, the alarm shattered, and the neatly arranged blue test tubes inside exploded one after another. The blue liquid inside scattered with the wreckage of the plane, and then the blue liquid evaporated and dissipated into the air with the high temperature flames generated by the explosion of the plane.


    Suwan and Charlotte on the ground watched the plane explode and thought that although the experimental results were lost, it was better than being taken away by al-Qaeda members.


    The two men followed the sound of gunfire in the chaos and headed for the central teaching building. On the way, they met a small group of students who were climbing down from the top floor using the rope ladder. They gathered together. Although Charlotte was now in a state of daze, some students still recognized her and couldn''t help but look at her twice.


    The gunshots in the central building were getting weaker and weaker. It was obvious that the radical elements were being eliminated. The closer they walked to the building, the more trainees and instructors they met. They didn''t know that Charlotte had committed a crime. Suwan was worried that he would meet a guard who would recognize Charlotte, so he stopped.


    Charlotte, who was following closely, immediately stopped and looked at her in confusion.


    "You should go," Suwan said to her seriously.


    Charlotte knew what she meant.


    "Do you know how to leave?"


    Charlotte nodded: "My car is parked in the garage, so it shouldn''t have been attacked..."


    "Then go ahead and grab your gun."


    "Aren''t you coming with me?" Charlotte looked down at the gun in her hand and asked in surprise. She had subconsciously considered Suwan as her own. She had been with Suwan all the way here, and suddenly faced with separation, she felt a little at a loss.


    "I''m not the one who will be executed." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlotte knew she was right, and said to Suwan gratefully, "Thank you for not reporting me."


    "I just didn''t tell on you," Suwan said.


    Charlotte still felt grateful to her, nodded to her, and quickly turned and ran away.


    Suwan watched her leave before turning around and joining the other students towards the center of the building.


    The situation at the academy has stabilized. Most of the students have gathered in front of the central building. Angela is already there. Seeing Suwan finally show up, she breathed a sigh of relief and came over to lightly punch Suwan on the shoulder: "You didn''t show up for a day, and I thought you were secretly executed."


    Suwan smiled slightly. It was hard to explain what she had encountered that day. If it wasn''t for a coincidence, she might have been secretly executed by now.


    Just like the guards who were executed.


    Angela took a look at Suwan''s dusty white lab coat and returned the small miniature camera to her without asking any further questions.


    "Have you read the contents?" Suwan asked.


    Angela shook her head and gestured at the battlefield that had broken out early in the morning: "Not yet. What''s inside? Is it related to you being taken away by the guards?"


    "I don''t know," Suwan said, holding the small camera in his pocket.


    Angela''s face turned strange: "Did you steal this?" She looked a little regretful: "Then I am an accomplice!"


    Suwan carefully considered his words to comfort her: "I picked it up."


    Angela was happy again and believed it happily.


    But even if she picked up something, it would be someone else''s, and Angela forgot this.


    However, the camera now completely belongs to Suwan. At this time, no one will ask why Suwan was taken away by the guards.


    The conflict started in the early morning and lasted for more than three hours. The academy suffered some losses, and the al-Qaeda elements have been basically killed. The students and guards are cleaning up the battlefield. The atmosphere is a bit solemn because there are also students from the academy lying on the ground.


    The guards brought the researchers who had just been evacuated from the laboratory to join the main force. Because they took the emergency passage and were protected by the guards, none of the researchers were injured; they just looked very frightened. The civilian staff who always stayed in the laboratory were frightened by the conflict; the sound of gunfire alone scared them greatly.


    Suwan''s palms were swollen. She tied a piece of cloth on her palms and walked with Angela towards the body of a cadet in combat uniform. Angela looked back at the guards who were gathering the bodies for cremation and her face did not look good.


    "Will this day come for us?" Angela asked.


    "What?"


    "Will we die too?" Angela pointed at the bodies of the students in front of her: "Like them."


    "If you enter Belster Academy, you may die on the battlefield," Suwan lowered his head and sighed tiredly, "At least we are still alive."


    "You''re right," Angela forced a smile, "At least we''re still alive. I don''t want to die. I''ll just not go to the battlefield. I want to be a leader..." Angela joked, trying to get rid of her depressed mood. Suddenly, she saw the corpse in front of her move.


    Angela was startled. She looked at Suwan and saw that Suwan was just as surprised as she was. She excitedly called the medical staff over: "Come quickly, this person is still alive!" After that, Angela and Suwan quickly ran to the student and helped him up from the ground.


    The trainee was still unconscious with his eyes closed, but his eyelids were trembling slightly. Angela and Suwan both saw it and felt that the trainee was really lucky. After all, he looked really seriously injured, with blood all over his stomach, but he still didn''t die. It was simply a miracle.


    Medical staff immediately ran over with a stretcher and helped the student onto the stretcher to prepare for treatment. However, Suwan saw that the student''s arm had fallen from the stretcher and his nails were gray and black. This shouldn''t be the case. Regardless of whether the student was alive or dead, his nails shouldn''t be this color. Judging from the color on his fingertips, the student had been dead for a long time. This couldn''t be right. The conflict had only lasted for three hours.


    "Wait," Suwan felt something was wrong, raised his hand to stop the medical staff, walked to the front of the stretcher, put his fingers on the trainee''s carotid artery, and then frowned and said to the medical staff, "He''s dead."


    "How could that be, Yiwei? We just saw him move, didn''t we?" Angela comforted her: "Don''t delay saving his life."


    "Maybe it was an illusion just now," Suwan insisted, reaching out to open the student''s eyelids again. Before she could move, she saw the student''s eyeballs trembling very quickly under his eyelids. The medical staff also saw it clearly, "Look, he is indeed still alive," Angela grabbed her hand, "Let him go for treatment quickly."


    Suwan was speechless. She and Angela took two steps back with a confused look on their faces, watching the medical staff carrying the students away. They walked towards another body with Angela. Angela was excited to find a survivor. The voices of students calling the medical staff kept ringing around, probably because they had found a survivor. This was a good thing. Angela hurried towards the body of another student to see if he was still alive. She and Suwan had not taken a few steps when they suddenly heard a scream behind them. The two turned around abruptly and saw that the student on the stretcher had sat up, looking at the medical staff carrying the stretcher with half-opened eyes. His sitting posture was very stiff, but he was so seriously injured that he should not be able to sit up.


    Zombies arrive on the battlefield

 Chapter 8: Resurrection of the Dead

    Chapter 8 - 8: Resurrection of the Dead


    "What are you shouting for?" the medical staff carrying the stretcher in front asked, turning his head.


    "I don''t know why he suddenly sat up, I was scared," the medical staff carrying the stretcher at the back gasped in fear and wanted to ask the student what happened. But when he took a closer look at the student sitting on the stretcher with half-open eyes and cloudy eyeballs, he frowned uneasily: "Wait, he looks..." Before he could finish the rest of the words, the student sitting on the stretcher suddenly growled, lunged forward, opened his mouth and bit the medical staff''s neck!


    The medical staff was in so much pain that he could not lift the stretcher. He pushed the student away with a cry of pain, covering his bleeding neck and cursing. The student who fell to the ground because the stretcher tilted let out a low roar in his throat, staggered, slowly stood up, stretched out his hands, and pounced on the medical staff again in a twisted posture!


    "Oh my god, is he crazy?" The medical staff stretched out his fist to hit the student, but the student grabbed his arm and then bit it again! The student was extremely strong, and he grabbed the medical staff''s arm so that he couldn''t break free and could only watch himself being bitten.


    Suwan and Angela were stunned when they saw this scene, wondering why the students would attack their own people. It was not until the medical staff let out a shrill scream that Angela hurriedly took out her pistol and pointed it at the student. Her hands were shaking because she couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to shoot her own people. She hesitated for two seconds and pulled the trigger and shot the student twice, but missed the vital part. However, even though the mad student was seriously injured and shot twice, he did not fall down. Instead, he was angered by Angela who shot him, and gave up the medical staff and turned to Angela, making an unclear and low roar in his throat, which was more like the roar of a beast than a human.


    The student''s face was covered in blood, and he had half a piece of the medical worker''s flesh in his mouth. It was not known whether it was from the medical worker''s arm or neck. This scene was shocking enough. Moreover, there was a bloody hole on his stomach. He was so seriously injured that he should not be able to walk.


    This doesn''t make sense.


    "Stop!" Angela frowned and aimed the gun at his heart: "If you come any closer, I''ll shoot!"


    However, he walked towards Angela unconsciously, his movements were slow but very persistent. Angela did not show any mercy this time, and she backed away while firing the last two bullets, both hitting the student''s heart, but only making him stop for a step, and then continued to approach Angela, no, perhaps it should not be said to be walking, although his legs were swinging, but they were very stiff.


    Something is not right.


    Angela was a little scared. Even though her pistol had no bullets left, she still pulled the trigger unwillingly and fired a few blanks. Then she threw the empty gun at him in annoyance, and the empty gun hit his head, but he didn''t even blink. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh my God," Angela was finally scared and stepped back in panic, but she tripped over a corpse and fell to the ground. She looked at the student who was getting closer and closer to her in horror. This scene was too much for her to comprehend, and even made her forget the instinct to resist. She could only watch helplessly as the student''s horrible face got closer and closer to her, and she could only crawl back in a hurry.


    The guards around noticed the situation and fired at the body of the student who had come back to life. The machine gun bullets tore the student''s body apart, but it had no effect. The bullets only slowed his body down due to the impact of the bullets, but did not cause any damage, and even no blood flowed. Angela looked at his hideous face in horror and even forgot to run away. Suwan also felt cold all over when she saw this unimaginable scene. When the student was about to pounce on Angela, someone shouted, "Attack his head!"


    Suwan''s gun was out of bullets, so she immediately pulled out the dagger from her combat uniform pocket and rushed towards the revived student. She knocked him to the ground with a knee strike. When he waved his arms to attack Suwan, Suwan suddenly elbowed him in the waist and abdomen, pinning him to the ground, and then stabbed him in the head with the dagger. The student was stabbed in the head and his body went limp and didn''t move. But Suwan panicked, afraid that he would get up again, so she stabbed him repeatedly many times without realizing it until Angela helped her up.


    "Is he dead?" Suwan asked with bloodshot eyes.


    "Not coming back to life," Angela said.


    Suwan finally felt relieved, and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground. Then she felt pain in her knee, probably because it was broken. When she hit the student who had come back to life with her knee just now, it felt like she had hit a steel plate. But she was too nervous just now and only felt the pain now. You know, an ordinary person''s ribs would be broken if they were hit by Suwan''s knee, but now it was Suwan who was in pain.


    Now Suwan was covered in wounds and looked pitiful.


    Suwan groaned in pain, then fell to her knees in exhaustion, without Angela holding her up.


    "Are you okay?" Angela squatted down and looked at her with concern.


    "I just killed him..." Suwan looked at the body in front of her with mixed feelings. This student should be her companion, and she just thought he could be saved, but he was stabbed in the head many times by her.


    "It''s not your fault, he''s crazy," Angela told her.


    "Crazy?" Suwan forced an ugly smile: "You believe he is just crazy? I checked before, he has no pulse."


    Dead people don''t go crazy.


    Angela couldn''t answer her.


    The person who just shouted the words "hit the head" was a scientific researcher. He was quickly surrounded by guards and trainees and asked about the reason.


    Everyone saw the student come back to life and attack the living. This scene was too horrifying. Even if the students were not afraid of battlefields, dead bodies, and gun smoke, they still had to panic because of what they had just seen. The potential dangers beyond cognition are always scarier than those seen on the surface.


    "I can''t say, it''s confidential," the woman in the lab coat said.


    Suwan was supported by Angela and saw her through the crowd. He had some impression of her. Although Suwan didn''t know much about the experimental building and didn''t know the people there, this woman came to Belster College on the same plane as her. The two of them had a brief chat on the plane, but they only knew each other''s names.


    Suwan recalled her name, it seemed to be ''Zoe''. When she introduced herself, she said her name had the meaning of life, so Suwan had some impression of it.


    "Forget your secrets, your secrets will cost us our lives!" The excited student rushed forward and grabbed Zoe''s collar, but was dissuaded by the guards.


    "I don''t know what caused the experimental drug to leak, but the most important thing to do now is not to pursue responsibility, but to evacuate as soon as possible and then destroy this place before the situation becomes more serious," Zoe stretched her wrinkled clothes and said calmly, and the researchers next to her echoed her.


    The drug leaked, was it from that test tube? Suwan''s eyelids jumped, how could it be related to that test tube?


    If what Charlotte said was true, the breakage of the medicine would not cause any destructive effects, why did the scientists all seem so panicked?


    What experiments are they conducting?


    "The experiment is inhumane. They are experimenting on living people!" This was unbearable for Charlotte.


    This is clearly not the case.


    There are still many secrets that even Charlotte doesn''t know.


    Zoe and the researchers urged everyone to evacuate quickly. Their nervous expressions showed that they knew what dangers lay ahead.


    The eyelids of the students who were originally lying on stretchers and were thought to be able to be rescued began to spasm rapidly.


    ''Click.''


    ''Click.''


    It is the sound of bones rubbing against each other.


    Dense and crowded sounds came from all directions.


    The students had a strong sixth sense and were keenly aware of the sound.


    The scientists were still clamoring for the guards to leave, or at least send them away, because ordinary people could not hear such faint sounds that needed to be perceived.


    "What''s that sound?" Angela frowned unbearably and looked around: "It''s so harsh."


    Then the students saw the corpses around them moving. They were clearly dead, but their fingers were trembling, their joints made friction sounds, their eyeballs were cloudy, and their nails were a lifeless gray-black color. This shouldn''t be the case. They had only been dead for three hours at most, and they shouldn''t be in this state.


    How can their current behavior be consistent with that of a dead person?


    Suwan and Angela stared at the bodies with wide eyes.


    They probably knew that the corpse was going to come back to life again.


    "They are not dead," Suwan couldn''t believe what he saw, his lips trembling a little: "They will come back to life."


    What Charlotte thought was a secret turned out to be nothing.


    ''Click.''


    ''Click.''


    This time even the scientists heard it.


    The harsh sound of bones rubbing against each other.


    From all directions, dead bodies stiffly crawled up, no matter they were al-Qaeda members or students, they all slowly climbed up, staggered forward, let out low roars from their throats, and surrounded the people trapped in the central building with a unanimous goal. The students among the corpses were surrounded and knocked down by many crawling zombies before they could escape. The zombies gnawed on them, making noises of chewing flesh and blood, and the students could only scream miserably, and could not even die happily. The best Bellest students now did not even have the ability to resist.


    There were crowds of dead people.


    Screams were heard in the distance. Were they from the students who had not yet arrived at the central building to join the group? They had just won the battle, and before they had time to rejoice, they had to face a new war.


    "Maybe... we need the army." Angela was really scared. The person she just saw had already made her break out in a cold sweat. She instinctively stepped back and moved closer to the crowd. The moment before was enough to make her panic. Now, looking at what was happening in front of her, she spoke without thinking and didn''t realize what she said at all.


    "No," Suwan''s leg was injured and she could only bend halfway. She supported her knees and took a step back, trying to stand up straight: "We are the army."


    What is Hell?


    The dead crawled out of their graves.


    At the living.


    This is hell.

 Chapter 9: Solidarity and Mutual Assistance

    Chapter 9 - 9: Solidarity and Mutual Assistance


    People tried to gather together to be safer, but it was difficult because the ground was littered with dead bodies. These dead bodies, no, the living dead, crawled up from the crowd and pounced on the crowd. They did not know pain, and there was no way to deal with them except to attack their heads. Moreover, they were extremely powerful, and even the students of Belster had difficulty dealing with them, not to mention the guards. In the chaos, someone fired a shot and accidentally injured a student next to him. The roars of the living dead, the screams and cries of the students, and the curses were everywhere, which was even more tragic than the battle just now.


    Suwan''s gun was out of bullets. She had just stabbed her only dagger into the zombie student''s head and forgot to pull it out. She was injured again and could not even stand steadily. She could only stumble and try her best to retreat and hide in the crowd. But now there was no safe place. The zombies rushed towards the students in groups, and the students could hardly escape. No one cared about Suwan. Angela was holding a dagger and didn''t know where she was blocked by the zombies. Suwan could only try not to cause trouble to others. Unexpectedly, Mike, a student in the same class, used a sniper rifle as a long stick to break free from the zombies that rushed towards him. He swung the stick at the zombie and knocked him down. The zombies were He knocked Suwan next to him face down and pressed Suwan to the ground. Suwan didn''t know where the back of her head was hit and she groaned in pain with gritted teeth. The zombie fell face down in Suwan''s arms, waving his arms and opening his mouth wide, roaring angrily, trying to get up. Suwan was uncomfortable with the pressure. He clasped the zombie''s head with both hands and twisted it up and down. A sound of dislocated bones rang in Suwan''s ears. The zombie''s neck was broken, and his head formed a twisted arc, but his teeth were still trembling. Mike came over and kicked the zombie away, pointed the sniper rifle at his head and fired a shot, and the zombie was completely dead.


    Before Mike could reach out to help Suwan up, two more zombies were attracted by the noise he made and pounced on him. Mike had no choice but to back away while using his sniper rifle as a stick to fight them off. Immediately, one of the zombies noticed Suwan lying on the ground and pounced on her with a howl. Suwan groaned inwardly, knowing that she would not be able to get up if she was knocked down by them, so she quickly rolled to the side. The zombie was a step slower and fell to the place where Suwan had just fallen. He lay on the ground and reached out to grab Suwan, but Suwan kicked him in the head.


    Suwan was wearing thick-soled leather boots, and a kick from her was no joke, but the living dead treated her as a joke and persevered. She reached out to Suwan and crawled a step forward. Suwan kicked her on the head and she became slow for a second. Then she continued to crawl while screaming and chasing Suwan. She was kicked by Suwan again, and she crawled towards her again, determined that Suwan was going to take her to hell.


    Suwan was so angry that she was about to go crazy. Who would give her a gun? What the hell! Is this kicking a mole? ! ! !


    Most people lose their minds when they are angry. As a student of Belster, Suwan also loses his mind when he is angry.


    The students of Belster would not sit and wait for death. Suwan was looking for an opportunity and she found one. A student who was rushing towards the guards had a gun hanging on his waist, and it was unknown whether he had any bullets left.


    Rather than being pounced on and bitten by the zombies, Suwan would rather take the initiative.


    Suwan kicked the zombie crawling towards her on the head again, suddenly jumped up, and then hugged the zombie student''s thigh. While holding the zombie student''s thigh without letting go, she reached out to steal the holster on his waist, and kicked the zombie crawling towards her back. The zombies who climbed up again seemed to be particularly persistent, and they would rush after a person with all their heart. The zombie student was restricted in his movement by Suwan''s hug on the thigh and could not move forward. He did not lower his head to see the reason, but waved his arms to grab the guard in front of him regardless of whether he could catch him or not, so he was killed by the guard.


    Suwan felt more confident when she got the gun. She gripped the gun and felt the remaining bullets. Then she turned around and shot the zombie crawling towards her, killing him quickly.


    "You are too enthusiastic," Suwan let go of the student''s thigh, muttered, and climbed up: "I can''t bear it, I have to be reserved. Oh, you are no longer a human, but you can''t be so shameless as a ghost..." She looked up and saw the guard looking at her in horror.


    What are you looking at! What''s wrong with hugging your thighs? ! I can hug you if I want to and I won''t stop you!!!


    Suwan angrily supported her injured leg and shot the zombie in the head that rushed towards her, but the pistol had only a few bullets which were not enough for her to waste. The feeling of having no weapon to protect herself was so terrible that Suwan was going crazy.


    Everybody was a little bit crazy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one can explain why these things appear.


    No one can send them back to hell.


    These living dead who had crawled back to their feet united and pounced on the living instead of killing each other like they did when they were alive.


    Suwan angrily threw away the empty gun and used grappling techniques to deal with the zombies that pounced on her.


    Originally, when facing an uncooperative enemy, the first move in grappling techniques is to kick the opponent in the groin, but now it seems that this will not be effective, so Suwan skipped all the ineffective moves and directly grabbed the opponent''s arm that was waving at her and disarmed his arm. This move was still effective on them. The zombie''s arm drooped limply, and his face was still leaning towards Suwan with a hideous look. Suwan held his chin so that he could not open his mouth, and then Suwan pushed him to the opposite side, and he fell to the ground face to face with the zombie opposite, and was then shot by a passing student.


    If the living dead still had intelligence, they would definitely accuse Suwan: If you want to kill me, kill me, don''t play with me! I also have dignity!


    Suwan didn''t care, she didn''t have a gun, so she just played with it.


    After the initial chaos, the trainees quickly took control of the situation. Although these zombies were extremely powerful, they fortunately still had weaknesses. All the trainees had to do was kill those who were already dead again, which had already been done once. Moreover, these zombies had no intelligence and seemed to have only the instinct to bite people. They could not climb, so the trainees climbed up the rope ladder to the tall building and shot at the zombies in the square. The situation was quickly brought under control, but the way these zombies killed people was even more disgusting than that of al-Qaeda members. They ate people, and everywhere was covered with dirty blood.


    As for the students who were bitten horribly and whose bodies were completely incomplete but who were still breathing, the best mercy would be to shoot them to end their suffering.


    Until there were no more "living dead" in sight in the central building, the matter was barely resolved. The trainees formed small teams under the assignment of the instructors and went to various parts of the academy to search for living people and clean up the "living dead" they encountered. Although these things were dirty and disgusting, and frightening, they could not leave any trouble behind, and they must not let any escape from Belster.


    As soon as the immediate crisis was resolved, Suwan, who had injured one leg, could not stand. Her knee hurt so much that she had to find a place to sit down on the ground to rest. She looked at the injured medical staff next to her and took off her white lab coat and handed it to him. The other smiled at her gratefully and put the coat on, but soon frowned again. Obviously, he felt very bad about the two pieces of flesh bitten off by the dead man who crawled up. His wound had been wrapped with several layers of gauze, and some blood seeped through the layers of gauze. Although it had been bandaged, the pain could not be relieved temporarily.


    The injured cadet guards did not participate in the search and rescue, but lined up to receive simple treatment from medical staff. Suwan had knee pain and could not walk easily, so a cadet with an injured arm kindly helped her to line up. Angela looked for Suwan in the crowd, and after seeing that she was fine and giving her a thumbs-up to each other, Angela followed the team to the corner of the academy.


    After most of the temporary team composed of trainees left, there were only guards and scientific researchers left besides the dead bodies all over the ground. When no one noticed, Zoe went behind the medical staff who was bitten at first, suddenly snatched the machine gun from the guard next to her and pulled the trigger at the medical staff. Even though her marksmanship was not good, Zoe pulled the trigger many times and a bullet still hit the medical staff''s head.


    The medical staff fell to the side without a sound, his white clothes stained with blood, and the guards around him raised their guns at Zoe and looked at her vigilantly.


    "I''m doing this to help you," Zoe threw away the gun to show her attitude. Seeing that the guards were still vigilantly pointing their guns at her, she raised her hands helplessly: "Trust me, this is for your own good, and for my own good as well." No guard believed her, and two guards stepped forward, grabbed her arms and brought her to the instructor.


    The search lasted for several hours, and the teams soon brought back the students they had found. Angela glanced around and found Suwan and asked her curiously, "Where is that person?"


    "who?"


    "The medical staff who was bitten."


    Suwan also looked around and indeed did not see the injured medical staff: "He is probably being treated somewhere." She had just been taken away by the medical staff for anesthesia. She did not see Zoe shoot the bitten medical staff, but she heard a burst of gunfire. She just thought that the zombies were found somewhere again.


    Angela listened, nodded in agreement, and pointed to the front: "What are they arguing about?"


    In the area isolated by guards, several researchers were arguing fiercely with the instructors, led by Zoe. However, due to the guards, the trainees could not get close and could not hear what they were arguing about. They could only see that Instructor Will seemed to have compromised, and walked out with several instructors in annoyance, calling the injured trainee over.


    What happened? Suwan and Angela also followed curiously.


    All the students lined up in front of several instructors and researchers for examination. Mr. Tok carefully examined the wound of an injured student and saw that he was injured by a bullet, so he waved his hand and asked him to go to the medical staff for bandage. Then he looked at the next student. This student was bitten on the arm by a living person. The wound on his arm was rotting and pus was oozing out. It did not bleed like a normal wound, and it seemed to have an unpleasant smell when you looked closer.


    But the smell here is disgusting enough.

 Chapter 10 Why?

    Chapter 10 - 10 Why?


    No one wants to get hurt, and everyone has an instinctive resistance to the zombies who are crawling back up. Everyone is trying to avoid being hurt by them. One zombie can be easily dealt with, but when surrounded by many zombies, there is no way to escape at all. Getting hurt is also unavoidable, and being able to survive is already lucky.


    "How long have you been bitten?" Mr. Toker took out the pen from his jacket pocket and fiddled with the wound twice. "Does it hurt?"


    The student shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt much. I''ve been bitten for half an hour." Although he didn''t feel any pain, he was disgusted by his disgusting wound and didn''t even want to look at it.


    Mr. Tok nodded and asked the students to go to Instructor Will, then continued to check the students lined up behind him. All the students who were bitten or scratched by the "living dead" were taken to Instructor Will. Suwan watched from the side and had a bad feeling. Although the students were a little confused, they were the most disciplined and no one objected.


    After Mr. Tok checked the students in front of him, he looked up and saw Suwan and Angela. The expression on his face was indescribable and a little strange: "You were bitten too?"


    Suwan and Angela shook their heads quickly, and Mr. Tok breathed a sigh of relief. He seemed to be relieved for Suwan and Angela, and then Mr. Tok saw the cloth wrapped around Suwan''s hand and asked her, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just a minor injury," Suwan said, but Mr. Tok was serious: "Let me see." Suwan had no choice but to take off the cloth strips to show him. Her palm was red and swollen, and it didn''t look like she was injured by those zombies. Mr. Tok looked at the wound and wanted to touch Suwan''s wound with a pen, but Suwan dodged it. Mr. Tok then found that the pen was still stained with pus from the student''s wound. Mr. Tok then unscrewed the pen and poked Suwan''s red and swollen palm with the tip of the pen and asked her: "Does it hurt?"


    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts," Mr. Toker showed no mercy. The sharp tip of the pen poked Suwan''s swollen flesh twice, causing Suwan to jump and almost twitch in pain. Mr. Toker was satisfied instead, and looked at Angela for advice. Angela blinked, afraid that Mr. Toker would also poke her with the tip of the pen. She consciously pulled up her sleeves to show her arms to Mr. Toker, and turned around in front of him and said, "I''m not hurt."


    Mr. Tok was finally relieved. Angela and Suwan were both students he liked very much. It would be a pity if they were infected in this conflict.


    The researchers walked out of the area isolated by the guards. When Zoe walked past Instructor Will, she looked up at him and met his eyes. Instructor Will''s face immediately turned ugly. He knew that Zoe was urging him to act quickly.


    Suwan looked at Instructor Will and the injured trainees lined up on his side, then looked at Zoe. She thought for a moment and limped after them.


    "Wait a minute...Zoe?" Suwan called out Zoe''s name uncertainly when they reached a place with fewer people. Thank God she remembered it correctly. Zoe stopped and looked back at her, very surprised: "Suwan, what do you want from me?"


    Suwan was a little flattered that Zoe still remembered her.


    "What will happen to the students who were bitten and scratched by the living dead? This is beyond imagination. I have never seen or heard of it. It is simply a nightmare. Their wounds are like the rotting flesh of the dead. Do you understand what I mean?" Suwan was a little anxious and said incoherently: "Is there really a vaccine that can heal their injuries?"


    Zoe greeted the other researchers and stood there looking at her, biting her lip and thinking for a moment: "You want to know?"


    "Yes, of course," Suwan nodded immediately.


    "I''m going to sort out the research materials that were rescued. You can come and help me," Zoe said, and turned to leave. Suwan understood what she meant and quickly followed her.


    "You''re right, this is a nightmare, something that will happen at the end of the world," Zoe whispered to Suwan as they walked together, when no one was paying attention to them. Compared to Charlotte''s flamboyant long blond hair, Zoe''s hair color was very dark, a dark red short hair that was darker than burgundy, with slightly longer ends. As she moved closer to Suwan to talk, her hair brushed past Suwan''s earlobes, making Suwan''s ears feel itchy, and he turned his head away uncomfortably.


    "You were arguing with Instructor Will just now. Is it related to them?"


    "I''ll have Instructor Will execute them."


    "What?!" Suwan stopped suddenly.


    Zoe also stopped, her lake green eyes focused on Suwan, and she calmly repeated, "I asked Instructor Will to kill them."


    "You''re crazy!"


    "I''m not crazy. They will die soon. This is a relief for them."


    Suwan looked at Zoe in disbelief, stunned in place: "What did you say?"


    "You shouldn''t have followed me, and you shouldn''t have asked me." Zoe looked around and still chose to tell Suwan the truth. She said, "They will die soon. Within four hours, their body temperature will rise, they will have symptoms of high fever, and their heart rate will beat too fast and they will die suddenly. You saw their wounds, they are not wounds that living people would have."


    Suwan saw the wounds, rotten and oozing with pus, with the surrounding muscle tissue corroded and blurred. They were not the wounds of a living person.


    "Can''t you just save them? They just survived and we just won." Suwan grabbed Zoe''s hand and begged her in a trembling voice.


    "They are beyond help," Zoe said matter-of-factly. "They have been infected and there is no hope for them. And it won''t take long after they die for them to turn into those things." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Became that thing.


    What?


    A monster that is neither human nor ghost.


    Suwan understood immediately.


    "You are so cold-blooded," Suwan said angrily, looking at Zoe''s expressionless face.


    Zoe suddenly pulled her hand away from Suwan''s, still looking at her calmly: "The accident was not caused by me, I am trying to make amends. You are a soldier, I thought you would understand that I made the right decision, it seems that I was wrong," Zoe said, looked at Suwan, shrugged and smiled: "But it''s nice to chat with you, I''m also glad that you were not bitten or scratched by that thing, I hope you can stay safe," Zoe said sincerely, then turned and walked towards the direction where the researchers gathered without stopping.


    Suwan is indeed a soldier, but what happened today was too absurd. She needed an excuse to vent her anxiety and indignation. Zoe made a rational judgment, but because she was too rational, she seemed cold-blooded.


    And Suwan suddenly remembered that Charlotte was the culprit of the accident.


    The broken blue test tube.


    No wonder the guards who touched the test tubes were shot and put in solitary confinement. It was because the experiment was not stable yet, so they were afraid of causing any adverse effects. Or maybe they saw the reporter alive and wanted to prevent them from leaking anything, so they executed them. But this was a bit unnecessary, because the secret could no longer be kept secret in less than a day. Suwan was put in solitary confinement for this reason, and because she saw the reporter and the test tubes, the researchers were afraid that she would find out something.


    The cause of the accident was that the test tube was broken, causing the drug to leak.


    But the reason Charlotte did this was to stop the war and prevent more people from getting hurt. She never thought that her actions would cause a disaster.


    So who should be blamed?


    Suwan''s knees started to hurt again. The medical staff gave her an anesthetic injection. Although it allowed Suwan to walk normally temporarily, it could not completely stop the pain. Suwan had to squat down and gently press her knees. She was sweating and dared not move until Angela came to her and helped her back.


    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look well."


    "Nothing," Suwan said weakly, putting his arm around Angela''s shoulders.


    The students who were not bitten or scratched by the zombies registered with Mr. Tok. Angela helped Suwan to register. Will and several instructors passed by them with the students who were bitten or scratched by the zombies, saying that they would take them for special treatment. Several students had already developed fever symptoms, including the student who had helped Suwan to queue up for treatment. He was pressing his forehead, suspecting that he had a fever. When passing by him, Suwan suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Angela, who was supporting her, noticed it immediately.


    Suwan bit her lip, glanced at the group of students who followed Instructor Will away, and shook her head slightly.


    "Are you in pain from walking too fast again?" Seeing Suwan''s unhappy expression, Angela considerately slowed down her pace, and Suwan did not refute.


    When the two people were registering, they heard gunshots coming from a building not far away. Although the sound was very small, the students had sharp senses and they all heard the gunshots.


    "What''s going on?" Although she couldn''t see anything because of the building, Angela still looked in the direction where the gunshots came from.


    "Maybe there are still al-Qaeda members hiding," Suwan paused before signing his name, then gritted his teeth and wrote his name on the register. ''Yiwei SU.''


    Angela nodded, accepting this.


    The researchers refused to say anything and the trainees were kept in the dark. Suwan knew something but could not say it.


    What are you saying? Should we tell them that those students who were bitten did not go for special treatment but were shot to death by the instructors?


    Killing them is the so-called ''special treatment''.


    Those who were not injured were registered after being checked and confirmed to be safe by medical staff. Everyone was allowed to return to the dormitory to pack their belongings. Although it was only fifteen minutes, it was enough because apart from weapons and equipment, there was not much else that these trainees needed to take away.


    Suwan returned to the dormitory with Angela''s help. Students and instructors were running hurriedly in the dormitory building. There were several bodies with head injuries lying in the corridor. There was blood everywhere on the ground and walls. It was unknown whether it was caused by the exchange of fire with al-Qaeda members or the fight with the zombies. But no one would come to clean up this time. Everyone turned a blind eye and prepared to evacuate Belster College.

 Chapter 11 Evacuation

    Chapter 11 - 11 Evacuation


    Because the main purpose of the base members was the medicine in the scientific research building, the main battle took place in the central square on the way to the scientific research building. The dormitory room was not badly damaged. Angela pulled out the combat luggage bag from under the bed and threw everything she thought was useful into the luggage bag. Her movements were simple and rough. She didn''t have time to organize the medals neatly arranged in the drawer at this time. She directly took down the drawer and poured the medals into the combat bag. Suwan''s movements were similar to hers. Angela''s movements were more rough and it took a few minutes to finish. Then Angela smelled the mixed smells on her body, took off her coat with disgust and threw it on the ground and put on a new shirt. Suwan couldn''t stand the smell on her body like her, so he changed into combat clothes. The dirty old clothes were thrown on the ground. Of course, she took out the miniature camera, but she didn''t know what was in the camera and how much stuff was in it, so Suwan didn''t plan to look at the contents now. The most important thing now was to leave the college quickly. The nightmare she just experienced made Suwan very tired, and she didn''t have time to look at the contents inside. The miniature camera was thrown into the combat luggage bag.


    There were running footsteps coming from the corridor outside. The students were gathering on the top floor. This was the order given by the instructor when they were registering just now. Suwan put on his combat bag and equipment and rushed to the top floor with the help of Angela.


    There were several military planes waiting on the rooftop of each building. Although no one knew where they were going, it should be a relatively safe place, at least more reassuring than Belst. As Suwan followed the students in front of him and lined up to get on the plane despite the wind on the top floor, he squinted his eyes and saw many scientific researchers in lab coats on the opposite floor carrying various instruments onto the plane. It seemed that everyone was going to the same place.


    Looking down from the high building, the ground was filled with thick smoke and there were dead bodies everywhere, which reminded people of the tragedy that had just happened. A war that was more tragic than anything they had ever experienced.


    After getting on the plane, Angela took out two pieces of chocolate from her combat bag and handed them to Suwan. She guessed that Suwan must be very hungry after not eating for a day. Suwan didn''t hesitate to bite open the wrapper and took off half of the chocolate and put it in his mouth.


    Although he didn''t show anything on the surface, Suwan was actually a little uneasy.


    Suwan vaguely felt that the miniature camera was a little hot.


    Moreover, if the accident was caused by a leak in the test tube, then can destroying the academy alone really prevent the accident? Does the volatilization of the drug have a certain range? If you leave the academy, are other places really safe? If such a thing happens in other places, how can civilians resist without the ability of the Bellster students?


    That would be the real end of the world.


    Suwan had no way of knowing, and at this moment he could only comfort himself that everything was over.


    This must all end.


    The moment all the planes took off into the sky, the academy was bombed into ruins.


    Almost every student quietly leaned on the glass and looked down in the direction of the academy. They all felt very sad when they saw a mushroom cloud rising from the academy. They had lived in the academy for so long and had deep feelings for it, but it was destroyed because of the war, and in this war, they all lost their friends.


    The powerful and legendary Belster Military Academy no longer existed.


    But his students will make him even more famous.


    At the same time, just as Suwan worried, the towns near Belster had begun to change.


    Charlotte drove away from Belster College and fled without stopping. Even when passing by a small town, she did not dare to stop to rest for fear of being caught up by the guards. So she did not know that most of the nearby towns had already experienced some degree of chaos.


    The location of Bellster College is secret and remote, and it has a radar shielding system and protective measures, making it difficult to find. If Charlotte had not acted as an insider to help al-Qaeda elements, al-Qaeda elements would not have found the specific location of Bellster College to attack.


    The nearest town to Belster College is in another faraway urban area. The residents in the town are unaware of the existence of Belster College. Even though Belster has experienced such a big war, they don''t know what has happened or what will happen. In their eyes, today is no different from the past, and it is still a peaceful day. But soon, their peaceful life is broken.


    The breaking of the test tube taken away by the al-Qaeda members disguised as reporters was only the beginning. The medicine they wanted to take away evaporated after being blown up in mid-air, which accelerated the spread of the medicine and prevented the mutation from ending at Bellster College. Even though the college was blown up, it was already useless.


    The situation has developed to a point beyond human control.


    Just like that, the change happened among the unsuspecting people.


    The first person to experience a change was a woman who died in a car accident in the hospital.


    The doctor walked out of the operating room with a heavy heart and reported the operation situation to the patient''s family waiting in the corridor: "I''m sorry, the patient has lost too much blood and now his heart has stopped. We have tried our best." His medical gloves were covered in blood. Watching life disappear helplessly is also the greatest pain for a doctor.


    "No, it''s impossible!" The young man had a bandage on his head. He grabbed the doctor''s collar excitedly and argued with the doctor irrationally: "It was just a minor car accident. I''m fine. How could she die? She has already agreed to marry me. How could you not save her!"


    "Your situation is different. You were only scratched, but your fianc¨¦e..."


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation, give my wife back to me!" The man punched the doctor in the face excitedly. The nurse next to him immediately called security, who came quickly, but the young man refused to give in and demanded that the doctor give his wife back to him. The corridor was in chaos. At this time, the nurse in the operating room suddenly ran out and shouted, "Patient, the patient is moving again!!"


    The nurse''s words stopped the man, and then he ignored the doctor and security guard''s attempts to stop him, rudely pushed them aside and rushed into the operating room.


    A young woman was lying on the operating table. The wound from her abdominal surgery was not covered. It looked very scary. But the man saw the woman''s fingers trembling slightly on the operating table. He rushed over regardless and cried with joy on her. "I knew they were lying to me," the man held the woman''s trembling fingers and cried with joy, not noticing that the woman''s face was frighteningly pale.


    It was a horrible grayish-white color, as if she had been dead for a long time, and the woman''s half-closed, trembling eyes were cloudy, they were the eyes of a dead person.


    Although the doctor was beaten, he couldn''t believe what the nurse said, because the woman''s heart had indeed stopped beating just now. Could a miracle have happened? The doctor followed into the operating room, covering his injured mouth, but he saw that none of the instruments in the operating room responded, which proved that the woman was indeed dead. The doctor was about to open his mouth to remind the family that the woman was dead and it was just the nurse''s illusion, but at this moment, the woman lying on the bed suddenly raised her head in an incredibly stiff posture, opened her mouth and bit the neck of the man who was crying on her!!!


    The man screamed in pain. The doctor rushed forward, pulled him away and called loudly for the security guard. The security guard rushed in with a baton and saw the doctor and the man cornered, looking in horror at the woman who should have been dead. The woman had already gotten out of bed and was waving her hands around to grab them. The wound on her stomach was bleeding and she was biting a piece of the man''s neck in her mouth, but she was still unsatisfied and pounced on the living.


    The man didn''t understand why his lover became like this. He covered his injured neck and shouted to the woman: "It''s me, Sasha, are you crazy?!" But his call only made the woman angry. The woman made an indistinct roar in her throat, stretched out her hands and waved to grab him, and continued to greedily open her mouth to bite him. The security guards rushed over with batons waving and cursing, and hit her hard with the batons. The woman was enraged and roared at them with a bloody mouth.


    Her mouth was full of blood, with pieces of her fianc¨¦''s flesh still bitten in it, and her eyes were cloudy.


    This is not the face of a living person!


    The two security guards were stunned and found themselves grabbed by the woman. She was so thin but so strong. No matter how the security guards hit her, she would not let go. Then she opened her mouth and bit the security guards!


    The doctor was so frightened that his face turned pale. He scrambled to avoid the mad woman and ran out of the operating room, shouting to the nurse outside: "Call the police, call the police!"


    Then there are the cemeteries.


    A funeral procession arrived at the cemetery. The pastor was reading words from the Bible in a low voice. The atmosphere was depressing. Everyone was wearing black dresses. A woman was crying quietly. Soon someone handed her a tissue and comforted her in a low voice. It seemed that the dead person was her relative.


    After the pastor finished speaking, everyone said "Amen" in unison and the workers placed the coffin in the grave. Unexpectedly, when several workers lifted the coffin, there was a knocking sound from the coffin, which scared everyone. The sudden sound also caused one of the workers'' hand to tremble, causing the coffin to fall directly into the grave and cracking the coffin lid.


    This time the knocking sound in the coffin was louder and everyone heard it. Some people walked forward to watch in confusion, and some people were so scared that they cried loudly.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the gap in the coffin lid and grasped the edge of the coffin tightly.


    It was not an illusion. This sound could be heard all around. The sound of knocking on coffins came from underground, dull and terrifying.


    "Oh God," the pastor listened to the voice that seemed to come from hell in disbelief. He drew a cross with his fingers on his chest and recited the words from the Bible anxiously: "Dear Father, you love your people..." However, the voice from hell soon drowned out his whispered prayers.


    By the time Belster''s students arrived at the new secret base, the mutation had already crossed the ocean and spread unhindered to all parts of the world.


    Al-Qaeda members at the border were picking up trophies in the small building. One of them picked up a pistol, weighed it, and nodded with satisfaction: "Hey, American stuff." He put the pistol on his waist without hesitation as if it was his own property. He looked around and saw that there was nothing else to take. He was about to leave, but he didn''t notice that the soldier''s body behind him was shaking and standing up. Just as he was about to leave, the soldier''s body growled and pounced on him from behind and bit him on the neck!


    "Damn it!" The al-Qaeda member screamed in pain and grabbed the other''s head with his backhand, but the other was unaware of the pain and continued to bite his neck tightly. He even bit off a piece of flesh from his neck before the al-Qaeda member finally found an opportunity to knock the soldier away. Then he opened fire without hesitation until the soldier''s body fell to the corner of the wall at a strange angle and could no longer move. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reaching out and touching the bleeding neck, the al-Qaeda member grimaced in pain. Was this man just pretending to be dead? How unlucky! He seemed to have lost a lot of blood. The al-Qaeda member was so angry that he kicked the soldier lying on the ground again, walked out of the small building to meet up with his accomplices, but when he walked out of the small building, he found that he was the only one who walked out.


    It was really slow. The al-Qaeda member gritted his teeth and touched the wound on his neck, but thinking about the American gun on his waist, he felt that it was still worth it. He took the picked up gun in his hand and weighed it with satisfaction. Seeing that no one came out, he couldn''t help but shout a few times to urge them.


    But what responded to him was a few screams coming from the small building.


    The al-Qaeda member held his gun tightly in alertness. Could there be another group of lackeys hiding somewhere? He held the American gun and walked into the small building carefully. He saw a figure stumbling towards him. He was startled and almost shot. But after a closer look, he realized that it was his friend who came with him. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he saw a stiff human figure following behind his frightened friend, making a low roar. It was called a human figure because the man had a wound on his stomach and his intestines were flowing out, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. He staggered towards the two living people with blood on his mouth.


    How can he still look like a human? He is simply a demon from hell.


    ''Click.''


    ''Click.''


    The harsh sound of bones rubbing against each other continued.


    Outside the small building, more and more dead people staggered to their feet.


    This is a battlefield, and there is no shortage of dead bodies.

 Chapter 12: Extra Benefits of the Camera

    Chapter 12 - 12: Extra Benefits of the Camera


    The plane carrying the members of the Belster Academy landed at the airport of the new base and was greeted by soldiers and medical personnel.


    All the trainees, instructors, researchers, guards and pilots who got off the planes were examined again by the medical staff. Angela was concerned about the trainees who were bitten because her friends were among them. When she got off the plane, she looked at the people who got off other planes and didn''t see the trainees who were bitten. Angela was very surprised. Didn''t the trainees who were bitten come to the new base together? Angela couldn''t figure it out, so she just went to the airport to wait.


    Suwan was lying on the hospital bed with a plaster cast on her leg at this time, otherwise if Angela asked her about it, she really didn''t know how to answer.


    Of course Angela couldn''t wait for anyone, she came back soon and saw Suwan fiddling with the computer, sitting depressed beside the bed: "Those students who were bitten were not brought back by Instructor Will," Angela said very worriedly: "They, they should be dead," thinking of the sudden gunshots behind the building during registration, Angela guessed the truth.


    At that time, the remaining al-Qaeda members and the zombies had been cleared out by the temporary team. However, gunshots would be heard again during registration, and they could only be the executions of the students who had been bitten.


    This fact is somewhat cruel.


    "Why on earth did this happen?" Angela asked blankly, "How come everything changed in an instant? Not only do we have to kill them, but we also have to kill them again, including our living friends. Are we already in hell?"


    Suwan couldn''t answer her. Suwan also had the same confusion and hoped someone could answer it.


    Why did this happen? Is it God''s punishment?


    Thinking of the dead getting up again and rushing towards the living, it was so scary that Suwan''s fingers went cold just thinking about it. Who wouldn''t feel the same way? The resurrection of the dead was not something that was so easy to accept.


    The ward fell silent, no one spoke, Suwan continued to fiddle with her computer, Angela quietly watched her take out the miniature camera from her luggage bag, immediately knew what she was going to do, and moved closer to her. The situation was urgent before, and Angela almost forgot about this little thing, but she didn''t expect Suwan to carry it with her and not lose it.


    Angela wondered what kind of contraband Suwan had given her in violation of discipline.


    Suwan glanced at Angela and motioned for her to close the door of the ward. The feeling of doing bad things with her friends made Angela particularly excited. Without saying a word, Angela ran to close the door, then ran back to look at the contents of the miniature camera with Suwan.


    The mini camera was intact and was plugged into the computer''s data connection. The computer immediately popped up the mini camera''s folder.


    Angela didn''t know the origin of the miniature camera, but Suwan guessed that the contents of the camera were probably related to the experimental drug. She told Angela seriously, "This is a secret." Suwan looked at her and said expressionlessly, "You must keep it a secret after you see it."


    "Is it your nude photos? I''m not interested in that," Angela said casually. Seeing that Suwan was still serious, she was not joking. She only raised three fingers and said to Suwan sincerely, "I promise to keep it a secret. Even if it''s your nude photos, I will never tell anyone. Okay?"


    Suwan nodded and opened the folder. Angela couldn''t wait to look at the computer screen. There were a lot of files in the folder. Of course, they were all photos taken in the laboratory by the base member disguised as a reporter. There were too many densely packed thumbnails to see clearly. Suwan clicked on the picture to enlarge it and looked at it one by one. At the beginning, there were some research materials and records, which were obviously confidential. Although Suwan and Angela were not scientific researchers, they could see that the research materials in the photos were some recorded data. The two had no interest in these data and continued to flip through them. They were some animal experimental photos, which were nothing to see. The two flipped through them quickly and their faces turned ugly when they turned to the end.


    Angela stared at the computer screen and exclaimed softly, "Oh my God."


    These photos can no longer be described as bloody.


    The bloody bodies were stacked in a huge glass container, with a probe spraying liquid into it. In the next photo, there was nothing in the glass container, only some liquid residue on the ground. Recalling what Charlotte said, Suwan thought that this should be the method of using corrosive liquid to corrode the bodies, but hearing it is one thing and seeing it is another. Seeing this situation every day, Suwan can understand why Charlotte would find a way to make it public.


    No wonder the al-Qaeda member was so panicked in the end and just wanted to escape, because he discovered the truth. Such a truth made Suwan and Angela, who had just carried out a killing, feel horrified.


    Suwan and Angela were just curious, they didn''t know what was in the camera. When they saw the contents of the camera, it was too late to regret.


    The appearance of the corpses in the photo is somewhat different from the zombies we see today. The corpses in the photo have burst blood vessels and swollen muscles, which must be very painful. The blood vessels on their faces are so swollen that their facial features cannot be distinguished, but they must be related to the zombies today.


    Angela''s legs felt a little weak after watching this.


    Suwan thought of the large confinement room, and felt a little sick to his stomach when he thought about the iron cages that were used to hold the experimental subjects.


    Although the students'' mental endurance was stronger than that of ordinary people, this was too much for them to comprehend. Although they pretended not to care, how could they not be afraid? When those living dead stood up and staggered towards them, it was like being in hell.


    And so many people I once knew have become like that, it''s really frightening.


    But this miniature camera was given to Angela by Suwan in the practical class yesterday. What happened today? Is there any connection between the incident and this camera? Angela immediately figured it out and stared at Suwan, asking her to explain.


    "So I said, this is a secret," Suwan spread his hands, "If you must read it, it has nothing to do with me."


    Her reckless look made Angela want to bite her to death, but when she thought of the previous biting actions of the zombies, Angela shuddered and gave up the idea.


    "Tell me clearly what''s going on!" Angela grabbed Suwan''s collar and half-lifted her up to question her like an angry lioness.


    "Be gentle," Suwan patted her hand that was grabbing his collar. Seeing that Angela didn''t appreciate it, she said with a sad face that her knee hurt, but her acting was too careless.


    So we can''t be lenient with people like Suwan.


    Just bite it to death.


    Suwan briefly explained the matter to Angela.


    The amount of information was a bit too much for Angela to digest at once, but she understood a little bit.


    "So all this is caused by that woman Charlotte?!" Angela roared: "Oh, that little bitch, I knew she was unreliable!"


    "Keep your voice down," Suwan kicked her with his good leg.


    Angela then lowered her voice and cursed: "Damn, that bitch, I knew she was unreliable!" After cursing, she felt as if she had cursed the original words again, and added: "What a lunatic!"


    "If I remember correctly, you were quite eager to meet her when she first arrived."


    When Charlotte came to Belster College, she caused a small sensation in Belster College. However, only a few students had seen Charlotte. Others had heard about Charlotte by hearsay. Angela was a lively person. After hearing everyone describe Charlotte as charming and smart, she lamented that she wanted to see Charlotte in person.


    "Well, did I say that?" Angela was a little embarrassed, and then immediately shook her head to deny it: "It''s definitely not me, I don''t remember." Then Angela changed the subject and continued to curse Charlotte: "This bitch, damn it, she just did this now. If it happens again in a hundred or two hundred years, it has nothing to do with me. Whatever happens, why did you let her go? People like her should be shot directly! No, that''s too easy for her!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having said that, Suwan reminded her: "But don''t forget, I am also an accomplice."


    Angela then remembered that Suwan was also taken away by the guards and put in solitary confinement.


    Suwan said mischievously: "You are also an accomplice." Angela also helped hide the camera.


    "Oh... okay," Angela compromised immediately, like a deflated ball, without any temper at all.


    "So don''t forget that this is a secret. Don''t tell anyone, or I will be executed."


    "Is it that bad? Everyone knows you are innocent."


    "Do you still want to try?"


    "Okay," Angela held up three fingers again and swore, "I won''t tell anyone else."


    Suwan believes that she can do this and is very loyal to her friend Angela.


    Then Angela asked Suwan, "What are you going to do with this thing?" She was referring to the miniature camera.


    "This is a big trouble." Angela was afraid that she couldn''t understand the importance of it, so she stretched out her hand and made a big circle in the air to describe the size of the trouble.


    How to deal with it? Suwan unplugged the camera and stared at the small camera in her palm, feeling distressed. She hid the camera at that time just subconsciously, wanting to explore the secret, but now that she knew the truth, she felt that the camera was really hot. It was unwise to put it on her body so that it could be easily discovered.


    Suwan held the camera in his palm and handed it to Angela. Angela was startled and quickly waved her hands away, not daring to take it.


    "Why are you hiding? It won''t bite you," Suwan rolled his eyes, "You ruined this thing."


    "Ruined?" Angela was surprised: "Ruined just like that?" There are so many secrets in it, isn''t it a pity that it is ruined just like that?


    "Otherwise, if we keep it on our body, it will be discovered sooner or later, and that will be a real problem. We have already read the information inside, and it has nothing to do with us. It is better to destroy it than to keep it," Suwan told her.


    Angela nodded in agreement, but why should she do it? Thinking of the bloody photos in the small camera, Angela didn''t want to touch it at all.


    "Look at my leg," Suwan pointed helplessly at his leg in plaster, "Do you want me to eat this?"

 Chapter 13 Gunshots

    Chapter 13 - 13 Gunshots


    Suwan''s leg was limping, and it was indeed inconvenient to destroy this thing. Angela could only frown and pick up the camera with two fingers in disgust and went into the bathroom. Angela took off her pistol and wrapped a towel around the barrel several times to prevent the loud sound of the gun from attracting people. Angela shot the miniature camera into pieces with one shot, and then flushed the fragments down the toilet.


    The miniature camera was destroyed. As long as Angela and Suwan pretended that nothing had happened, Angela felt relieved after solving this big problem.


    Suddenly a gunshot was heard outside. Angela turned and ran out of the bathroom. Suwan on the hospital bed also looked out the window in confusion.


    Angela rushed to the window, her hand on the pistol buckle at her waist. She thought another al-Qaeda member was chasing her, but when she looked downstairs, she saw some soldiers and cadets gathered downstairs. The man lying in the middle of the crowd was also a cadet still in combat uniform. It was obvious that the gunshot just now had killed him.


    What was going on? Was there a conflict between the students and the soldiers? It didn''t seem likely, and even if there was a conflict, the students wouldn''t have died.


    Suwan jumped out of bed on one leg and ran to the window. He was also very surprised when he saw this scene.


    "I''ll go check it out," Angela said to her, hurrying out of the ward and down the stairs.


    However, Angela was still a step too late. When she ran downstairs, the bodies had been carried away and the soldiers were cleaning up the scene. The people who had gathered around were also persuaded to leave by the soldiers. Angela stopped two soldiers and wanted to ask them clearly, but those soldiers did not know the reason for the shooting.


    Angela looked up uneasily and saw Suwan still standing by the window in the upstairs ward with a serious expression.


    Angela returned to the ward dejectedly. Suwan had already laid back on the bed. Looking at the expression on Angela''s face when she came in, it was clear that she hadn''t asked anything.


    "I saw people in protective suits carrying him away," Suwan told her. The body being carried away was of course the body of the trainee, which Angela saw from the window when she ran downstairs.


    "Protective clothing?" Angela''s eyes widened: "Is there some virus here? Why don''t we have protective clothing to wear?"


    Suwan couldn''t explain it.


    Neither of them knew why the student was shot or why the people who carried away his body were wearing protective clothing.


    This feeling of being blinded is really uncomfortable.


    But this is not Belster Academy. The students came suddenly and could not fully grasp the situation here. If the soldiers deliberately concealed something, they would not know anything. Angela was a little irritated and sat beside the bed playing with her dagger. Suwan lay on the bed and looked at the blue sky outside in silence for a while, and suddenly said: "Is it possible that he has also become a living dead?"


    Angela gritted her teeth, really not wanting to believe this assumption.


    Isn''t the Belster Academy over yet?


    "But he got on the plane and Mr. Tork checked it out," Angela told her.


    Suwan was just guessing. She knew nothing about the living dead. Even if she knew some of the live experiments that Charlotte mentioned, the two were completely different and could not be connected at all.


    However, there must have been a legitimate reason for the student to be shot, otherwise the students surrounding him would have definitely caused a riot and would not have watched this happen.


    Angela was getting more and more irritated. Today was really a nightmare. Several of her friends were killed because of being bitten and scratched by zombies. She thought the new base would be safe and they had escaped from the nightmare of Belster, but she didn''t expect that another student would be shot inexplicably, and it might be related to that nightmare. Angela was so depressed that she just wanted to find someone to fight with to vent her anger. Then she saw Suwan lying on the bed injured. She was injured because of those zombies, and Angela felt even more uncomfortable.


    Damn it, the plane has flown so far, why can''t we get rid of that disgusting thing!


    Angela stood up suddenly and retracted the dagger: "I''ll go out for a walk." She had to do something to prevent herself from going crazy with her thoughts.


    Several researchers in lab coats walked through the corridor, including Zoe. She hurriedly followed them while looking down at the research materials in her hand. When she closed the folder, Zoe accidentally glanced at the open door of the ward. She was a little surprised to see Suwan lying on the bed. She walked forward a few steps before realizing that she had indeed seen Suwan. Zoe blinked, stepped back a few steps and returned to Suwan''s ward. She gently waved to Suwan lying on the bed and said hello: "Hi."


    Suwan was confused, smiled awkwardly and nodded in response, and Zoe went to catch up with the colleagues in front of her with satisfaction. She looked quite happy?


    Angela asked Suwan blankly: "Do you know her?"


    Suwan thought about it and decided that just knowing each other''s names didn''t count as knowing each other, so he shook his head.


    "Then why do you care about her?" Zoe is a scientific researcher. Now the students generally have a bad impression of scientific researchers because they conceal the matter of the living dead. Angela is of course the same.


    "It''s a matter of reciprocity," Suwan wasn''t sure if Angela would agree with this answer. Although Suwan was a little prejudiced against Zoe, Zoe had just come back to the ward to say hello, so Suwan couldn''t just turn a blind eye, right?


    Angela spread her hands speechlessly: "Okay, conservative, polite Chinese," she said, pointing at Suwan angrily: "Still playing rogue!"


    Suwan knew that Angela was thinking about the incident in which he asked her to hide the miniature camera and dragged her into the water. He smiled at her in a flattering way. His smile was innocent and harmless, revealing his neat teeth and cute little canines. It seemed as if what she said had nothing to do with her.


    This is called being a rogue.


    Angela turned her head and snorted, then strode out of the ward.


    Suwan''s smiling face faded after Angela left the ward. She lay exhausted on the bed, groaning softly because of the pain in her wound.


    It wasn''t long before Angela came back with the details of the matter clarified.


    Of course Angela has to come back. Several of her friends have been executed because they were bitten and scratched by the zombies. However, even if they come to the new base, they may not be safe. The student who was shot today is an example. Suwan is Angela''s best friend, and Suwan was injured while saving Angela. Angela dare not leave her for too long, for fear that Suwan will suffer the same fate if she leaves for too long. What if others think that Suwan is injured and easy to bully?


    When Angela returned to the ward, Suwan was asleep on the bed. Angela sat beside him and waited for a while, hoping that Suwan would wake up and tell her about the student. However, before Suwan woke up, it was getting darker outside and she was so sleepy that she yawned.


    They were all exhausted after the day. Although they were students of Belster, what happened today was beyond their imagination and made them feel exhausted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angela gently pulled the chair to the bedside, sat down beside the bed, bent over, leaned over the bedside, closed her eyes and wanted to rest for a while, but she was also very tired. She wanted to rest, but unexpectedly fell asleep.


    Angela was half asleep and half awake when she heard the door of the ward being pushed open, followed by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Angela suddenly opened her eyes, reached out and grabbed the nurse''s arm who was about to touch her shoulder, threw her to the ground, and clenched her fist to hit the nurse''s head. The nurse screamed in fear, and Angela woke up. She dreamed that a living dead person approached her from behind and wanted to bite her, which really scared her and made her sweat.


    Suwan was also awakened, but perhaps due to the effects of the medicine she took, she was not very energetic. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the two people in the room, not understanding where she was.


    The nurse got up and patted her clothes angrily. She should actually be thankful that Angela''s punch didn''t really hit her head, otherwise she might have lost her life.


    The nurse came to deliver dinner. She saw that the two people in the ward were sleeping and wanted to wake them up, but Angela mistook them for the zombies in her confusion.


    Angela opened the lunch box and saw the steak. She immediately closed the lunch box and retched to the side. The sight of the medium-rare steak still dripping with blood reminded her of the corpses during the day.


    "Why is it always like this? Don''t you guys eat meat?" The nurse was puzzled when she saw Angela''s disgusted face. If she had experienced a day like this, she probably wouldn''t want to eat meat again, at least not even want to see it for a short time.


    Suwan''s reaction was even bigger. The lunch box fell to the ground before she even opened it. Angela was about to laugh at Suwan when she saw that Suwan''s face was very red and she looked very weak.


    She has a fever.


    The nurse reacted especially quickly at this time. She ran out and called two guards in the corridor. Angela touched Suwan''s forehead and found it was very hot. She heard a voice behind her and looked back to see the nurse and the soldiers coming in. Although she didn''t know the reason, she felt something was wrong. She stopped them in front of the bed and said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry, sir," the soldier said to Angela, "we have to do this. This is an order."


    Angela understood the word command, but she didn''t dare to move aside. She knew how the student died, so she didn''t dare to let the soldiers take Suwan away.


    It is said that the student today sat by the flower bed for a while because he felt unwell. He sat there motionless for an hour. A soldier passing by saw that something was wrong with him and went to check on him. Unexpectedly, he suddenly jumped up and bit the soldier. There were students nearby at the time. When they saw this, they shot him dead without mercy.


    Suwan''s guess was correct, the student had indeed become a living dead.


    Although it is not known how he escaped Mr. Toker''s eyes, Belster College was certainly not the end of the disaster.


    At that time, the student had a high fever and felt unwell, so the soldiers and nurses were so nervous.


    Suwan, Suwan will also become a half-dead monster like that? Angela turned back and looked at the semi-conscious Suwan, and suddenly felt like crying.

 Chapter 14: Biological Weapons

    Chapter 14 - 14: Biological Weapons


    Angela has experienced too many unimaginable things today and is close to collapse. If even her last friend turns into a monster like that, Angela really can''t bear it.


    These students are already on the verge of collapse. After all, things like that...


    It''s hell.


    It''s a nightmare.


    They couldn''t take any more blows.


    However, life always makes things worse when you think it is difficult.


    "You can''t take her away. Are you going to kill her? No, I don''t agree," Angela tried to stop them hoarsely, but it was no longer effective. Thinking of Suwan turning into such a monster, Angela felt cold all over.


    "If she wasn''t infected, she would be fine." The soldier pushed Angela aside and lifted up the unconscious Suwan on the bed. Suwan didn''t resist and slumped on the bed, letting the soldier lift her up. Her breathing was heavy and she was really weak. The soldier''s movements were a bit rough and he touched Suwan''s leg, causing Suwan to groan in pain. Angela quickly said, "Be careful, her leg is injured."


    "Will she feel pain?" The soldier seemed surprised and observed Suwan''s condition again. It did not seem like she had been bitten by a zombie, but he could not be careless and still picked her up and walked out.


    Angela followed all the way to the ward door and stood in the corridor, watching the soldiers take Suwan away.


    She didn''t stop the soldiers from taking Suwan away.


    She was really afraid of seeing Suwan turn into a zombie. If Suwan was going to turn into a zombie, it would be better for her to be taken away by the soldiers and executed, rather than letting Angela see her turn into a zombie.


    Having turned into a living dead, even if it was Angela, Suwan would attack her mercilessly, which would only result in Angela being executed as well.


    So Angela gave up on her.


    Angela hugged her head and squatted down suddenly, roaring in pain.


    Why did all this happen? Did God just watch the living and the dead kill each other and destroy themselves?


    This is a disaster.


    Endless disasters.


    Why are they going through this?


    This is not fair.


    Angela suddenly stood up and chased in the direction of the soldier. No matter whether Suwan would really become a living dead or not, she should always be with her when she was conscious. They were good friends, and this was the only thing Angela could do. But when she chased to the end of the corridor, she couldn''t find anyone. She didn''t know which direction the soldier took Suwan. Angela looked left and right in confusion. She didn''t know where to chase. She leaned against the wall sadly, lowered her head and covered her face and cried. People around her looked at her in surprise.


    A few hours ago, Suwan said to her in a naughty tone: "You are also an accomplice."


    Is there really a God in this world?


    Otherwise, why would you watch humans fall into trouble but not lend a helping hand to let them see a miracle?


    Or are the so-called miracles just tricks of the devil?


    Otherwise, why did an experiment that was clearly intended to bring light end up bringing the footsteps of the devil?


    Someone came to Angela and asked her, "Aren''t you Suwan''s friend? What''s wrong with you?"


    Angela raised her head sharply and saw Zoe.


    "It''s you, it''s you," Angela grabbed Zoe''s hand and begged her, "Please, save her, save her."


    "Who?" Zoe roughly guessed and was a little surprised.


    "Suwan, my friend, please, save her, I gave up on her, I was wrong, it''s all my fault," Angela unconsciously squeezed Zoe''s hand until it hurt, and she begged Zoe incoherently.


    This is Angela''s only hope.


    "Where is she?" Zoe asked quickly.


    Angela was speechless and burst into tears again.


    Seeing that she didn''t know, Zoe immediately pulled her hand away, grabbed the nurse who was walking by and asked, "Do you know where Suwan is?"


    "Who is Suwan?" The nurse was startled.


    "A student wearing the same clothes as her," Zoe pointed at Angela: "About this tall," she gestured, saw the nurse shake her head, and immediately went to ask the next person.


    Angela watched Zoe''s actions and finally reacted. She quickly followed her to ask the doctors, nurses, and anyone else in the corridor who might have seen Suwan being taken away.


    "Did you see Suwan? That''s my friend. Did you see where she was taken? She''s Chinese. Did you see her just now?"


    "A trainee named Suwan, this tall, with black hair, was taken away by soldiers. Have you seen him?"


    They asked one by one, refusing to give up, and asked everyone in the corridor. Finally, they got some clues and chased in the direction where Suwan was taken.


    At this moment, Suwan felt a little shaky while feeling groggy, but shouldn''t she be lying on the bed? Could it be that the new base was also attacked?


    Suwan slowly opened her eyes and saw a soldier holding her. She struggled a little, but her hands were soft and she had no strength.


    "Who are you?" Suwan asked the soldier weakly. "Where are you taking me?"


    The soldier looked down at her and did not answer. Only the sound of the soldiers'' footsteps echoed in the empty corridor.


    Suwan quickly closed his eyes again and fell into coma again involuntarily.


    Angela and Zoe chased all the way to the isolation ward. Zoe greeted the guard and entered the observation room next to the isolation ward. From the glass wall of the observation room, they could see Suwan lying on the bed inside. There were several people in protective clothing examining Suwan. Suwan had his eyes closed and was wearing a respirator, and it was impossible to tell whether he was unconscious or awake.


    Zoe also asked for a protective suit and put it on. Before putting on the mask, she looked back at Angela and said, "Do you want to come in with me?"


    "Why wear protective clothing?" Angela asked instead.


    Zoe shook the mask in her hand and said, "Psychological comfort." Then she put on the mask and walked through the disinfection room into the ward.


    Finishing work was already underway in the ward. Suwan was not bitten or scratched by the zombies. She just had a fever due to her leg injury. But at this time, the people in the base had to be wary of any possible signs, otherwise the new base would end up like the next Bellster Academy.


    The medical staff in protective clothing in the ward all walked towards the disinfection room and left the ward. Only Zoe passed by them and walked in. Zoe walked to the bed, looked down at Suwan through the glass mask, and then patted Suwan gently.


    Suwan''s condition was still not very good. She had been tormented with various examinations in the isolation ward, which made her very tired. When she noticed someone tapping her, Suwan opened her eyes immediately and saw a person in protective clothing very close to her, with the glass of the mask almost touching her face. Suwan was so scared that her eyes widened. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe thought Suwan''s reaction was cute, and her laughter sounded muffled through the glass mask.


    Zoe took off her mask and playfully said to Suwan, "Is it fun to scare you a little?"


    "Is this your sense of humor?" Suwan glanced at the ward and saw that there was no one else. She reached out and took off the mask of the respirator. She was still very weak and her face was very red. Now she was a little bit amused.


    Zoe shrugged, tilted her head, took off her protective suit and said, "You were really scared." She removed the tubes and instruments inserted into Suwan''s body, and considerately put a pillow behind Suwan''s waist so that she could sit more comfortably. When the needle was pulled out of Suwan''s body, Suwan frowned in pain: "What''s wrong with me?" Suwan asked her.


    "It''s just a fever, be thankful," Zoe said.


    Suwan didn''t feel lucky.


    When he woke up, he was transferred to an unknown isolation ward. The medical staff around him were all wearing protective clothing. Suwan thought for a moment that he had become a dangerous person.


    When that student died, wasn''t he carried away by people in protective suits? Suwan thought she would also face the fate of being executed. Although she had her eyes closed just now, she had been listening to the movements around her, afraid that someone would suddenly pull out a gun and shoot her.


    The Belster students were originally the most valuable assets, they were all elites, but ever since those dead men got up, everything has been messed up.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Suwan pointed at the various sophisticated instruments around that obviously wouldn''t appear in an ordinary ward. She paused and said hesitantly, "Do you suspect that I will become one of those monsters?" Suwan used the word monster carefully. The dead actually got up and attacked the living. If it wasn''t a monster, what else could it be? No, maybe it should be a demon, a devil. That thing is more evil than a monster.


    "Zombies." Zoe said suddenly.


    "Zombies?" Suwan looked at her blankly.


    "Yes, zombies, walking corpses, living dead, you can call them whatever you want, but in the research report, the word zombie is still used most often, because it is a specific term that is more suitable to summarize these biological weapons and is more rigorous," said Zoe.


    "Biochemical weapons?" Suwan looked at her in surprise. Now that all countries are working together to face the increasingly severe environmental problems, biochemical weapons are a thing of the past, because human beings have difficulty surviving, and biochemical weapons will only make human beings'' survival dilemma worse. Although living research is risky and unethical, it can enhance human beings'' adaptability, and it is necessary to do so. Biochemical weapons can only bring harm. No matter what kind of biochemical weapons they are, they are all produced to attack humans and harm themselves.


    "In fact, although living research is said to be for the survival of mankind, in fact, some research is also planned in the biochemical field," Zoe said frankly. She obviously knew more than Charlotte, as she was the core person in this research plan.


    "So those zombies are the biological weapons you are researching?"


    "Not entirely, this is a mutation."


    "Mutation?" Suwan didn''t know much about research in this area, and what Zoe said was too academic.

 Chapter 15 Brothers

    Chapter 15 - 15 Brothers


    "Yes, catastrophic mutations," Zoe nodded. "The research on biological weapons is also part of the research on living organisms, but zombies are not part of the research. In the plan, as long as the research on living organisms is successful, the biological weapons will also be partially successful."


    Suwan remembered what Charlotte said about those people having enhanced strength and agility after being injected with drugs, which was equivalent to having the skills of special forces without any training. And according to Charlotte, perhaps even the Belster students who are currently at the top of humanity are not their opponents. These transformed people are already so powerful that they can be called biological weapons.


    Suwan nodded thoughtfully: "What about zombies? What''s going on?"


    "Mutation, this experiment is very unstable. The zombie phenomenon is the mutation caused by the volatilization of the drug," Zoe sighed. "We call this mutation of the drug ''black curtain'', which means dark clouds that can cover even the blue sky. This is a bit ironic, because the original name of the drug was ''blue sea'', which is intended to bring hope to people. The blue sea can enhance people''s physical fitness and adaptability, and the black curtain will control people''s brain centers. However, for living people, the effect of the black curtain is very weak, basically non-existent, because living people have their own consciousness, but the dead will be controlled by the black curtain and have the instinct to attack and devour living bodies."


    "Now that Belster College has been bombed, that''s the end of it, right?" Suwan asked anxiously.


    Zoe looked at Suwan in silence.


    Suwan''s eyes widened in shock, and he asked in a trembling voice, "Not...over?"


    They don''t want to go through that nightmare again.


    Even the academy has been abandoned, why isn''t it over yet?


    "It won''t end," Zoe cruelly told Suwan the truth, "At least not for now."


    Suwan didn''t want to pursue what Zoe meant by "it won''t end". She asked in panic, "The student who was carried away by people in protective clothing was also shot for this reason, because of zombies?" She had already guessed it, but still wanted to find out the truth.


    "Oh, that student," Zoe knew who Suwan was talking about. She nodded and said, "Yes, he was bitten by a zombie, but he cut off the flesh on the wound himself, deceived Mr. Toker, and escaped the inspection. Although he lived a few more hours because the rotten flesh on the wound was cut off in time, he still died. The zombies are controlled by the dark curtain. When biting others, they have already transmitted the dark curtain''s virus to the living. The living people infected in this way, as I told you, will accelerate their death and then become zombies."


    "Then what."


    "Then?" Zoe didn''t quite understand what Suwan meant.


    "He attacked someone." Suwan looked at her.


    Of course, Zoe nodded.


    "What about the person he hurt? How is he doing?" Suwan asked.


    Zoe was silent, and Suwan realized that the person bitten by the student had certainly been executed.


    Suwan also lowered his head in silence, not knowing what he was thinking. While the two were chatting about this, a man in protective clothing walked in. He sat on a chair without moving. Even though the two were silent, this man remained strangely motionless, and it seemed that he was not going to say or do anything. Zoe glanced at the man who came in, then looked at Suwan, and mouthed to her: "Your friend."


    ''I know.'' Suwan nodded.


    So Zoe walked out to give the two of them some time, but even when Zoe walked out, the man in the hazmat suit still sat there motionless.


    Suwan had no choice but to call her name: "Angela, come closer, you''re sitting too far away, I don''t have the energy to speak so loudly."


    Angela, wearing protective clothing, quietly pulled a chair next to the bed, then sat down and stared at Suwan blankly. The voice coming out of the mask was very dull, and she said, "I''m sorry."


    "What?" Suwan tilted his ear and pretended not to hear.


    Angela took off her mask, lowered her head and dared not look at Suwan, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "What are you sorry for?" Suwan smiled at Angela, "I see you seem very sad. Why are you not happy that I didn''t die?"


    Suwan is being a rogue again, that''s just how she is.


    This conservative, humble, and rogue Chinese.


    Angela certainly didn''t think so. She also knew that Suwan was just joking, but she didn''t know how to face Suwan after doing something like that. She lowered her head and admitted her fault, saying in a muffled voice, "I''m not a competent friend."


    Suwan nodded in agreement, so Angela continued to reflect: "I shouldn''t have let the soldiers take you away."


    "Yeah," Suwan still nodded, and Angela continued, "I should protect you and not let them take you away."


    "kindness."


    "I should have resisted them. If you were taken away, you might be executed. I should have known that."


    "kindness."


    "I''m so sorry for giving up on you back then," Angela''s head dropped lower and lower. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah," Suwan looked at Angela and still nodded, but his face gradually became solemn. Suwan said, "Angela, your first sentence is wrong."


    Angela looked at Suwan blankly.


    "You are a good friend, I cannot deny that," Suwan said. Angela was about to retort, but was stopped by Suwan. Suwan continued, "You did not let the soldiers take me away, which was against orders. We are soldiers, and we cannot disobey orders even if guns are pointed at our heads. Of course, the premise is that the order is correct, but the soldiers want to take me away, you cannot resist."


    "What if you were going to be executed?" Angela asked sadly.


    "Even if I''m going to be executed," Suwan said with a heavier voice, "It''s so ugly to become something that''s neither human nor ghost. I don''t want to, and I''ll hurt others if I die. I don''t know what it''s like to become that thing. Zoe said that thing is a zombie. I don''t know if the brain is still conscious when it becomes a zombie. If it is conscious, those dead students in the academy will definitely not be willing to attack us, but they still did it. This is terrible. If the consciousness is clear, but the body is out of control, you can only watch yourself hurt others," Suwan''s voice was a little choked. She thought of these things when she was lying on this bed and surrounded by medical staff in protective clothing. She was almost crazy with torture. Suwan took a deep breath to calm down and said, "So you were right to do that. If I become a zombie, I would rather be shot in the head first. I don''t want to be that thing. No one wants to be that thing. If I were the one making the choice, I would shoot you in the head without hesitation, and you would do the same."


    Angela wanted to retort, she wanted to say I won''t, we are friends, how can I shoot you in the head? But she thought again, when the soldier suspected that Suwan might become a zombie, she did give up on Suwan. Just thinking that Suwan would lose consciousness like those zombies and bite the living people, Angela felt cold all over. Suwan like that would no longer be Suwan, and would attack others. For the safety of herself and everyone else, Angela had no reason not to shoot.


    Angela could only compromise dejectedly: "Yes, I will."


    "Besides, even if you resisted the soldiers and didn''t let them take me away, you would face only two situations: being executed for disobeying orders, or I would become a zombie and bite you. In that case, please remember to shoot me before you commit suicide. I don''t want to wander around in pain like a wandering soul and hurt others. I don''t have any faith, but I don''t want to commit crimes after I die. Do you understand?"


    Angela couldn''t speak, but her eyes were red.


    This damn, shameless Chinese, Angela stared at Suwan and thought, why does she have so many twisted ideas, but why can''t she refute a single word of them?


    Suwan saw that Angela was about to cry, and then he smiled in relief: "So if that happens, remember not to be soft-hearted, and you must kill me immediately."


    "You too," Angela looked Suwan in the eye and said word by word, "You too can kill me with one shot."


    Suwan stretched out his fist and lightly bumped it with Angela''s fist.


    They all know that what they say now may come true one day. This is not a joke, but entrusting their lives to their friends.


    They all heard Zoe say ''it won''t end''.


    The nightmare will always end.


    But sometimes people fall into a nightmare, an absurd nightmare, from birth to death.


    Not being able to rest in peace even after death is the real nightmare.


    Since Suwan only had a high fever caused by the injury, there was no need for her to stay in the isolation ward. Suwan herself didn''t want to stay in this isolation ward filled with all kinds of instruments, as it was too oppressive.


    She won''t live long, yes...


    Cough cough.


    Suwan insisted on going back to the original ward. Angela felt guilty, so of course she did whatever Suwan said. However, Suwan''s leg was in a cast and it was inconvenient for him to walk all the time, so Angela decided to carry Suwan back...


    Suwan was brought in by soldiers, of course she was unconscious at that time.


    To be honest, Suwan felt embarrassed to be carried back like this when he was sober.


    But there was no other way. Suwan felt deeply ashamed. It was very easy for Angela to hold her. The students of Bellest were in good physical condition. It was no problem for Angela to hold Suwan and run a few laps up and down the stairs. But Suwan felt very embarrassed. When Angela held her out of the disinfection room, Suwan simply covered her face to prevent others from recognizing her. When Angela held her out of the isolation room, she heard two deliberate dry coughs behind her.


    Angela turned around holding Suwan and saw Zoe pushing a wheelchair with a wonderful expression on her face. Suwan, who was covering his face, saw the wheelchair through his fingers and was immediately happy.


    She wants to sit in a wheelchair! She doesn''t want to be held!

 Chapter 16 Soundproofing

    Chapter 16 - 16 Soundproofing


    Zoe looked at Suwan uncertainly.


    Zoe probably thought that Suwan might prefer to be held?


    That''s not the case!! Suwan roared in his heart.


    "Would you like to get in?" Zoe gestured at the wheelchair.


    She finally asked! ! Suwan hurriedly nodded her head to express her desire to sit in a wheelchair. Zoe glanced at the way Suwan was being held and added an invitation uncertainly: "Princess?"


    Although this is indeed a princess hug.


    But Zoe doesn''t have to say it!


    If I''m not mistaken, this is teasing, right? Right? ! !


    Suwan gritted his teeth and sat on the wheelchair. He tilted his head to look at Zoe pushing the wheelchair and asked her knowingly, "You push it?"


    Zoe nodded, and Suwan felt that he had gotten an advantage and felt a little relieved.


    Zoe, who was pushing the wheelchair, laughed. Angela blinked and looked at her, puzzled: "Your sense of humor is really weird." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe shrugged.


    Suwan was also unhappy sitting in a wheelchair, and kept muttering that he was like a disabled person sitting in a wheelchair.


    "You''re just a disabled person," Zoe and Angela said to her at the same time.


    Suwan''s leg was in a cast and it was inconvenient for him to walk, so he had to use a wheelchair.


    Suwan gritted her teeth, unhappy, she just felt that Zoe and Angela were laughing at her.


    Forget about Angela, but what right did Zoe have to laugh at her? Even though her leg was injured, she could still kill her with one hand as easily as killing an ant.


    Suwan thought again, Zoe couldn''t laugh at her, but could Angela? ? Didn''t she get her leg injured just to save Angela?


    Suwan then turned around and glared at Angela and Zoe.


    Angela was confused by the stare, and she was bewildered. Zoe... Angela was not sure. She saw that Zoe seemed to be quite happy to be stared at? Could it be that the brain structure of researchers is different from that of ordinary people?


    Suwan was pushed into the same ward by Zoe, and when he saw another person lying on the bed, he felt even worse.


    The nurse in the ward saw Suwan and said in surprise: "Oh my God, you were not executed?" Seeing that Suwan was unhappy, she quickly changed her words and comforted him: "No, I mean, thank God, thank God you are still alive."


    But Suwan didn''t feel comforted at all. She pointed at the bed where someone was lying, and asked in frustration, "What should I do?"


    When the nurse saw Suwan being taken away by the soldiers, she thought she was going to be executed, so she immediately allocated the empty bed to another wounded patient. But Suwan came back safely, so she couldn''t kick that wounded patient off the bed, right?


    Cole, who was lying on the bed with several layers of gauze wrapped around his head, had been tactful and kept silent. Seeing the nurse in a dilemma, he raised his hand to make his attitude clear: "I''m fine. In fact, it''s not necessary to stay in the ward, otherwise I would..."


    Seeing that Cole was so gentlemanly in helping to solve the problem, the nurse looked at him with admiration as if she had been saved. But before Cole could finish, Zoe suddenly interrupted the conversation and said, "He doesn''t look convenient. Suwan, why don''t you stay with me for one night? I''ll find someone to arrange a room for you tomorrow."


    Indeed, it is already midnight.


    Cole opened his mouth, he wanted to say that I am not inconvenienced, my injury is not serious, I can sleep anywhere, but before he could say anything, Zoe persuaded Suwan: "Look, he is about to rest, if you sleep here, where can he go? It is not convenient to find a temporary room for him to stay."


    No, it''s just that this ward is empty anyway, so let me stay here for observation. I can go back to my room... But Coleim has no say now.


    Zoe patiently said, "My room is a single room. It''s very quiet."


    "Single room?" Suwan was a little tempted.


    "And there''s TV to watch," Zoe said.


    Suwan didn''t care whether there was TV to watch or not, but she was very tired now and wanted to have a quiet sleep. The ward was not soundproof, and it was a bit noisy with people walking back and forth in the corridor. If she lived in a single room as Zoe said, then Suwan could have a good sleep.


    Suwan thought about it and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    The plan is passed.


    Zoe immediately turned the wheelchair back to give Suwan no time to regret, and then said goodnight to Cole with satisfaction, and said to him, "Goodbye."


    Suwan also turned around and waved goodbye to Cole.


    As for Cole''s behavior of "stealing" Suwan''s bed, Angela of course stood on Suwan''s side without any explanation and rolled her eyes at Cole.


    Seeing that the problem was completely solved, the nurse no longer cared about Coleme. She waved at him casually and said perfunctorily, "Then you can rest." After that, she followed Coleme without even looking at him.


    Coleim stretched out his hand with tears in his eyes, wanting to keep them.


    No, this is not right.


    He was clearly doing good things, why was he disliked in the end? !


    Who can tell him why?


    Zoe and other researchers lived in a separate building, so Zoe pushed Suwan all the way back. Although it was late, the ground lights were on in the base and there were patrolling soldiers around, so there was nothing to worry about. Angela remembered her friend''s loyalty at this time and followed Zoe all the way back, saying that she wanted to see if Zoe''s room was as good as Zoe said.


    Zoe didn''t lie, her room was like a small suite, the kind you''d find in a hotel. Angela was a little jealous because all the students lived in were just ordinary dormitories. She walked into the bedroom and looked around, then left, questioning, "Zoe, there''s only one bed in your room."


    Zoe then pushed Suwan into the bedroom. There was indeed only one bed in the bedroom. Although it was larger than a single bed, it was just a bed and there was nothing much that could be done with it.


    "I sleep on the floor," Zoe said.


    "Then I might as well let Suwan sleep on my bed. I can sleep on the floor."


    "There''s a sofa in the living room," Zoe glanced at her. "It''s as soft as a bed. I can sleep on it. It''s also soundproof. Will your dormitory be quieter than my room?"


    Angela spread her hands to indicate that she had no objection.


    But why did she feel that Zoe''s words about "soundproofing" were meaningful? It was an illusion, right? It was an illusion, right?


    Suwan had yawned several times on the way here, and she felt even more sleepy when she saw the bed. She didn''t have the energy to go to the students'' dormitory, and the light in the bedroom was not very bright. Such an environment was too suitable for sleeping. Suwan couldn''t open her eyes after being helped by Zoe and Angela to lie on the bed. Now, in her eyes, no one and nothing was more important than sleeping. As for where Zoe slept, that was Zoe''s business. In short, no one could make her leave this bed.


    Zoe pushed the wheelchair to the corner, and suddenly remembered and asked Angela: "What did you eat tonight?"


    Ah...I didn''t eat.


    Who can eat steak at this time?


    I don''t know if the chef is crazy or if so many people suddenly came for convenience. I believe that everyone who saw Belst coming during dinner had the urge to stab the chef in the head to prevent future trouble.


    Zoe understood from Angela''s expression, and said, "Let me make some oatmeal. I haven''t had dinner yet."


    The reason why Zoe didn''t eat dinner was to help Angela find Suwan. Without Zoe, Angela, who was almost collapsed, would have no way to find Zoe. Angela was very grateful to her. Besides, as long as there was something to eat, why would she be picky? As long as it wasn''t steak.


    Zoe went to the kitchen and cooked a pot of oatmeal. She poured milk powder into the oatmeal and cooked them together. After a while, the aroma of milk wafted out. Angela saw that Suwan seemed to be asleep in the bedroom and did not dare to disturb her, but she had nothing to do. She walked around in the living room and simply sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. In order not to disturb Suwan''s sleep, she turned the volume down very low, basically like watching a pantomime. The sofa was indeed very soft. Researchers and trainees were really treated differently.


    Angela hasn''t watched TV for a long time. It has been several years. In order to avoid the location of the academy being discovered, Bellster Academy has a completely closed training system. There is not much fun. Every day is training and studying. Although she hasn''t watched TV for a long time, Angela has adapted to the academy life. On the contrary, she has no interest in the content on TV. What is broadcast on TV is a report of a serial car accident in a certain city. Although Angela is watching TV, she is thinking about the zombies during the day.


    Angela will never forget the horrible sight of those zombies with their cloudy eyes and mouths wide open as if trying to bite her.


    Angela was lost in thought when she suddenly heard Zoe say behind her: "It won''t be long before they turn into zombies."


    Angela was startled and turned around suddenly. Zoe was leaning against the kitchen door frame with a cup of cereal and also reading the report. She noticed Angela''s gaze and raised her eyebrows at her: "Those who died in a car accident will become zombies. You have seen that scene, so I don''t need to explain it."


    "What should we do then?" Angela asked hurriedly, "How can ordinary people deal with zombies?"


    "Who knows?" Zoe shrugged. "But local government departments should have received emergency response plans."


    "Plan?" Angela felt ridiculous: "Isn''t it just killing them?"


    "Of course we have to kill them," Zoe said, not feeling that she was wrong. "Didn''t you do the same?"


    "You, you look unmoved," Angela stared at her and said in disbelief, "How cold-blooded."


    Angela was not the first person to say this, and Zoe was not angry: "You will become numb if you see it too much," she just said, and then gestured to the kitchen: "The cereal is still in the pot, help yourself." She was carrying the cup of cereal to the bedroom, and noticed the picture on the TV, and her footsteps paused again, and said: "Look, a police car."


    Angela looked at the TV. The area around the accident scene had been cordoned off and was now surrounded by police cars. The police were holding guns and carefully approaching the direction of the accident. It seemed that anyone killed in the accident would be shot dead by them. This scene only appeared for less than a second before it was replaced by another news.


    Angela didn''t know what expression she should make.


    "Don''t you want to find a way to stop this disaster? You have to do something," Angela asked blankly, "If this continues endlessly..."


    "The world is destroyed, and mankind is extinct?" Zoe said this for Angela. She sighed, "We have been trying to find a solution, but at least we can''t find a solution for now, so we have never wanted an accident to happen, but now it has happened. Although part of the reason is that we caused this disaster, after all, if there hadn''t been this research, the disaster wouldn''t have happened. But I''m sorry, although we studied biological weapons and accidentally caused such a tragedy, we can''t stop it." She looked at the furnishings in the room and said, "Do you know why we are given special care? Because we are different from you. Compared with you, we are very fragile. Once a disaster breaks out, we can''t protect ourselves, but we still need to study solutions. It''s not yet to the point where it can''t be reversed. Once it reaches that point, it will all depend on us."

 Chapter 17: Overly Positive

    Chapter 17 - 17: Overly Positive


    If it comes to that, the researchers who studied biological and chemical weapons and indirectly caused this disaster will be the last hope for mankind.


    Angela had nothing to say, and Zoe walked into the bedroom with the cup of cereal.


    Suwan had fallen asleep, and was sleeping very soundly. She was very weak due to her injuries, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her breathing was heavy. It was obvious that she was sleeping very uncomfortably.


    Zoe took two tissues to wipe the sweat off Suwan''s face and patted her twice: "Suwan, Suwan, are you hungry? Eat something?"


    Suwan barely opened her eyes after a long while, and looked at Zoe weakly with her eyes narrowed into slits. Suwan was indeed hungry, and her weakness was also related to not eating well today, but she didn''t even have the strength to speak now, so she couldn''t answer Zoe.


    "Oatmeal cooked with milk," Zoe brought the cup of cereal to Suwan and showed it to her, then scooped some with a spoon, blew on it and fed it to Suwan.


    Although it was quite embarrassing to be fed, Suwan no longer had the energy to refuse. She opened her mouth obediently and slowly drank the cereal. Seeing how well behaved she was, Zoe couldn''t help but smile.


    Suwan was confused and thought: Are all the people who do research mentally ill? Why are they laughing for no reason? Their sense of humor is also very strange.


    Angela was really hungry. She walked to the bedroom with a big bowl of cereal in her hand, eating it without caring about her image. When she saw this scene, she almost choked on the watery cereal.


    The light in the bedroom was not very bright. After all, it was a bedroom, so only the bedside lamp was on. Angela didn''t know whether it was because of the dim light or because of Zoe''s ambiguous feeding behavior, but she always felt that something was wrong. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something was really wrong, but Angela couldn''t tell what it was. She felt that Zoe was inexplicably attentive to Su Yi, but Suwan said she didn''t know Zoe.


    Yes, yes, that''s right, too attentive. Angela felt that she had grasped the point.


    So the question is why is Zoe so attentive to Suwan?


    What is that sentence that Suwan often says? I can''t remember it at the critical moment! !


    That''s right, it must be Zoe, ''Don''t press the consumption letter''!


    A knee injury alone would not make Suwan so weak. Suwan was locked up in an iron cage for a day without food or water the day before, and after she came out, she exchanged fire with al-Qaeda members. In fact, it was nothing. She was a student of Belster, and this was a trivial matter.


    But the zombie issue is no small matter.


    Nightmare?


    Thriller?


    There are no words to describe that scene.


    It''s hell.


    Because of the injury and low immunity, which were only one of the reasons for the physical weakness, everyone was in a complicated mood when they were transferred to the new base. They forgot about eating. Suwan was put in solitary confinement for an extra day and only ate two pieces of chocolate given by Angela in two days.


    Angela had a nightmare while resting, and she almost hurt a nurse by mistake because she couldn''t distinguish between the dream and reality. Suwan also had a nightmare, otherwise she wouldn''t have been approached without noticing, allowing the guards to take her away easily.


    Suwan''s nightmare was similar to Angela''s. She kept repeating the scene of Belster fighting against zombies in her dream. As more and more zombies appeared, her companions were bitten by zombies one after another and fell down screaming, then got up unconsciously and pounced on her. In the end, Suwan was left alone. Endless zombies came from all directions. Suwan had no time to reload and could only retreat. She retreated in panic to avoid the hands waving at her. Gray-black nails swayed in front of her eyes. Unexpectedly, it seemed that she hit an iron plate behind her. Suwan froze immediately, turned around with a pale face, and saw a zombie behind her, opening its mouth wide and pounced on her! !


    Suwan was so frightened by the dream that he woke up with a shudder all over. He was covered in sticky sweat and had a high fever. This aroused the suspicion of the nurse and he was taken to the isolation ward by the soldiers. As the saying goes, quantitative change leads to qualitative change. I believe the other injured people were not feeling well at this time.


    It was too late, and Angela had no reason to stay in Zoe''s room, but Angela was worried about Suwan staying here. She thought Zoe didn''t keep her promise, but this was Angela''s random guess. Besides, Suwan was already very tired and couldn''t be tossed around anymore. Angela had no choice but to leave. When she left, she repeatedly said to Zoe: "Don''t bully her just because she''s injured. I''ll come to see her tomorrow. If you bully her, I''ll..."


    Zoe was not angry, she just kept nodding and agreeing. When Angela left the room, she still looked worried and turned back to tell Zoe again, and Zoe closed the door with a bang.


    Zoe went to the bedroom to check on Suwan. Suwan was still asleep. Zoe turned off the bedside lamp and walked out quietly. There was still some oatmeal left in the pot. Zoe simply ate the oatmeal while watching TV. The TV played news reports for a while, and then played various programs as usual. Of course, the zombie incident would not be reported to avoid causing panic among the people, but who knows how long the incident can be concealed? Zoe finished her oatmeal and turned off the TV.


    Zoe slept on the sofa that night, but just as she fell asleep, she suddenly heard a noise coming from the bedroom. Zoe jumped up and ran to the bedroom, turned on the light, and saw Suwan half sitting on the bed, and the bedside lamp on the bedside table had been broken to the ground.


    "Sorry," Suwan apologized in a low voice, she was at a loss for words. She tapped her forehead in frustration: "I don''t know what happened. I had a dream and accidentally..."


    "It''s okay," Zoe said, sweeping up the mess on the floor, sitting on the bed and looking at Suwan worriedly: "You don''t look well."


    "Nothing, just a dream."


    "Must have been a bad dream," Zoe said knowingly.


    Suwan rubbed his brows: "I thought I was dead."


    "You''re still alive," Zoe smiled and reassured her.


    Suwan smiled bitterly: "Why aren''t you afraid at all?"


    "At the beginning, I mean during the experiment, I also dreamed every day. Later, maybe I got used to it," Zoe shrugged and said indifferently.


    Suwan looked at her hesitantly and asked her, "You said it won''t end..."


    Zoe didn''t expect that Suwan still remembered this sentence: "I said this, what?"


    "Does this mean that mutations are not only happening in Belster College, but also all over the world..." Seeing Zoe nod, Suwan''s voice suddenly stopped. She looked at Zoe anxiously: "My country is far away, and it will happen there too, too..."


    "China, yes, there will also be zombies there," Zoe cruelly told the truth: "This mutation is transmitted through air molecules. Belster College is just the beginning. Although any virus cannot survive in the air for too long, it is meaningless. It is transmitted through the air, which means that everyone has been infected. Even if the ''dark curtain'' in the air disappears, everyone has become a source of infection carrying the ''dark curtain''."


    Suwan gasped: "Then we, we also..."


    "We''ve been infected, too. When we die, we''ll become zombies," Zoe nodded calmly.


    "But those people were wearing protective clothing."


    "That''s just psychological comfort. Everyone is infected, and there''s no point in wearing protective clothing. It''s just that people here haven''t fully realized that yet."


    Suwan muttered to himself dejectedly: "But, no one can live forever."


    "Yes," Zoe nodded. "So the disaster will happen sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time."


    Suwan covered his face helplessly and said in a trembling voice: "This world is crazy."


    Suwan looked so pitiful that Zoe wanted to hug her, but she hesitated and just patted Suwan''s shoulders twice to comfort her. Although Suwan was vulnerable now, she was still alert, so Zoe didn''t want to get too close to her.


    Suwan fell asleep again not long after waking up. Zoe sat by the bed and noticed that Suwan''s hand was wrapped in gauze. Zoe held Suwan''s hand and gently untied the gauze, and saw Suwan''s red and swollen palm. This was a minor injury in Suwan''s eyes, so he didn''t bandage it. The red and swollen marks made Suwan''s palm swollen and ugly. Zoe was depressed and found ointment to apply on Suwan''s wound. Although Suwan fell asleep, she felt pain and her fingers trembled from time to time, but she didn''t wake up. She was too tired.


    Suwan''s entire hand was almost covered with the slippery ointment. There was no other way, as no part of her body was intact. Zoe applied the ointment as gently as possible, and then bandaged her hand with gauze. She looked at Suwan''s sleeping face with her eyes closed, and then she became a little bolder. She held Suwan''s injured hand and lowered her head to gently kiss the gauze in her palm.


    "Good night," Zoe smiled happily and whispered, walking out.


    Zoe had a very regular schedule. She got up very early the next day while it was still dark. Zoe walked into the bedroom in the dark and looked down at Suwan. Suwan was still asleep. He looked very well-behaved and a little cute while sleeping quietly, which made Zoe feel very good. She bent down and kissed Suwan on the forehead.


    "Good morning kiss," Zoe whispered.


    Suwan''s body had recovered a little, including her alertness. When she heard the noise, she opened her eyes in a daze and saw someone very close to her. The room was dark, and Suwan didn''t immediately recognize who it was and was startled.


    "Just to scare you," Zoe looked at her happily.


    "You have a really weird sense of humor," Suwan said awkwardly.


    Zoe opened the curtains. It was not yet completely light outside, but there was no need to turn on the lights. Zoe said she got up so early because she was going to the laboratory later, but now she had to help Suwan solve a personal problem. Personal problem? What personal problem?


    Personal hygiene issues.


    Zoe helped the limping Suwan into the bathroom with great interest, and it seemed that she was going to provide Suwan with a full service. When her hand touched Suwan''s pants, Suwan opened her hand with a "snap".


    "I can do it myself," Suwan covered her belt buckle with both hands, looking very afraid that Zoe would attack her again.


    Although most foreigners are free and unrestrained, Suwan, who is considered by Angela to be as conservative as a giant panda, finds it difficult to adapt to this culture and certainly does not like others touching his body.


    Zoe went out with a disappointed look on her face. When Suwan unbuckled his belt, she opened the bathroom door a crack and reluctantly persuaded Suwan to change his mind: "Your leg is injured, I can help you..."


    "I''m going to the bathroom, I don''t need your help," Suwan decisively closed the door and locked it.


    If Zoe was a man, Suwan would be a fool if she couldn''t see Zoe''s purpose at this time. But Zoe is a woman, and so is Suwan. Even if Suwan is not a fool, she would not easily think that Zoe is "uneasy and untrustworthy" to her. After all, she is a conservative Chinese, so she just thinks Zoe is too enthusiastic, and her enthusiasm is a bit difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 18 Make a Phone Call

    Chapter 18 - 18 Make a Phone Call


    When Zoe went to the laboratory, she said to Suwan, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV and eating, "Aren''t you going to say goodbye?"


    Suwan was stunned for a moment. She was holding a bowl and it was inconvenient for her hands to be free, so she nodded perfunctorily to Zoe: "Bye, bye."


    Zoe happily blew her a kiss.


    Suwan awkwardly turned her eyes away and continued to watch TV. When she first arrived at Belster College, all the foreigners were like this. When they got to know each other better, they would kiss each other on the cheek. At first, Suwan tolerated it, but later she couldn''t stand it anymore. She would beat anyone who was so enthusiastic with her. Angela was beaten the most.


    So Suwan has never been able to adapt to this foreign culture!


    Suwan listened to the noise outside and guessed that Zoe had left completely. He immediately put down the bowl he was holding, supported his plastered leg and limped around every room to find if there was a phone or other communication tool, but there was none. Suwan even searched through the drawers but couldn''t find anything useful. Suwan punched the wall in frustration.


    She just wanted to call home.


    But this place is obviously a closed place like Bellster College with no contact with the outside world. How can Suwan convey the message to his family to be more careful?


    Suwan was unwilling to give up. He limped out of the room, holding his injured leg. The TV was still on and Suwan was in no mood to turn it off. He saw a report about a new infectious disease on TV out of the corner of his eye. The reporter said that this infectious disease was similar to severe rabies. The public was advised to be careful of suspicious people and protect themselves as much as possible. If bitten or scratched by a suspicious person, go to the hospital immediately to get the latest vaccine and treatment. Never conceal the illness.


    Police cars and sentry posts are parked near large places like hospitals where crowds gather easily. People entering and leaving must undergo a physical examination to make sure they have no wounds. Once an injured person is found, no matter what the injury is, he or she will be taken away for isolation immediately.


    Suwan opened the door and walked out of the room to the corridor, and saw Angela coming towards her, "Angela," Suwan hurriedly took a few steps. Angela saw that she was limping, and hurried over to support her, "Angela, I want to call home, but I can''t find the phone," Suwan said anxiously. Angela was startled when she heard what she said, and coughed violently to suppress Suwan''s voice. Suwan realized that the researchers in the corridor were looking at them with strange eyes. What Zoe told them yesterday was still confidential for the time being, but it could not be concealed for long. Once the situation escalated to a more serious level, the students would know the truth sooner or later. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back," Angela pushed Suwan and wanted to go back to the room with her. Then the two turned around and saw the door slowly closing, with only a gap left. Angela quickly took a step forward, and as if mocking her, the door closed with a click.


    "Do you have the key?" Angela asked.


    Suwan showed her his injured leg and bandaged hand. Did she look like she could carry the key?


    The two looked at each other and immediately changed their minds and went back to Angela''s dormitory.


    When walking across the square from a distance, Suwan saw some students and soldiers confronting each other in the square. However, the soldiers were no match for the students and were knocked down by the students as soon as they started fighting. Will and several instructors heard the news and rushed over, untied their pistols from their waists, and fired a few shots into the air to quiet the students down. The square was in chaos.


    "Who are they?" Suwan looked at the few people who seemed to have high military ranks who were being pushed by the trainees.


    "The person in charge of this military region," Angela said after taking a look, "the trainees asked to contact their families, but they disagreed."


    This is obvious, and now almost every student has known that the zombie phenomenon is happening all over the world. It is a natural request for them to contact their families, and they are of course dissatisfied when being rejected. More and more students are rushing here. Once these students really have the intention to resist, the entire base will be out of the control of the person in charge.


    Suwan and Angela hurried past without joining. Angela had previously whispered to Suwan that she went back very late yesterday, and because it was very late at night the base was already very quiet. When she returned to the dormitory, she heard someone making a phone call, and it was one of the base leaders who was now surrounded by students.


    Suwan frowned when he heard this. It was understandable that the base leader cared about his family, but it was too selfish for him to stop the trainees from telling their families about the dangers they might encounter because he was afraid of leaking secrets.


    The students were demonstrating in the square, and the soldiers went to stop them. It was still early, and the building was somewhat empty, which gave Suwan and Angela the opportunity to enter the office. Angela observed that there was no one in the corridor, so she walked into the office of the person in charge first, while Suwan sat on a chair outside the office and kept an eye on her.


    The phone was on the table. Angela ran over and picked up the receiver. Thankfully, the call was connected quickly. Angela explained the situation as quickly as possible and then came out to replace Suwan. The call was connected quickly, but for some reason, the signal was not very good and Suwan''s voice could not be heard clearly. She kept asking who was calling. Suwan did not dare to speak loudly. She was so anxious that sweat broke out on her head. Her legs were a little sore from standing for so long. She was getting anxious when she suddenly heard Angela''s voice from outside: "Sir, Sir, please let me contact my family!!"


    Suwan raised his head sharply and looked towards the door.


    The person in charge has returned.


    The person in charge was very impatient with Angela who was following him. He was dizzy and confused by the students'' noise since early morning, and he kicked open the door of the office. But Angela was not tactful and continued to follow him and talk nonstop. Angela followed him into the office and looked around but didn''t see Suwan.


    "Don''t say it, this is impossible," the person in charge impatiently threw his hat on the desk, while Suwan was hiding under the desk, listening vigilantly to the movements around him.


    "So, sir, why did you call yesterday? Can you explain to me?" Angela asked relentlessly.


    The person in charge''s expression changed immediately: "What did you say?"


    "I saw you call your family yesterday. If you can make this call, why can''t we? What do you think will happen if the trainees and guards know about this?"


    Of course the students will be angry, and the person in charge cannot bear the consequences.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it," the person in charge changed his posture, but his hand quietly reached for the pistol on his waist.


    Suwan, who was hiding under the table, quietly raised his head and saw this scene. He immediately reached out to pick up the pen on the desk and threw it over. The pen hit the person in charge on the head. Before the person in charge turned around, Angela stepped forward and hit the person in charge''s chin with her elbow, knocking the gun out of his hand and kicking the gun aside. It only took Angela a few seconds from the time she took action to subdue the person in charge and handcuffing his hands. She subdued the person in the blink of an eye, and it would be even easier for her to kill the person in charge.


    "This is not the right attitude for a conversation," Angela glanced at the gun on the ground and grabbed the person in charge''s wrist threateningly. The person in charge''s face twisted in pain, and he almost thought his wrist was going to be crushed.


    Suwan stood up with the help of the table. The person in charge did not expect that there was a student hiding in the room, and roared angrily: "What are you doing? Are you going to rebel, soldiers?"


    Angela immediately locked the person in charge''s throat, and the person in charge could only make some unclear struggling sounds. Angela was about to threaten him to be honest when she heard footsteps in the corridor. Angela and Suwan looked at each other in panic. They threatened the person in charge not to be discovered. The person in charge also heard the footsteps and struggled hard, but was punched by Angela and could only cough painfully. Angela hurriedly wanted to push him under the table, but at this time the footsteps had already arrived in front of the office, and the other party pushed the door open without even knocking.


    It''s Instructor Will.


    Instructor Will stood in front of the door and looked at Suwan and Angela in the office in surprise, as well as the person in charge who was restrained by Angela. Then Instructor Will noticed the phone on the desk and understood something.


    "These are your students! They are so unruly. I will teach them a lesson!" Angela saw Instructor Will and unconsciously loosened her strength. The person in charge had time to catch her breath and yelled angrily at Instructor Will.


    Instructor Will stood outside the office, looked around the corridor and saw that no one noticed the commotion here, so he walked into the office and closed the door.


    "Yes, he needs a lesson," Instructor Will nodded and walked closer.


    Suwan and Angela were a little nervous, as they knew they had made a mistake.


    Although Instructor Will came, Angela still held the person in charge''s arm to prevent him from calling the soldiers. The person in charge coughed painfully and cursed angrily. Instructor Will put his hand on the pocket of his combat uniform. When he walked in front of the person in charge, he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his trouser pocket and stabbed it into the person in charge''s head. The dagger stabbed deep, leaving only the handle exposed. The person in charge was caught off guard and his body went limp without a sound. Angela and Suwan watched this scene and stood there in a daze. Angela couldn''t help but let go of her hand, and the person in charge fell to the ground with a bang.


    "My students are not someone else''s business to teach them a lesson," Instructor Will kicked the corpse on the ground with disdain.


    "Instructor..." Suwan and Angela looked at him in amazement. They had never thought of killing the person in charge.


    "What''s wrong?" Instructor Will casually clapped his hands and asked them instead.


    "He''s dead, you killed him," Angela said, looking at Will with wide eyes.


    "You are mistaken," Instructor Will stretched out a finger and shook it twice, saying seriously, "He has turned into a zombie, so I did this. This is self-defense."

 Chapter 19 Cause of Death

    Chapter 19 - 19 Cause of Death


    Angela and Suwan looked at each other in panic. The person in charge was already dead, so they could only do what Instructor Will said. Angela nodded immediately: "Yes, he wanted to attack us after turning into a zombie, and we were doing it to protect ourselves," Angela said. In order to make the body of the person in charge more consistent with the lie, she took out a dagger and cut a deep and irregular wound on the person in charge''s arm to disguise it as a zombie bite wound.


    Instructor Will glanced at the phone on the table and asked Suwan and Angela, "Have you called home?"


    Suwan shook his head, so Instructor Will said, "Then fight. The zombie issue won''t be hidden for long. It will be announced to the public soon. It''s right to tell your family to take precautions."


    Suwan nodded vigorously and hurriedly called again. This time when the call was connected, Suwan loudly explained the situation to her parents on the other end of the phone, asking them to take the student medal she received when she was admitted to Belster College to the nearby military district to ask for asylum. As students of Belster College, they would all serve in the military and political circles in the future, and her identity could bring some preferential treatment to her family.


    China has indeed seen zombies, but because the government has properly controlled the situation, it is not serious. People are told that it is an evolved form of rabies. Suwan''s parents also thought so. After hearing what Suwan said, they realized the truth and asked her worriedly, "Avi, are you okay? You have to be careful."


    Suwan hadn''t heard her parents'' voice for a long time. When she heard their concern, her eyes turned red and she almost couldn''t control her sobs and burst into tears. She tried to suppress the trembling voice and said to the phone: "I''m fine, you must do as I say immediately, there is no delay." After she said this, she hung up the phone abruptly, regardless of her mother''s anxious calling of her name, then leaned on the table and took two deep breaths to calm down.


    She hasn''t contacted her family for several years. When her parents heard her voice just now, they didn''t recognize her and thought it was a scam. Fortunately, she is still alive, otherwise she wouldn''t even be able to hear her parents'' voices.


    Angela had already made wounds on the person in charge that looked like they were bitten by zombies. She wiped the blood off her hands and looked up at the sad Suwan, feeling a little sad as well.


    These students haven''t had contact with their families for a long time, but many of them suddenly died yesterday.


    Instructor Will sighed and patted the two students'' shoulders soothingly.


    The three men walked out of the office, and no one looked back at the person in charge lying on the ground. On the way, they met a soldier. Instructor Will asked him to take people to the office to collect the body of the person in charge. Hearing that the person in charge had turned into a zombie, the soldier was surprised: "Wasn''t he fine just now?"


    "Who knows?" Instructor Will asked him, "Did he go to see the injured soldier yesterday?"


    Yesterday a trainee was bitten by a zombie, but he felt something was wrong so he cut off the rotten flesh from the wound. However, when he arrived at the new base, the soldier was still bitten by a zombie. Although the soldier was executed soon after, Instructor Will said this very cleverly. He did not say whether the person in charge went or not. After all, even if no one saw the person in charge go, no one could conclude that he did not go.


    The soldiers did not have the confidence to deny it, so they carried the body of the person in charge out. When they were carrying the body out of the building, they were seen by a group of scientific researchers passing by. They were very surprised to see that the person who died was the person in charge.


    "Why did he die?" asked the researchers. After all, the death of the person in charge of the base was no small matter.


    "The officer said he became a zombie," the soldier replied.


    "This shouldn''t happen," Zoe felt strange: "He wasn''t injured, and he was still in the square before?" Even if the person in charge died later, zombies shouldn''t have attacked the living so quickly.


    The soldier didn''t understand and shook his head blankly. Zoe approached the corpse and observed his wounds. She recognized the dagger on the head. Both the trainees and instructors of Belster had one. But the wound didn''t look like that caused by a zombie. Zoe felt strange. She took out a rubber glove from the pocket of her lab coat, put it on, opened the wound and fiddled with it twice. Although the surface wound was intentionally made to look blurred and corroded, the wound inside was still normal. The wound was indeed man-made.


    This fact surprised Zoe. Who killed the person in charge? This was murder! The researchers around also saw it and started to interrupt. Zoe was about to say that the person in charge was murdered when she looked up and saw Instructor Will standing in front of her, followed by Suwan and Angela.


    It turned out that Instructor Will and his team were not far away and were nearby. When they saw the body of the person in charge was surrounded by scientific researchers, they came over.


    Suwan frowned and stared at Zoe, his eyes were deep.


    Zoe was shocked. Suwan killed the person in charge? Zoe really didn''t want to believe it. Why did Suwan kill the person in charge for no reason? Even though the person in charge had a conflict with the students just now, he shouldn''t have been killed! And Suwan wasn''t such an impulsive person... Zoe couldn''t figure it out.


    "Why are you all gathered here? What''s the problem?" Instructor Will put on his white gloves and asked casually, "I killed the person in charge. He turned into a zombie. I had to do this."


    It turned out that it was Instructor Will who did it. Zoe breathed a sigh of relief for no reason, but she thought that Suwan must have been involved, otherwise he would not have such an attitude, and her heart began to lift again.


    The researchers around were about to question the man-made wound on the person in charge''s arm, but Zoe suddenly said with certainty, "It was definitely a zombie bite."


    The other researchers looked at each other in bewilderment. After all, it was Zoe who first noticed something was wrong with the wound.


    "It was indeed a zombie bite," Zoe repeated, took off her rubber gloves and threw them on the body of the person in charge, then said, "We have to go to the research room to sort out the information."


    Although the others didn''t understand, since Zoe said so, they all nodded and walked towards the laboratory. Zoe, who said she wanted to go to the laboratory quickly, stood still and looked at Suwan and called her: "Suwan."


    "What''s wrong?" Suwan asked indifferently.


    Zoe gritted her teeth and looked at Angela who was supporting Suwan. She didn''t make her words clear, but said to her: "If your room is not assigned, you can stay at my place at night."


    One day was enough time to assign a room to Suwan, but since Zoe said so, Suwan looked at her deeply and nodded happily: "Okay."


    Zoe looked at her with a complicated expression before turning and leaving.


    As soon as Zoe turned and left, Angela complained to Suwan: "What does Zoe mean? I see she just doesn''t care about you. Why do you care about her? She can''t do anything to you. Why don''t you sleep in my bed? I sleep on the floor. It''s more convenient. She certainly doesn''t take care of you as much as I do. You still have to listen to her nonsense. It''s really troublesome." In fact, Zoe''s image has changed in Angela''s eyes, but Zoe''s attitude just now made her unhappy. Zoe was clearly threatening Suwan with the real cause of death of the person in charge.


    Suwan was stunned for a moment before he realized what Angela was talking about. He smiled and teased her, "Wow, you even learned idioms. Say another one."


    Angela felt so good that she said something in Chinese with a proud look on her face: "Giant panda!"


    "Anything else?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "panda!"


    "Anything else?"


    "cat!"


    Suwan then shut up and stopped asking.


    During the day, Suwan occupied Angela''s bed and lay in her dormitory all day. Most of the students knew each other, so they were not surprised to see Suwan lying on Angela''s bed. However, the uninjured students were not as relaxed as Suwan. The uninjured students were called out for daily training. Even if they changed the environment, they could not fall behind in training.


    Suwan had a good rest last night. She wasn''t tired, but she felt drowsy after lying in bed for too long. She was waiting for Angela to come back and help her go back to Zoe. Unexpectedly, Zoe came to pick her up just as it got darker and Angela''s training was not over yet. When Suwan heard the knock on the door, she was surprised that Angela was so polite. Did she know she was sleeping? When she heard the footsteps, Suwan knew something was wrong. Angela was wearing thick-soled leather shoes that the trainees wore uniformly. She had enough strength to walk on the ground. Wearing such shoes could also maximize the leg strength. However, the footsteps of the person who came in were very light, and they were not the shoes that the trainees wore.


    Suwan turned his head and saw Zoe, who was wearing a lab coat, walking in.


    Suwan looked at her in surprise. She didn''t expect Zoe to come back so early and pick her up.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    "Where else can a wounded person go?" Zoe glanced into the dormitory. "No one is here? That''s great. I only brought dinner for one person."


    When Suwan heard about dinner, his eyes lit up. He propped himself up and sat up on the bed, taking the lunch box handed over by Zoe: "How did you find it?"


    "Ask Instructor Will," Zoe said.


    Suwan nodded in understanding: "I thought the researchers would be busy until late."


    "I took a leave of absence and came back early to pick you up." Zoe said that the rooms where scientific researchers live require door cards, so she came to pick up Suwan early to avoid Suwan having to wait for her after he returned.


    Suwan and Zoe were not familiar with each other, so there was nothing to talk about. So she opened her lunch box and prepared to eat her dinner. The dinner was ordinary, but as long as it was not a bloody steak, Suwan could accept it. She sat on the bed and ate her dinner quietly, her mouth full like a small animal. Zoe sat on the bed opposite Suwan and looked around the dormitory. She probably felt that there was no one else in the dormitory suitable for conversation. Zoe looked at Suwan and said in a negotiating tone: "Can we talk about the person in charge?"


    Suwan glanced at her and put down the lunch box in his hand.

 Chapter 20 Reality

    Chapter 20 - 20 Reality


    "What do you want to talk about?" Suwan asked calmly.


    "Why did you kill that person in charge?" Zoe pinched her fingers, looking rather nervous.


    "He turned into a zombie. Didn''t you say the same thing to the soldiers?" Suwan raised his eyebrows, as if Zoe was the one who made the mistake.


    Zoe gritted her teeth and said angrily: "Be serious and don''t be such a rogue."


    Suwan smiled instead, with an expression that said, "So what?"


    Suwan knew that Zuo had caught them, and sooner or later they would have to talk about the person in charge. Even though Suwan and Angela did not intend to hurt the person in charge, the person in charge was already dead, and there was no point in regretting it. Besides, the students of Belster were not too kind. Kind people would not be welcome on the battlefield or in official circles. Charlotte, who was too kind, committed an unforgivable mistake.


    "We all know what happened, Suwan. You shouldn''t kill the person in charge for no reason," Zoe asked directly, realizing that Suwan would not confess voluntarily.


    "So what?" Suwan sneered, "You want to report me? Well, you can go to the military and tell them that the person in charge was not killed after the corpse turned into a corpse, but someone deliberately murdered him. Even if the military believes it, Professor Zoe, let me ask you, what can we find out from the body of the person in charge now?"


    Suwan was right. No matter how the person in charge died, his body had been disposed of and it was impossible to check his wounds.


    "That''s not what I meant," Zoe said, a little annoyed.


    However, Zoe had never seen Suwan''s true cheating. Suwan looked at Zoe indifferently and said, "Besides, you are also an accomplice. You had the opportunity to report us to the soldiers when you saw the body of the person in charge, but you helped to conceal it. Thank you for helping us conceal it. What, you helped us because you were confused at the time, and now you regret it and want to report me?"


    "I said I won''t tell on you!" Zoe stood up excitedly. She had always been calm, but now she yelled at Suwan: "You killed someone, how can you take it so lightly?!"


    Suwan found it ridiculous: "Professor Zoe, have you been in the lab for too long? Your mind is really confused. Haven''t I killed enough people?"


    "That''s different!" Zoe said angrily, "He''s not a zombie, not an al-Qaeda member, and not our enemy!"


    "Professor Zoe," Suwan called her sarcastically, "When you were doing experiments and saw those living people turned into a pool of meat paste, did you question yourself like you are doing now?"


    Zoe was visibly panicked. She didn''t expect Suwan to know the contents of those experiments. She even took a step back in fear.


    "Professor Zoe, what are you afraid of?" Suwan asked her with a smile.


    "That''s different," Zoe, who was furious just now, didn''t even dare to look Suwan in the eye. She said guiltily, "That''s different. What I did was necessary. It was for the benefit of more people..."


    "Benefits for more people, do you mean the creation of these failed biological weapons that brought about this disaster?!" Suwan interrupted her mercilessly and questioned her.


    "You''re right, I know," Zoe said in a low voice, looking at Suwan sadly: "But no matter what this society becomes, at least we are still alive. But if we lose our humanity and ignore moral laws, what is the difference between us and those zombies?" She looked at Suwan and said, "You''re right, I am guilty, I know, but Suwan, I don''t want you to become like that." After she said that, she stumbled and ran away.


    Suwan lowered his head and looked at the lunch box in his hand. Suddenly, he cursed angrily and threw the lunch box to the ground.


    But you have to pick up what you have thrown away yourself. Suwan regretted throwing the food all over the floor. He put on his shoes, supported his heavy leg in a cast, hopped on one foot, and slowly swept the floor with a broom. Then he touched his unsatisfied stomach, climbed back into bed, and stared blankly with an expressionless face.


    Luckily Angela came back with another dinner.


    Suwan didn''t mention going to Zoe''s place that night, Angela thought she had forgotten about it, and of course she didn''t remind her. Although Zoe was a nice person, Angela always felt that she was too attentive to Suwan and didn''t care about her. Suwan slept on the bed, and Angela slept on the floor. But even though she slept on the bed, Suwan couldn''t sleep because she was worried. She stared at the wall with her eyes open. When she couldn''t sleep, she tormented Angela, touched her belt and swung it towards Angela, and the belt made a slight sound.


    Angela was already fast asleep, but the Belster students were very alert. Angela woke up as soon as the voice was heard, and she heard Suwan whispering to her, "Angela."


    Angela propped herself up and looked at her, and responded in a low voice: "You want to go to the toilet? Didn''t I help you go to the toilet before? Did you drink too much water or eat too much at night?"


    Suwan cursed, "Bullshit," and stretched out his good leg to kick Angela. Angela had no choice but to gather the quilt and rub against Suwan, then moved to the side of her bed, propped up her upper body and lay on the side of Suwan''s bed, blinking and looking at her: "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "You woke me up with your snoring." Suwan said confidently.


    "...Why didn''t the others wake up?"


    "Whatever, I can''t sleep anyway."


    "...you could just say no," Angela rolled her eyes.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    "Answer me, do you still snore when you sleep?" Angela blinked.


    "No."


    "Then ask." Angela was immediately interested.


    "Do you think I''m scary?"


    Why did he wake her up in the middle of the night just to ask this question? Angela was a little dumbfounded, but Suwan was really asking seriously, so Angela thought about it seriously. She wanted to say, scary, just like a little devil, but of course she didn''t dare to say that. Angela shook her head without hesitation: "You are very cute, not scary at all."


    "Really?" Suwan asked doubtfully.


    "Really, it''s cute, like an elf."


    "That''s too much. Change it."


    "As cute as a kitten."


    "But we killed someone."


    Angela would have laughed out loud if the timing hadn''t been so bad.


    "so what?"


    "Isn''t it scary?"


    "Don''t make me laugh," Angela tried very hard to hold back her laughter. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To prove that she was serious, Suwan kicked Angela again.


    "We killed people, so it''s scary?" Angela suppressed her laughter: "Come on, isn''t that what we do?" In just these two days, they have killed quite a few living and dead people.


    "That''s different. We killed people for a reason. We had to kill al-Qaeda members and zombies, otherwise we would be the ones to die. That''s not murder, it''s self-defense, but the person in charge..." Suwan said, "We killed him for selfish reasons."


    Angela''s smile froze on her face, and she frowned: "No, we killed him in self-defense. He pulled out a gun at the time."


    This excuse is terrible.


    They know it very well, it''s all for their own selfish reasons.


    Angela paused, then added, "It wasn''t us who killed him, it was Instructor Will."


    "But we didn''t save him."


    The students at Belster reacted quickly, and they could have stopped Instructor Will from rescuing the person in charge when he drew his dagger, if they had wanted to.


    But they didn''t.


    The people in charge will die because of their selfishness.


    This is completely different from fighting al-Qaeda and killing zombies.


    Angela couldn''t find an excuse to shirk responsibility, and asked Suwan impatiently: "It''s not that we want to kill him, it''s that this society is no longer reasonable." After she said that, regardless of whether Suwan had any questions or not, she turned over and went to sleep.


    Suwan did not torment her anymore. She stared at the ceiling with eyes wide open, unable to sleep. Zoe''s words, "If you have lost your humanity, what''s the difference between you and zombies?" kept tormenting her, almost repeating them in her ears, making her uneasy.


    The discipline at Bellster Academy is strict. During the five years of closed training, contact with outsiders is strictly prohibited to prevent the specific location of the academy from being discovered. There are no so-called holidays. The only fun every year is to tease the new students, give them a heads-up, and then gain their admiration. Although it is useless, at least their vanity is satisfied. This is also the only interesting thing that makes Suwan and other graduating students never get tired of it.


    Suwan still has one year to graduate. She misses her family very much. In another year, she can go home to visit her family and then enter the military and political circles. Her mentors like her very much and will undoubtedly give her a good evaluation. Suwan can almost see a bright future. She has a good vision, but when she is about to graduate, a shady incident occurs, so Suwan''s original plan is disrupted. These students probably won''t graduate.


    The students all knew that they would be on the battlefield at any time. Who would be willing to fight a monster like that? They would rather fight a living person, but things had already developed to this point, and it might even be worse. It was irreversible and they were destined to never be able to return to their previous lives.


    The dead can crawl out of hell, and former friends can become evil spirits. Can this be explained by reason?


    Angela is right, this society can no longer be reasonable.


    You must not blame them, it must be like this.

 Chapter 21 Watching TV

    Chapter 21 - 21 Watching TV


    Suwan and Angela didn''t see Zoe again for a few days. It was obvious that the dark secret of the mutation spread and the researchers must be very busy to prevent this disaster. Angela didn''t know that Suwan and Zoe had quarreled, and was happy that Zoe took the initiative to stay away from her. After all, it is always a good thing for a person who is not worried to stay away from his friends.


    Suwan''s potential in all aspects is much stronger than that of ordinary people, and her injuries heal faster. As soon as she recovered from her injuries, she caught up with the progress of the trainees and trained together. After the death of the person in charge, the new base has been basically controlled by the instructors and trainees from Belster. Although the remaining persons in charge are dissatisfied, they know very well that the soldiers in the base are no match for the trainees. Once the conflict intensifies, they will be the next to be "turned" into zombies. Therefore, they dare not speak out, although it is cowardly, at least they still have the title of person in charge.


    The new base has almost become another Belster. The trainees train and study as usual. Everything is not much different from in Belster. However, doing the same thing does not mean that nothing has changed. The trainees in the closed new base know nothing about the outside world and have no idea what the situation is like outside. If this kind of zombie appears among ordinary people who are unprepared, the situation will not be optimistic.


    Angela has a way to understand the situation in the outside world.


    As a scientific researcher, Zoe has a TV in her room.


    Unfortunately, Angela knew that Zoe was not caring about Suwan, not herself, and that if she wanted to go to the TV show, she might need Suwan to come forward. Thinking of putting her friend in a difficult position, Angela gave up the idea. The key point was that Angela felt that Suwan would definitely not want to be wronged, and she might get beaten if she said this idea.


    Angela had thought of it, so there was no way Suwan hadn''t thought of it. If it was before the quarrel with Zoe, Suwan could still shamelessly go and watch TV. Now that the two of them had a big quarrel, their unfamiliar relationship became even more awkward. It would be best not to meet.


    This is what Suwan thought, but things don''t always go as planned.


    The research on Blue Ocean has always been conducted in a closed environment using living subjects. After the experiment, the test subjects turned into a pool of meat paste and would no longer be dominated by the mutated Blue Ocean. No one has ever thought of using dead objects for experiments, so the mutation of the Black Curtain was unexpected by the researchers. They have been in the laboratory for several days and nights to find a way to suppress the development of the Black Curtain. Everyone is haggard, with heavy dark circles and lifeless eyes, just like living zombies. They walked into the base restaurant listlessly. There were so many students in the restaurant, but Zoe saw Suwan at a glance. Suwan was eating with several students in a corner of the restaurant. In fact, that position was not easy to be discovered, and the students were all wearing the same combat uniforms, but Zoe saw Suwan at a glance.


    This is really a bit amazing.


    Zoe was too tired and her brain became dull. She stared at Suwan with dull eyes for several times before she remembered that she hadn''t seen Suwan for several days. She was so busy these days that she was in a mess. Of course, Suwan was also forgotten by her. Zoe immediately walked towards Suwan, took two steps and touched her haggard face blankly, then went to the sink to wash her face thoroughly. She went to find Suwan after she felt more energetic. Angela looked up and saw Zoe coming over. She kicked Suwan under the table. Suwan, who was sitting opposite her drinking soup, immediately clenched the spoon in his hand in dissatisfaction, and looked like he was going to stab Angela with the spoon.


    "Zoe," Angela said through gritted teeth.


    Suwan didn''t know that Zoe was looking for her, and thought that Angela just saw Zoe in the restaurant. She didn''t plan to look back in case of attracting Zoe''s attention. She just licked the spoon for soup clean and raised it to look behind her in the reflection of the spoon. It turned out that it didn''t matter if she didn''t look. As soon as Suwan raised the spoon, she saw a figure swaying in the reflection of the spoon coming behind her.


    "Suwan," Zoe patted Suwan''s shoulder. This was so sudden that Suwan was so startled that he almost dropped the spoon in his hand. Then Suwan kicked Angela under the table reflexively. Angela was confused, but Suwan felt justified.


    "Who told you not to tell me?" Suwan didn''t feel that he was wrong at all.


    ''Didn''t I tell you so,'' Angela winked, making eye contact with Suwan.


    "You didn''t tell me she saw me!" Suwan made a biting gesture, and Angela seemed to hear a lion''s roar, so she lowered her head and ate in silence. After all, no one could be more shameless than Suwan.


    Zoe came to Suwan very rudely and sat down in the empty seat next to her. Suwan was embarrassed and ate seriously without looking around, but Zoe came to find her and Suwan couldn''t avoid her.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How is your injury?" Zoe tilted her head and asked Suwan.


    "It''s okay," Suwan said, concentrating on using a spoon to stir the soup in front of him.


    Angela secretly looked up at Zoe, then at the awkward Suwan, and always felt that there was something strange about these two people.


    Noticing Angela''s gaze, Zoe approached Suwan and asked her in a low voice, "Have you been training these days?"


    Zoe''s move was unnecessary. Angela was right across from her. Unless Zoe whispered in Suwan''s ear, Angela would still hear everything clearly. Seeing Zoe avoiding her, Angela was upset and threw her chopsticks into the plate and was about to leave.


    Under the table, Suwan quickly hooked Angela''s legs with his feet to stop her from leaving. If Angela left, she would have to face Zoe alone, how embarrassing! !


    Angela sat down again and stared at Zoe as she forked the radish cubes from her plate.


    Zoe turned a blind eye and saw that Suwan didn''t answer her, so she asked Suwan again: "Huh?"


    Zoe was too close, and her hot breath sprayed on Suwan''s neck, making Suwan feel uncomfortable all over. Suwan was the kind of person who didn''t like close contact with others, so he had to move to the side to avoid Zoe: "What?"


    "You attended training?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you all healed?"


    "almost."


    "What do you mean by almost? If you continue training before you are fully recovered, it will leave sequelae that will affect you for the rest of your life."


    Suwan was a little impatient with Zoe''s eager questioning. She answered so perfunctorily because she didn''t want to chat with Zoe. She didn''t expect Zoe to be so tactless and ask a different question. Suwan was a little annoyed: "Don''t I know whether I''m fine or not?"


    Zoe realized that Suwan was in a bad mood, so she stopped asking, but she didn''t leave either. She was very tired, so she lay down on the table. Angela opposite her had an idea and wanted Suwan to take the opportunity to mention the matter of watching TV. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, Zoe came here by herself, so Suwan shouldn''t be begging her for help if he brings this up to her, and it shouldn''t be embarrassing, right? Angela thought about it and felt it was feasible, so she winked at Suwan when Zoe wasn''t paying attention.


    This look came out of nowhere and Suwan didn''t understand it. Angela then mouthed the word "TV" and Suwan understood.


    The students were worried about the situation outside, including Suwan and Angela. They wanted to know how the situation outside had developed. Suwan thought about it and turned to talk to Zoe about whether he could go to her room to watch TV. Only then did he realize that Zoe had fallen asleep on the table. No wonder she was so quiet and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Suwan shrugged at Angela, expressing helplessness.


    Angela couldn''t wait for Zoe to get a good sleep, so she put her thumb and index finger to her mouth and blew a sharp whistle. Not only was Zoe awakened, but the students around her also looked at her strangely. Angela looked innocent.


    Too bad, Suwan thought, but well done.


    Zoe was so exhausted that she didn''t even realize she had just fallen asleep. She just thought she was dazed for a while. Zoe raised her head, patted her face blankly to wake herself up, and asked Suwan: "What did you say just now?"


    Suwan didn''t say anything, but since Zoe asked, Suwan continued, "I''m talking about the TV."


    "What TV?" Zoe didn''t respond.


    "We want to go to your room to watch TV, is that okay?" Afraid that other students would hear, this time Suwan approached Zoe and looked directly into her eyes and said this.


    Zoe was a little absent-minded, looking at Suwan''s eyes a little at a loss. She didn''t know what she answered, but she probably agreed, because Suwan smiled happily and high-fived Angela.


    "When are you going?"


    "What?" Zoe asked belatedly.


    "Watch TV."


    Zoe finally reacted and nodded quickly, saying, "Now, I just need to go back."


    Suwan and Angela had no objection, of course. When the three of them returned to the scientific research building, Zoe remembered the purpose of going to the cafeteria. It would be a bit redundant to go back at this time, so she simply went back to the room and cooked herself a pot of oatmeal to fill her stomach. Suwan and Angela didn''t feel like they were disturbing her at all, and they couldn''t wait to turn on the TV to watch.


    Various entertainment programs were still being broadcast on TV. It seemed that the Blue Ocean mutation had not caused too much trouble to the outside world. Suwan was not interested in entertainment programs. He watched every TV station broadcast them. When he saw a channel broadcasting the news, he hurriedly watched it carefully with Angela. The content of the news was that people were protesting in front of the government building. When the screen swept over the protesting people, Suwan and Angela were both shocked!


    It turned out that there were several zombies mixed in with the crowd in the video being broadcast! Oh my god, there was blood around the mouths of those zombies, but the people around them didn''t notice it at all! This is too dangerous! Suwan and Angela stared at the TV screen with wide eyes, their whole bodies tense. After a few more glances, they realized that those were not zombies, but protesters wearing fake masks. However, the masks were too realistic. It seemed that the situation was not very optimistic, but the media''s tone was controlled by the government.


    "You scared me," Angela said to herself, and Suwan was also scared.


    The news was broadcast for less than a minute, and then there was some irrelevant news. Suwan changed the channel and saw a live broadcast of a press conference by government officials.


    The government official was dressed in a suit and tie, looking down at his speech. He was giving a speech on the recent zombie incidents, but in their words these were not zombies, but just a trick of terrorists. The content of the speech was nothing more than protecting the people''s safety so that they don''t have to panic too much. However, he hadn''t spoken for long when he was suddenly hit by garbage thrown by the people in the audience. Some people rushed to the podium and cursed the government. Even the bodyguards around them couldn''t stop them. Then more and more people rushed to the podium. They beat and cursed the officials. The scene became more and more chaotic, and the live broadcast had to be cut off.


    As Suwan pressed the remote control in his hand with increasing impatience, he saw fewer and fewer channels playing entertainment programs, and more and more channels broadcasting the current state of the world.

 Chapter 22 Dreaming

    Chapter 22 - 22 Dreaming


    Zoe hadn''t slept in the past few days in the laboratory, and she had only eaten perfunctorily. She needed to replenish her nutrition and eat something that could be considered a meal, instead of hiding in the kitchen and drinking a pot of oatmeal. Zoe''s stomach was churning as she watched the small pot of sticky oatmeal, but she still closed her eyes and endured the protest of her stomach and finished the pot of oatmeal. After drinking it, Zoe began to regret it, and felt an uncomfortable feeling as if her throat was blocked. She covered her stomach and leaned over to the sink and retched a few times, but nothing came out. Instead, she had a terrible headache. Although she was supporting herself on the edge of the sink with both hands, Zoe still couldn''t stand steadily. She almost fainted after a blackout.


    Nausea and dizziness are the adverse effects of not having rest for several days and nights.


    Zoe really regretted her stubbornness at this moment. The feeling of being helpless was so uncomfortable.


    Zoe thought that if she stood for a while she would feel better, but her symptoms soon became more severe, to the point where she couldn''t breathe. Everything in front of her was blurry, like a severely myopic patient who took off his glasses. She couldn''t see anything clearly, and her heart was in pain. Zoe was so upset that she almost thought she was going to die.


    Everyone is afraid when death is approaching.


    Zoe was inevitably afraid. She gripped the edge of the sink with too much force, and her fingers were sore. She tried to use the last bit of consciousness to call out Suwan''s name: "Yiwei!"


    Hearing footsteps walking into the kitchen, Zoe turned her head to look, but she couldn''t see clearly who came in. She only vaguely saw a tall and thin figure.


    "What''s wrong with you?!"


    It''s Suwan''s voice.


    Zoe felt relieved immediately.


    "Help me up," Zoe said weakly. Seeing that something was wrong with her, Suwan ran over and supported Zoe without saying a word. Although Suwan looked thin, she actually had strong muscles and was very strong. She almost hugged Zoe. Zoe was still dizzy, but fell steadily into her arms. Strangely, although Zoe was still uncomfortable, she was not panicked or afraid.


    A long-lost feeling.


    "You''re sick, you need to see a doctor," Suwan said after looking at Zoe''s face, "and you have a slight fever..."


    Symptoms of fever are now the top priority in the new base.


    Zoe was already fuzzy, but she still interrupted her immediately: "No, I didn''t come into contact with the zombies, doctor, no..." Her voice became smaller and smaller, but she was in Suwan''s arms, and Suwan still heard it. Suwan understood what she meant. The soldiers saw Zoe in this state and must isolate her. Zoe didn''t want to be isolated. Suwan, who had been isolated once, knew very well that it was a very unpleasant experience for her.


    Zoe was fine before. Although she was not in good condition, she did not look like she had been bitten by a zombie, and there were no obvious wounds on her body. If a doctor was called, Zoe would definitely be isolated, which would be a torture for anyone. Suwan hesitated for a moment, thinking that Zoe was good to him and Angela, so he decided not to help her call a doctor, but to help her go to the bedroom to rest.


    Angela felt something was wrong and walked to the kitchen to see what was happening. She was a little surprised to see Zoe leaning on Suwan''s arms, but she also saw Zoe''s expression. She and Suwan quickly helped Zoe to the bedroom, put her on the bed and let her lie down to rest. However, just in case, the two of them stayed in the room so that if Zoe became a zombie, they could kill her immediately to prevent any damage to the base.


    Angela and Suwan carefully observed Zoe in the bedroom. They didn''t know whether Zoe was unconscious or asleep. Her breathing was heavy and her face was pale and weak. Although Zoe, as a scientific researcher, didn''t seem to have any contact with zombies, there was always the fear of accidents.


    "She has a fever," Angela said worriedly.


    "She didn''t want to see a doctor," Suwan said.


    Angela understood why Zoe couldn''t see a doctor, and shrugged indifferently after hearing what Suwan said. Even if Zoe became a zombie, couldn''t Angela and Suwan deal with her?


    "What should we do? She doesn''t look well," Angela was still worried, "She won''t die of illness like this, will she?"


    This time it was Suwan''s turn to shrug. "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Let''s wait and see. If it doesn''t work, we''ll go find a doctor."


    Angela nodded and agreed with Suwan''s opinion.


    They waited until dark, but fortunately Zoe''s breathing became more and more stable and she looked better. Poor Suwan and Angela, they were afraid that something might happen to Zoe, so they kept watching over her and skipped Instructor Will''s practical class in the afternoon. If they were caught by the stingy Instructor Will, they would definitely be severely scolded and tortured.


    It was getting dark, but the lights were not turned on. After all, Zoe was a deep sleeper, and turning on the lights might make her sleep uncomfortable. The TV had been turned off long ago. Suwan and Angela sat quietly in the bedroom, waiting for Zoe to wake up. Zoe''s consciousness must still be clear and not controlled by the black screen, only then can the two of them feel at ease.


    Although it was dark, Angela and Suwan could still see everything in the room with the dim moonlight. They stared at Zoe lying on the bed, and suddenly saw the figure on the bed move.


    Suwan and Angela simultaneously grasped the daggers in their trouser pockets.


    "Zoe?" Suwan whispered tentatively.


    Zoe groaned in pain and turned over in the quilt. Being sick felt terrible. Not only did she have a headache and tinnitus, but she was also sweating. Her clothes were sticky to her skin, making Zoe feel very uncomfortable.


    "Zoe," Suwan called her again.


    Zoe just heard it this time, a little dazed: "...Yiwei?"


    "It''s me, how are you," Suwan asked.


    "I can''t say for sure," Zoe half-propped herself up and looked around the house. She saw a figure by the window, someone sitting there looking at her.


    "Have you been here all this time?" Zoe asked, looking at her.


    "You are very ill. You should see a doctor."


    "Okay," Zoe tapped her groggy head and nodded in agreement.


    In fact, staying up late is common for researchers, but this time they were under too much pressure. The previous experimental environment had always been a closed space, and the experimental subject turned into a pool of meat paste after the experiment failed, and was destroyed by corrosive liquid. There was no possibility of being controlled by the dark side. No one had thought of using dead objects for experiments, so the mutation was also unexpected by the researchers.


    When Zoe saw the first dead student staggering to his feet, she was scared. She knew something must have gone wrong. These dead people crawling up looked evil and terrifying, as disgusting as the mysterious witchcraft in those evil cults.


    Zoe had seen the evil word "zombie" in the dictionary. It was used to describe the resurrection of the dead. Wasn''t it describing these living dead?


    Since the first dead student got up, will there be a second and a third?


    When Zoe saw the dead students stand up again and attack the living, she was actually very scared. Her body was shaking with fear, but she couldn''t show it. If these researchers were afraid, how could they give these students confidence? In order to eliminate all possible dangers, Zoe made a prompt decision and asked the instructors to execute the students who were injured by the zombies. Facts proved that Zoe was right. Attacking the zombies'' heads was Zoe''s guess, because Zoe analyzed with the intuition of researchers that these undead creatures always have weaknesses. The student was pierced by bullets all over his body but did not react, so the fatal point must be the head that was not attacked. Fortunately, Zoe guessed it right by accident.


    But that doesn''t mean Zoe is as calm as she seems.


    What Zoe is studying now is how to resolve the crisis caused by the shady dealings. While she is working hard to find a solution, she is also afraid that the solution will be discovered.


    Once a solution was found and it was proven that the dead students were innocent and could be saved, Zoe would blame herself terribly.


    She even thought that it would be okay to just keep going on like this, and it didn''t matter if no solution was found. That way she would have done nothing wrong, no one would be innocent, and those students would all deserve to die.


    But such thoughts are so selfish.


    Zoe was conflicted and kept looking for a solution day and night. She was almost driven crazy. If she continued like this, she might really die in the laboratory one day.


    And now, Zoe almost experienced death.


    Suwan said that no one is immortal.


    So disaster will always happen, it''s just a matter of time.


    Because of her illness, Zoe was weak and frail. She took a deep breath and said to Suwan in a hoarse and choked voice, "I had a bad dream."


    Suwan and Angela both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Zoe didn''t become a zombie. Suwan was about to turn on the light when he heard what Zoe said and didn''t take it seriously.


    Everyone dreams, there''s nothing strange about it.


    Suwan and Angela have also been dreaming these days. The contents of their dreams are similar, which are nothing more than being chased by zombies until they wake up in a cold sweat. I believe every student has had such a dream.


    This is such a bad dream, could it get any worse? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe said: "I dreamed that I became a zombie."


    Suwan was stunned.


    Which dream is scarier: dreaming about being dead and turning into a zombie that can''t help but hurt the living, or dreaming about being alive and being chased by endless zombies?


    Zoe suddenly covered her face with sadness and began to cry: "I dreamed that I became a zombie, but I couldn''t control myself. I kept chasing you. Like other zombies, you couldn''t recognize me, and then... then you shot me, I know you should do this, I want to hurt you, you should kill me, but, but, Yiwei, Yiwei..."


    Zoe covered her face and cried bitterly, calling Suwan''s name over and over in a sobbing voice, which made Suwan at a loss and didn''t know how to respond. Suwan didn''t understand why Zoe called her name so loudly, as if it was a kind of sustenance?


    Then Zoe looked at the person sitting by the window, and she said sadly: "Yiwei, no one can live forever. This disaster will break out sooner or later, and you will have to face zombies again sooner or later. It''s so dangerous... I''m so worried that something will happen to you."


    Suwan was a little surprised. She thought she was not familiar with Zoe enough to worry about her. She was about to persuade Zoe, but she heard Zoe talking incoherently: "I don''t know if you can come back alive. I''m so scared. I''m afraid I won''t have the chance to tell you, Yiwei, Yiwei, I like you so much..."


    She called Suwan''s name and said she liked Suwan very much.


    Suwan was stunned by the sudden confession and couldn''t say a word.


    The figure by the window moved, as if trying to stand up. Zoe was afraid that Suwan would say no to her, so she quickly said, "No, don''t say that. I know I''m crazy, but I really like you. I liked you on the plane..." When she first entered the laboratory to participate in the experiment, Zoe often had nightmares of corpses bursting into blood clots, but then she became numb. She hadn''t had nightmares for a long time until just now. Because she was so close to death, Zoe had a dream that she died and turned into a zombie. This was the first time she had such a dream. Whether she dreamed that she died and turned into a zombie that was neither human nor ghost, or dreamed that Suwan shot herself, Zoe was scared. She was actually crying the moment she woke up. What she saw in the dream was too terrible, so desperate and helpless.


    This dream and this illness made Zoe determined to tell Suwan that she loved her at least while she was still in front of her and alive. Zoe didn''t want to regret it later. The nightmare was too real and too desperate. After waking up from such a nightmare, Zoe didn''t want to waste a second to tell Suwan that she loved her and Suwan was here.


    But as soon as she said the words of love, Zoe regretted it. This is crazy.


    On the plane? Suwan was at a loss.


    When the trainees flew to the new base, they took a different plane from the scientific researchers.


    Then Suwan remembered that she and Zoe first met on the same plane to Belster.


    That was four years ago.

 Chapter 23 Long Time Love

    Chapter 23 - 23 Long Time Love


    Suwan has a very good memory. Four years after meeting Zoe once, she could still recognize her and remember her name. But that was all she remembered. After all, Suwan and Zoe didn''t communicate much on the plane. They didn''t say a few words. At most, they just introduced themselves to each other. To Suwan, Zoe was a stranger.


    But everything is different in Zoe''s eyes.


    Although Zoe has made some achievements in academics, it does not mean that she is omnipotent. For example, she had never been on a plane before going to Belster.


    There were more than a hundred people going to Belster. They were selected from various places. There were trainees, scientific researchers, and guards. Everyone came to this place from all over the world to prepare to go to the almost legendary Belster Academy. Zoe had never been on a plane, and because of fear, she deliberately lined up at the end of the line. She carefully watched the people in front of her get on the plane one by one, and encouraged herself in her heart, telling herself that there was nothing to be afraid of when taking a plane. However, Zoe was too unlucky. Seeing that most of the people got on the plane, the pilot put the plane into flight preparation mode. The propellers on both wings of the plane rotated rapidly, and the wind brought by the propellers made Zoe almost unable to open her eyes. She originally wanted to learn from the people in front of her to get on the plane calmly so as not to let others see that she was afraid. As a result, Zoe couldn''t open her eyes, and her body was swaying in the wind. She had no choice but to reach out and grab the person in front of her.


    The person in front of her looked back at her and didn''t say much, so Zoe grabbed the clothes of the person in front of her and groped her way onto the plane with her eyes closed. As a result, before Zoe could stand firmly or even open her eyes, the plane began to taxi forward and prepare to take off. In fact, the plane was very stable in the taxiing state, but Zoe felt the plane moving, and she was startled and screamed. Although she stood firmly, her legs were weak and she was about to fall.


    The person in front of Zoe was Suwan. Because the seats were arranged according to the order of boarding the plane, Zoe''s seat was next to Suwan''s. Suwan was walking in front and when he heard the scream, he turned around and looked at Zoe in confusion.


    Zoe was trembling with fear. She curled up her body and walked stiffly towards her seat. After just two steps, the plane took off. The fuselage tilted and Zoe really fell down. On the contrary, Suwan just staggered for a while and stood firmly. Seeing Zoe kneeling and not daring to move, he couldn''t help asking her: "Are you okay?"


    Zoe saw the mocking eyes of the people around her, but she didn''t dare to move, not even to look up. She even wanted to just lie on the deck of the plane to ensure her own safety.


    "Have you never been on a plane?" Suwan asked her again.


    Zoe''s voice was trembling, and the two responses squeezed out of her throat were drowned out by the roar of the plane. Seeing that Zoe was too flustered, Suwan shouted to her, "You have to sit down. The plane will be bumpy later."


    Zoe shook her head vigorously. She didn''t dare to move, and she even gave up on herself and thought it would be fine to just lie on the deck all the way to Belster.


    Suwan held out a hand to her: "You can close your eyes, I will take you there, the plane will be even more bumpy later, you can''t do this, it''s too unsafe."


    Zoe knew that Suwan was right, so she also reached out her hand, hesitantly and uneasily shaking Suwan''s hand. Suwan was very strong, and after holding Zoe''s hand, he almost lifted her up. Zoe''s legs were shaking, and she couldn''t stand steadily. She was sweating all over when she took a step, and her heart was pounding. She could only close her eyes, and Suwan pulled her hard, half dragged and half dragged her to the seat. Strangely, her legs were still weak, and she was still powerless, but she felt relieved and not afraid at all when Suwan grabbed her roughly. Zoe believed that she would not fall, and Suwan would hold her.


    After sitting in her seat, Zoe immediately fastened her seat belt impatiently, and then dared not move too much, and kept taking deep breaths to suppress her pounding heart. She felt a little better, and then she found that people around her were looking at her as if they were laughing at her. Zoe blushed and lowered her head. Suwan, who was sitting next to her, smiled and said, "It''s your first time on a plane. It''s okay. You will get used to it in the future. In fact, it''s my first time on a plane too."


    Zoe looked at Suwan in surprise. Suwan didn''t look like it was his first time on a plane.


    Suwan moved closer, checked that no one was paying attention, and whispered to Zoe, "Really, I was pretending, too. Touch my hand."


    Zoe then touched Suwan''s hand, and found it was cold, just like hers.


    Zoe stared at Suwan''s serious expression and couldn''t help laughing. She felt much more relaxed.


    Suwan has a typical Asian face, with fair skin. When she smiles with her eyes narrowed, she looks a bit cunning, like a little fox with bad intentions. When she smiles, her white and neat teeth are exposed, as well as four small canine teeth aligned up and down. Zoe stared at her blankly and couldn''t help thinking that if she kissed her... it must feel numb when her tongue licked her teeth.


    Zoe suddenly became eager to try, even impatient. She rarely felt this impulsive except when faced with a research topic that would lead to a breakthrough.


    Zoe thought that it was definitely not her fault. Maybe... maybe it was because Suwan''s lips were very beautiful, pure and seductive, and looked very suitable for kissing.


    Zoe found an excuse for herself, and then she took the initiative to introduce herself to Suwan: "Zoe, my name is."


    Suwan smiled again, and Zoe couldn''t look away. She could only stare at her blankly, her heart pounding wildly.


    "Nice name, what does it mean?" Suwan asked politely.


    "The meaning of life," Zoe said.


    Suwan nodded in sudden realization and exclaimed, "Very good implication."


    Whether she was giving a sincere compliment or just casually agreeing, Zoe felt very happy.


    Then Suwan politely introduced himself to her: "My name is Suwan."


    The Chinese that was difficult for Zoe to understand was pronounced by Suwan with a rhythmic rhythm. Although Zoe didn''t understand it, she thought it sounded good. She watched Suwan''s lips open and close because of the words and recited them carefully. Zoe was very talented in studying. She only listened once but could recite it very authentically without any foreign accent. Even Suwan thought it was amazing. Zoe was a little proud and smiled playfully. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What does that mean?" Zoe asked her as well.


    "Everything is easy," Suwan said. "My parents gave me this name because they hope that I can have a smooth life without too much trouble. Even if I encounter big difficulties, I can easily solve them and live a safe and happy life."


    To Zoe, it was just three pronunciations, but Suwan explained so many meanings. Zoe listened carefully and thought the meaning was great.


    Yiwei, Yiwei, everything is easy, it contains the expectations of Suwan''s parents for her, and contains so much love, it''s great.


    Later, when Zoe was too tired to continue in the experiment, she would always think of what Suwan said to her with bright eyes on the plane.


    "Everything is easy."


    Then, for reasons she couldn''t explain, Zoe always had some confidence.


    Unfortunately, this was the extent of Zoe and Suwan''s communication on that plane.


    Suwan is a very polite person, but she is also very wary of others. She is polite yet distant to people she is not familiar with. She and Zoe exchange names, but it is just her politeness because Zoe introduced herself first and she was just reciprocating. People like her seem to be friendly to everyone, but it is difficult to make close friends.


    Besides, Zoe is a scientific researcher and she and Suwan don''t have much in common, so the two of them didn''t chat anymore. Although Zoe was very proactive and Suwan would smile and agree with her, that was all. Suwan obviously didn''t want to communicate with anyone. She would rather sit there and stare blankly during this journey of who knows how long than talk about her ideas and things with any stranger. She looked very aloof, completely different from her enthusiasm just now. Zoe didn''t want Suwan to get tired of her, so she had to stop chatting with Suwan. But later, Suwan leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest. Even when she was chatting with the person next to her, Zoe couldn''t help but sneak a peek at her. Zoe didn''t dare to be too bold, she just glanced at her secretly and looked away, and Suwan didn''t notice at all.


    At that time, Zoe wanted to kiss Suwan, but in the end, they just exchanged their names and nothing else happened. When the plane landed at Belst Airport, Zoe wanted to say goodbye to Suwan, but Suwan walked away in the crowd without even turning her head. Zoe could not find her in a blink of an eye. Zoe stared at the direction where she disappeared for a long time.


    As a researcher, Zoe''s office is in the research building, so she rarely meets students. Even if she occasionally meets a student, it is not Suwan.


    Zoe had read a research report before, which said that men and women who experienced danger together could easily be attracted to each other even if they had no feelings for each other, so couples who experienced more extreme sports such as bungee jumping would make their relationship more loyal. Zoe thought at the time that she was just too scared and her heart was beating fast, so she mistakenly thought that she fell in love with Suwan. She thought that her love would soon be forgotten with time, but no, she really fell in love with Suwan.


    After all, Suwan''s lips look suitable for kissing.


    Her eyes were so sincere and bright.


    When she smiles, she shows her cute little canine teeth...


    Zoe didn''t know how to say it or how to describe the throbbing feeling she had, but she knew she couldn''t forget Suwan. She really fell in love with Suwan.


    Zoe thought she would never see Suwan again. After all, four years had passed and Suwan would soon leave Belster and never come back. Zoe felt a little regretful, but that was all she could do.


    Zoe knew there was a Chinese saying: It''s fate but not destiny.


    She and Suwan really have no fate at all.


    When the academy was attacked and she saw Suwan safe and sound in the crowd, Zoe was so excited that she almost cried. God knows she used up all her strength to keep calm on the surface and not walk up to Suwan and say to her, "Hey, I''ve liked you for a long time."


    Zoe had always wanted to say this to Suwan, but she never had the chance. She had fantasized many times that if she said this to Suwan, maybe Suwan would be surprised. However, the situation at that time did not allow her to even say hello to Suwan. Later, Zoe became timid again. How could she be so rash as to tell Suwan that she liked her?


    This is too difficult.


    Even though they had the chance to meet face to face at the new base, Zoe couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Because she was too timid, Suwan was hard to guess. What if Suwan was not only surprised, but also disgusted? Suwan was very vigilant, and it was not easy to make friends with her. If she told her that she liked her so rashly, Suwan would probably be disgusted.


    So Zoe planned to wait until the time was right, at least until she was a little familiar with Suwan and it wouldn''t embarrass her when Suwan refused.


    But no, Zoe can''t wait any longer.


    Zoe heard from the soldiers that the trainees would soon be heading to a new battlefield to face those zombies.


    Zoe had experienced firsthand how dangerous it was.


    So Zoe couldn''t wait any longer.


    She had such a terrible dream that she really couldn''t wait even a second.

 Chapter 24: Escape

    Chapter 24 - 24: Escape


    Is it scarier to dream about running away and being chased by zombies, or to dream about being dead and turned into a zombie but unable to control yourself and hurting the person you love?


    Zoe didn''t want to choose either one. She hadn''t had a dream for a long time. She hadn''t dreamed since she could face those experimental subjects being corroded into pus without changing her expression. Zoe knew that she had become numb. She also felt terrible about herself, but later on, all the researchers who participated in this study were the same as her. If they were not mentally strong, they would be tortured to collapse.


    Zoe felt that she was not afraid of anything anymore. After such a tragic study, what else could make Zoe afraid? Even when she saw the zombies stand up again, Zoe was afraid, but she didn''t have a nightmare. However, she was so close to death before, and Zoe believed that she would probably suffocate to death at that time, so Zoe had a nightmare about her own death.


    How did she die? Zoe didn''t know. She didn''t see any wounds on her body. Maybe the fatal wound was on the back and couldn''t be seen, or maybe she died of tachycardia due to the excessive workload caused by endless work for several days and nights. In short, Zoe realized that she was dead and became a zombie. She heard her vocal cords trembling and making vague roars. There were zombies everywhere around her. All she saw were zombies. These zombies were endless, and she was just one of them. Zoe walked aimlessly for a long time and suddenly heard several gunshots. Zoe looked around and found that some zombies seemed to be moving towards a place with a purpose. Zoe couldn''t help but follow them and then she saw Suwan.


    Suwan stumbled back. She was alone with a group of zombies in front of her. She was so weak that she had no chance to draw her gun and shoot them in the head one by one. Even though Suwan was a student of Belster, her strength was too small when facing a group of zombies. The zombies were getting closer and closer. Suwan didn''t even have time to shoot. She had to attack the zombies closest to her with punches and kicks. Zoe was blocked behind and saw Suwan being knocked down by a zombie, and then many zombies pounced on her, covering her completely.


    Zoe heard Suwan''s screams of pain, and her heart ached.


    But the zombies'' hearts weren''t beating at all. This was simply a dream that was too real.


    At that moment, Zoe, who was sleeping, began to cry.


    No, no...Suwan!!


    How can...Suwan!!


    Zoe roared angrily, dragged her abnormal steps and ran over to tear apart the zombies that were greedily eating Suwan''s flesh and blood. Suwan''s body had been torn to pieces. She stared at the sky with wide eyes, her breathing becoming weaker and weaker.


    Zoe knelt in front of her in despair, looking around helplessly for someone to save her, but there was no one, only zombies, and no one could save Suwan.


    Then Zoe saw Suwan''s eyes blink, and Zoe reached out to her in surprise, wanting to hug her, but she used her last bit of strength to raise the gun and pointed it at Zoe.


    I am...Zoe...Zoe wanted to say, Zoe wanted Suwan to recognize her, but all the sounds she made were vague roars.


    She''s not Zoe, she''s a zombie.


    She stretched out her hands to Suwan to tear him apart, and opened her mouth to bite him. She couldn''t control herself, and then Zoe seemed to have her soul separated from her body. She watched herself open her mouth and pounce on Suwan, watching it all in pain.


    With a deafening gunshot, Zoe woke up from this long and painful dream. She slowly opened her eyes. The gunshot seemed to still echo in her ears, making Zoe dazed and unable to distinguish between dreams and reality.


    Zoe stared blankly with her eyes wide open, tears streaming down her face silently. Her throat was dry and uncomfortable from crying. Then she heard Suwan''s voice.


    Zoe was about to collapse. The dream was so terrible that it frightened her.


    So she lost her mind and said to Suwan desperately, Suwan, I like you.


    Zoe regretted it right after she finished speaking. She was afraid of hearing Suwan''s rejection. The nightmare just now completely made her lose all her rationality. Now that she was awake, she was trembling all over because of the fear of Suwan''s rejection.


    The person sitting by the window coughed awkwardly and wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Zoe: "Don''t talk, do you, do you hate me..."


    The other party coughed twice to clear his throat.


    "I, I really like you."


    The other party coughed heavily, and it sounded like she was answering Zoe, which gave Zoe hope. She looked at her excitedly: "You, you don''t hate me that much, do you?"


    The other party coughed heavily again, and said "NO" in between coughs.


    Zoe was so happy that she quickly asked her, "Do you like me too?"


    The other person coughed and said "hmm" again, and then the lights in the room suddenly came on.


    Suwan, who was standing by the door turning on the light, raised an eyebrow at Angela, who was sitting by the window, with an unfriendly look on his face.


    Angela felt guilty after seeing Suwan''s look, and she was so scared that she choked and actually started coughing.


    Zoe looked blankly at Angela by the window, then at Suwan by the door. She was embarrassed to find that Suwan was not the only one in the room, and that she had expressed the wrong feelings. Zoe sniffed pitifully, looked at Suwan with red eyes, and asked her with a desperate attitude: "Your friend answered me for you, does it count?"


    "Of course not!!!!" Suwan stamped her feet and roared angrily. What does Angela''s promise have to do with her? !


    Zoe blinked her eyes, and took advantage of her weak mental state due to illness, and continued to sob without feeling ashamed, feeling extremely upset.


    Angela quietly put her hand to cover her face, turned her head and whispered to Zoe: "It''s a deal, I''ll promise you on her behalf..." But this little trick couldn''t fool Suwan at all. Suwan was really mad at Angela''s nonsense regardless of the occasion. Before Angela finished her words, Suwan simply took out a dagger and threw it at Angela, simply and rudely telling Angela to shut up. The dagger brushed past Angela''s ear, and then the dagger was thrown directly behind Angela, smashing the glass behind Angela and flying out of the room with a clang.


    The dagger cut off some of Angela''s hair on her ears. She realized that Suwan was really angry, so she pulled the corners of her mouth stiffly and gave Suwan a flattering smile.


    However, Suwan, who was suddenly confessed and panicked and angry, and Zoe, who was pitiful and regretful, were staring at Angela, making Angela feel uncomfortable. Angela could only spread her hands innocently to the two people in the room: "It''s really not my fault."


    Later, Suwan simply ran away. When she returned to the dormitory, she saw the stingy instructor Will waiting in her dormitory with a serious face. Suwan immediately felt bad. Instructor Will was very vindictive. This time, she and Angela were in trouble. Suwan thought so, and Instructor Will saw her, walked up to her and looked her up and down. Seeing that Suwan was not injured, he was relieved. He scolded Suwan for not following the rules and left. Suwan couldn''t believe that she escaped so easily. Suwan walked lightly and looked into the corridor, and saw Instructor Will going upstairs, probably to find Angela.


    Suwan only remembered the dagger she had thrown out of the window after she returned to the dormitory. She was so angry that she didn''t care that Zoe''s room was on the third floor. She didn''t know if there was anyone downstairs at that time who would be so unlucky as to be hit by the dagger and injured. In any case, it would be better to get the dagger back, so Suwan ran back to the building where the researchers lived to find her dagger. She searched for a long time in the flowers in front of the building, which was below Zoe''s room, but couldn''t find her dagger. Instead, Angela came. Angela went to her dormitory to look for her but didn''t see anyone, so she knew that Suwan should have come back.


    Hearing footsteps, Suwan turned around and saw that it was Angela, with an impatient look on his face. Because of Angela''s antics, Suwan wanted to beat her up when he saw her face. Angela was also very guilty, so she pretended to look around, and then talked to Suwan: "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    "Nonsense," Suwan gritted his teeth and bent over to search the ground hard.


    Angela also felt that her question was stupid. If she had found Suwan, would she have gone to such great lengths to find him? So Angela also bent down and looked around on the ground to help Suwan find the dagger. While searching, she asked her, "Do you think that dagger has become a murder weapon?"


    "..."


    "You used a lot of force at that time. If there was someone nearby when the dagger flew out of the window," Angela had a strong imagination and simulated the place where the dagger would land after being thrown. Then she pointed to the flower bed and said, "If he stood there, the dagger might have pierced his head."


    Angela''s mouth was so annoying that Suwan grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and threw it towards Angela to tell her to shut up. Angela quickly dodged to the side, but she was quiet for a while and started gossiping again: "I thought Zoe didn''t care about you before, but it turns out she likes you, so that explains it."


    "Can you please not mention her?" Suwan said depressedly.


    "Why not?" Angela was very excited: "I think she is very good, do you like her?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan gritted his teeth: "If you think it''s good, just go and like her."


    "What a joke, I do understand the principle of ''don''t cheat on your friend''s wife''," Angela blinked and looked serious.


    "I have nothing to do with her!!!" Suwan roared, "And where did you learn all that nonsense from!"


    Angela pouted: "So do you like her?"


    "I don''t like it," Suwan said helplessly. The students'' lives were so boring. Now that Angela finally had something to gossip about, she didn''t care that the other person was her good friend, and she was still in a bad mood, asking endless questions.


    "Do you hate her?"


    "Not that I hate it."


    "Then she likes you, just accept it."


    Suwan was almost furious. She hated it most when other people made decisions for her. "Why do you have so many things to do? Why should I accept them? Can''t I choose my own affairs? I can choose not to accept them, but you still force me. Don''t I have the right to choose not to accept them?"


    "You can choose, you can choose," Angela hesitated and asked again: "But why did you run away at that time, were you shy?"


    From the moment Angela asked this question, Suwan was yelling at her almost every word.


    "You''re the one who''s shy!!"


    "You''re not shy," Angela quickly reassured her.


    "Get out!!!!" Suwan was angry.


    Suwan stomped her foot in anger and kicked something. She lowered her head to look and reached out to pull out the thing. It turned out to be the dagger she threw out of the window. However, the blade didn''t sink into the soil, only a little bit of the handle was exposed. Suwan didn''t see it in the dark night. Suwan felt relieved to see that the dagger just fell into the flower bed and didn''t hurt anyone. She pulled out the dagger and wiped the dirt off the dagger with her sleeve. She held the dagger up and looked at it. The cold light of the dagger swayed on her face, which was terrifying and shocking. Suwan was unaware of it. Seeing that the dagger was not broken, she looked at Angela and planned to go back with Angela. As a result, Angela stared at her in fear as if Suwan wanted to kill her to silence her.


    Suwan was speechless, while Angela stiffly stretched out a finger and pointed upwards: "You won''t do anything violent to me in front of someone who likes you, right?"


    Suwan looked up and saw Zoe looking down from behind the broken window. When her eyes met Suwan''s, Zoe waved happily to Suwan: "Hi."


    Suwan expressionlessly pulled the corners of her mouth and gave Zoe a reluctant smile. She didn''t expect to see Zoe so soon. It was so embarrassing!


    "It''s really not my fault," Angela said sincerely.

 Chapter 25 Give it a try

    Chapter 25 - 25 Give it a try


    The glass in Zoe''s bedroom was broken by Suwan, and the sounds from downstairs could easily reach her room, especially since Suwan had been yelling at Angela, which was very clear to Zoe''s ears. Zoe looked much better and seemed to have recovered her spirit.


    Suwan was devastated. She regretted coming back to pick up the dagger. Even if she had to come back to pick up the dagger, she shouldn''t have come back at this time. But the facts did not give her the chance to regret. Suwan couldn''t just cover her face and run away while saying you can''t see and I can''t see, right?


    Wait, maybe this is possible?


    "Hi," Suwan said through gritted teeth.


    The glass was broken by Suwan, and Zoe did not need to open the window. She stood by the window and looked down at Suwan downstairs. She seemed quite happy. Suwan wondered why Zoe was smiling at him for no reason. Then he heard Zoe say happily: "You just said you choose not to accept it, not to refuse. I still have a chance, right?" Well, as expected of a scientific researcher, she will create possibilities even if there are none.


    ...Suwan wondered if it was too late for her to cover her face and run away now?


    Angela also said it wasn''t her fault and that she must have asked that on purpose because she saw Zoe standing by the window. Suwan would never believe her! !


    But what else could Suwan say at this time? She couldn''t swallow back what she had just said, so Suwan could only give a stiff laugh and then try to change the subject, at least to get Zoe to stop talking about likes and dislikes, which Suwan found disgusting.


    "Sorry for breaking your window," Suwan was really sincere in his apology, but the change of topic was too abrupt.


    Zoe was very generous: "I can just sleep on the sofa in the living room."


    In fact, Suwan felt even more sorry after Zoe said that. Zoe saw it, rolled her eyes, and said, "If you feel bad, you can come up and sleep with me, then I won''t be cold."


    Forget it then...Suwan chuckled twice.


    Seeing Suwan blushing, Zoe really felt in a good mood. She laughed twice, then tried hard to hold back her laughter and said to her, "I was just teasing you, you didn''t take it seriously, did you?"


    Suwan''s expression froze.


    Angela next to him was so happy watching the show...


    "Okay, if you really feel embarrassed, just say good night to me," Zoe stopped embarrassing Suwan.


    Saying good night is so easy. Since Zoe asked him to do so, Suwan followed her wishes and said good night very happily. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe was a little disappointed: "Is that all?"


    "Anything else?" Suwan didn''t understand. If Zoe wanted to hear something else from her, couldn''t she just tell her directly? Didn''t she just want to hear good night?


    "Nothing," Zoe said dejectedly.


    Suwan thought about what he usually said to others when he said goodnight, then waved to Zoe and said again: "Good night, I wish you a good dream."


    Zoe suddenly became happy, and then tilted her head and said, "Then I''ll wait for you in my dreams."


    Suwan couldn''t resist and her face turned red and she started to cough. She couldn''t wait to wave goodbye to Zoe, then raised her dagger and roared to chase Angela who had already run away.


    Zoe stood at the window and watched them run away with a smile on her face. She couldn''t help swaying back and forth because she was happy. Then she pulled her clothes together and went back to the living room to sleep on the sofa. After all, the glass in the bedroom was broken and the wind from outside was still a bit cold. However, Zoe lay on the sofa and thought of Suwan''s blushing and uncomfortable look, which she found funny. She rolled around on the sofa while laughing secretly, but the sofa was only big enough for her to turn over, and Zoe rolled to the floor and cried out in pain.


    That night, Suwan had a dream that a koala was desperately chasing her. The koala seemed to think Suwan''s legs were tree trunks, and kept clinging to Suwan''s legs with its limbs. Suwan couldn''t even walk with such a heavy burden on her legs. She finally got rid of the koala, but the koala was still desperately twisting its short legs, sticking out its pink tongue and chasing her! Suwan kept running, and when she looked back, she saw that the short and clumsy koala had turned into a huge koala zombie! Suwan was completely shrouded in the shadow of the koala zombie, and the koala howled and pounced on Suwan! Suwan would definitely be crushed into a meat pie by such a huge koala zombie.


    Suwan was suddenly awakened.


    Zoe''s sudden confession brought some subtle changes to the relationship between Suwan and Zoe. The quarrel was brought up by both of them at the same time. After the confession, Zoe completely regarded herself as a pursuer. As the pursued, Suwan felt embarrassed and even began to avoid Zoe. Zoe had no choice but to take the initiative to find her.


    In Zoe''s eyes, Suwan''s rejection didn''t mean rejection. She stopped a student downstairs of Suwan''s dormitory and asked her to help find Suwan. When Suwan heard the student say that it was a capable beauty in a white coat, she knew that Zoe didn''t want to go downstairs to see her. But after a while, she looked downstairs from her dormitory room and saw Zoe still downstairs, looking up and looking around. When she saw Suwan, she was so happy that she almost jumped up, and called Suwan in excitement and affectionately: "Yiwei!"


    At that moment, Suwan heard countless whistles coming from the dormitory building.


    "..."


    Suwan had no choice but to go downstairs. Otherwise, if Zoe continued to stand there waiting for her, it wouldn''t take long. All the students would know about this within the afternoon.


    Suwan came to Zoe, and without waiting for her to speak, she looked back at the heads full of curiosity behind the windows of the dormitory building, wailed, and pulled Zoe to go to a place with fewer people. As a result, as soon as she pulled Zoe''s hand, deafening cheers rang out in the dormitory!!!


    Suwan almost wanted to kill himself.


    Life in Belstreet was actually very boring. The students were too strong and similar in both personality and physical ability, and there was basically no possibility of sparks between them. Suwan was still a student who had not graduated, and being able to have an ambiguous relationship with a woman at this time was very remarkable in the eyes of other students.


    Suwan dragged Zoe to the side of the dormitory building, and then immediately let go of her hand. Zoe looked at her empty hand with a little disappointment, and then rubbed her wrist aggrievedly. Suwan was too anxious and just wanted to drag Zoe away, but he accidentally squeezed Zoe''s wrist too hard and it turned red. Suwan also felt sorry, softened his attitude and asked her: "What do you want to see me for?"


    Zoe waved her hands indifferently: "The glass in my room has been installed."


    "That''s good," Suwan said, and then said nothing more.


    Suwan felt that her refusal was obvious enough. If she was more blunt, it would embarrass Zoe. Zoe had helped her after all, and she didn''t want to say anything too harsh to embarrass her.


    But Zoe took advantage of Suwan''s tactful refusal and pretended not to understand. Zoe knew that if she didn''t do this, Suwan would definitely move further away from her.


    Suwan''s cold attitude actually made Zoe very sad.


    Seeing that Zoe was also silent but didn''t leave, Suwan sighed and asked her, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Even though she knew Suwan didn''t like her, it was still very discouraging to be urged to leave by Suwan. Zoe blinked a little aggrievedly: "Do you hate me so much that you don''t even want to say a word to me?"


    "No, I don''t hate you," Suwan felt embarrassed. She was too unfamiliar with the subject of love. She could only try her best to persuade Zoe so as not to make her cry on the spot. If any student saw it by accident, Suwan couldn''t imagine how outrageous the rumors would be.


    "You don''t hate me?" Zoe stared at Suwan with her lake-green eyes and asked in surprise.


    "Not annoying," Suwan said helplessly.


    In fact, Zoe knew Suwan would answer like this, so she asked this on purpose. After asking, Zoe felt better and asked again: "You don''t hate me, why don''t you try it with me?"


    After talking about this again, Suwan was a little annoyed: "Just because I don''t hate you doesn''t mean I want to date you."


    "Why not?" Zoe asked hastily, "Let''s give it a try. What if you think I''m actually good?"


    "It''s not a question of trying or not, but I''ve never thought about falling in love," Suwan tried to make her understand.


    "Then you can think about it now," Zoe was persistent.


    In fact, Suwan doesn''t hate Zoe, but that doesn''t mean she has to accept Zoe''s love.


    Suwan is a conservative and reserved Chinese. In her eyes, love is not a joke but a serious matter. Even though Zoe said that she has liked Suwan for four years, her feelings were too passionate and straightforward, making Suwan feel very unreliable. And as she said, she had never thought about falling in love. Zoe''s confession was too sudden and really scared Suwan. Suwan has never been in love before. She is a truly conservative and innocent person. In a panic and at a loss, Suwan instinctively avoids Zoe.


    "This isn''t something that can be thought of right away," Suwan rued.


    "How long will it take you?" Zoe asked relentlessly.


    "I don''t know, I really haven''t thought about falling in love, you..."


    Knowing that Suwan was going to say no, Zoe didn''t want to be sad, so she interrupted her and said, "You haven''t been in a relationship in college, and you don''t even know what kind of person you like. How can you know that we are not suitable if you don''t try? If we really are not suitable after trying... I will, I will give up, and you won''t suffer any loss."


    "Wait, you, how do you know I haven''t had a relationship in college?" Suwan was surprised.


    Zoe didn''t expect that she guessed right. She blinked and snickered, then immediately said seriously: "Well...Angela said so."


    Suwan couldn''t believe that his best friend actually betrayed him by telling Zoe!!


    It seems that Angela hasn''t been beaten for a long time.


    Zoe''s proposal is not unreasonable. Besides, Angela also tipped her off and betrayed Suwan. If she doesn''t agree, who knows what Angela will say to Zoe next time. Zoe might not give up as she said. So Suwan had no choice but to agree to Zoe''s proposal and give it a try.


    Zoe couldn''t hide her good mood. She walked away with brisk steps, humming some foreign music.


    Suwan ran all the way to Angela''s dormitory and knocked Angela, who was practicing boxing in the dormitory, onto the bed. Angela, who was pinned down by Suwan, was puzzled. Seeing Suwan''s fist raised, she immediately screamed, "Give me a reason if you want to beat someone up!"


    "Why did you tell Zoe that I never had a relationship in college!" Suwan grabbed Angela''s collar and asked angrily. Angela was dizzy from being shaken by her and shouted injustice: "What, what? I didn''t even meet Zoe alone!!"


    "Isn''t it forbidden to date in the academy?" The other students in the dormitory were stunned and said hesitantly. If students were allowed to date, the gossipy students would have something to talk about. How could they be so bored?


    "..." The expression on Suwan''s face changed again and again. He let go of Angela, wailed, and fell on the bed.


    Suwan really didn''t want to admit that she, a student of Bellster, was actually tricked by Zoe who could kill her with just one finger! ! No one would believe it if she told others! !


    At this moment, Suwan''s heart was broken.

 Chapter 26 Plan A

    Chapter 26 - 26 Plan A


    Suwan was fooled by Zoe. She was a little impatient at the time, so she agreed to give Zoe a try in dating. Now she regrets it very much, but she can''t take it back. She can only tell Angela what happened with a sad face. Since Angela knew that Zoe liked Suwan, she has liked Zoe very much. After all, Zoe is a good woman and is also good to Suwan. As a good friend, Angela is of course happy. However, after Suwan said a word, Angela immediately united with Suwan.


    Suwan said: "If I fall in love, you won''t have anything to do with me."


    "What do you mean?" Angela was confused.


    "Have you ever heard the phrase ''forgetting righteousness when seeing beauty''?"


    Angela thought about it and shook her head.


    "It means that if I''m in a relationship with Zoe, I can''t be friends with you."


    "Why?" Angela turned into a curious baby.


    "Because I have to spend my free time with her and can''t play with you," Suwan threatened Angela.


    "Will there always be conflicts between friends and lovers?"


    "Of course," Suwan said, pretending to be profound, "You can''t have your cake and eat it too."


    Angela didn''t understand, but she knew that if Suwan fell in love, he would no longer want her as a friend. She didn''t want to lose her good friend because of Zoe, so she immediately helped Suwan and made Zoe give up.


    Angela immediately simulated a plan in her mind. She said, "Let''s implement Plan A first."


    Wow, there is a plan. Suwan looked at her in admiration. As long as he can get rid of Zoe, of course Suwan will do whatever Angela says.


    Angela''s Plan A is this: "Zoe said you''ve never been in a relationship and don''t know what kind of person you like. In order to make her give up, Plan A is for you to find a boyfriend!" Angela said confidently.


    Suwan was desperate and did what Angela said. Since she wanted to find a boyfriend, she had to find a target first. Suwan''s purpose of dating was clearly to get rid of Zoe, and she was very careless in finding a target. When she was eating in the restaurant, she looked around and saw Cole coming towards her with a plate of food. Suwan was ready to attack Cole immediately. She said to Angela, "I''m going to date, you go find Zoe."


    Angela almost spit out a mouthful of soup, but before she could call Suwan, Suwan had already sat down opposite Cole. Angela quickly drank the soup in a few mouthfuls and ran to find Zoe.


    Colem gave Suwan a polite smile.


    Suwan also smiled stiffly, then looked around to see if anyone was paying attention to him, approached Colem, and whispered to her, "Collem."


    "Um?"


    "Do you want to have a relationship?" Suwan asked straightforwardly.


    The spoon in Cole''s hand slipped out of his hand and fell onto the table.


    Zoe had been taking a break these days. She came here because she heard Angela say Suwan was looking for her. Zoe came happily. Angela looked for the place where Cole was sitting just now, but didn''t see the two of them. She had to stop a student and ask her if she had seen Suwan and Cole. The student smiled strangely and pointed to the corner of the restaurant.


    Angela then realized that many students were looking at the corner of the restaurant and laughing. She and Zoe walked over a few steps and saw Suwan and Coleham hugging each other in the corner.


    Progress was so fast that they were even hugging each other!!! Angela was shocked. Is this still her cute and conservative friend? But since Suwan had sacrificed so much, Angela couldn''t mess up the plan. She pointed to the corner and said to Zoe, "Look!"


    So Zoe tilted her head, looked at them strangely, and asked Angela: "What are they doing?"


    Hey, why is Zoe like this? Shouldn''t she run away in anger and give up? Is this clich¨¦ no longer popular after not watching TV series for a few years?


    Angela looked again and found something wrong. Suwan and Columb were hugging each other, but something was not right. It was Suwan who was hugging Columb, and Columb was crying with his face covered. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s going on? This isn''t how the plan worked, Angela was confused.


    Coleim cried and wiped his tears: "I told her to wait for me for five years. Now it''s the fourth year. I only have one year left before I can go back. But this happened. Woo, woo, woo, woo. I don''t know if she is still waiting for me. She may have become someone else''s wife. She may have become a zombie. Woo, woo, woo..."


    Suwan patted Colem''s shoulder helplessly and comforted him: "Which do you think is worse, her getting married or becoming a zombie?"


    Coleim thought about it seriously, then cried even harder: "Wow, then she should just become a zombie."


    "Colomb, I want to ask you, do you want to date me?" Suwan really didn''t want to listen to Colem complaining to him like a shrew, so he helped Colem up and asked him.


    Cole listened blankly, a little frightened, and then he suddenly cried and hiccuped: "You, wuwu, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have taken your bed at that time, wuwu..."


    "You just let me see this?" Zoe blinked and looked at Angela. Angela didn''t know how things turned out like this. She just laughed dryly and pointed at Suwan: "She said she missed you."


    When Suwan heard this, she pushed Colem away and stood up to run, but before she could, Zoe came over and sat opposite her. Colem was pushed to the ground by Suwan, and she got up and ate her unfinished meal. Fearing that Suwan would retaliate later, Angela did not dare to leave and sat over. The four people with their own thoughts sat together, and only Zoe was the most calm. Suwan knew he could not escape, so he had to bite the bullet and ask Zoe: "Have you eaten?"


    "I''ve eaten." Zoe rested her chin on her hand and looked at Suwan, smiling, "I heard you missed me."


    Suwan kicked Angela under the table, but Columbine''s legs were spread wide apart, taking up a lot of space. Suwan didn''t kick Angela but kicked Columbine''s leg who was sitting next to her. The trainees all wore military boots with thick heels, and it hurt a lot to kick someone. Columbine bounced in his seat in pain, looked at Suwan with red eyes and looked at him aggrievedly, then retracted his legs and dared not say a word. Suwan was very sorry, but still wanted to kick Angela. This time he kicked nothing. It turned out that Angela had a premonition and sat up straighter, so she pulled her chair back and sat farther away from the table.


    Zoe had no idea how chaotic the situation was under the table. She held her chin and looked at Suwan sweetly. Suwan felt uncomfortable just being looked at by Zoe with such affection. He couldn''t even look into Zoe''s eyes. He waited until the training time with mixed feelings before escaping. Later, he had a fight with Angela.


    "It''s okay, we still have plan B."


    Suwan was a little disappointed with Angela''s plan at this time, but in order to get rid of Zoe, he had no choice but to give it a try.


    Angela''s plan B was this: "The male students don''t want to date the female students. It would scare them. So let''s change our thinking. In order to make her give up, let''s find a female student to date!"


    Suwan actually thought it made sense, which shows that even students at Belster can have their brains go crazy sometimes.


    So Suwan planned to find a female student to pretend to be in love with, but she didn''t expect that the affair between her and Zoe had already spread among the students. She dared to look for the female students at this time, which was simply a sheep walking into the tiger''s mouth. Suwan almost couldn''t escape from the gossiping female students.


    Suwan no longer trusts Angela''s plan, and Angela has no choice but to use Plan Z.


    Angela said: "We only have the last plan Z. In order to make Zoe give up, you write me a love letter and we pretend to be a couple. It will definitely work."


    Suwan snorted twice: "I don''t want to listen to you anymore. I''m already embarrassed enough. I might as well try it with Zoe."


    But Angela was confident in her plan, Suwan had no choice but to write a love letter as Angela asked. However, Suwan had not only never been in love in college, she had never been in love at all. She couldn''t write any more after a few sentences. Angela read the love letter that was not smooth at all and asked curiously, "What are you writing? Have you never liked anyone? Just write according to your mood."


    "Never," Suwan shrugged.


    Angela started gossiping: "You''ve never been in love?"


    "No."


    "How could there not be any?" Angela wondered, "Are you just studying at school?" The students were all ordinary people before entering BELST. They entered BELST after passing numerous tests. Suwan was just an ordinary student before, but she had never even had a romantic relationship on campus. Angela thought this was really strange. It couldn''t be that no one pursued Suwan, right?


    "Not really, I just do whatever others do," Suwan doesn''t think it''s shameful to have never been in a relationship: "I''m not a nerd."


    "Then why don''t you fall in love? Because it''s too conservative?"


    Suwan rolled his eyes: "I wanted to join Belster at that time. Since I want to join Belster, I will break up after joining Belster. Isn''t it a waste of time to fall in love?"


    "That''s because you''re too realistic," Angela nodded after hearing this. However, after thinking about it, Angela felt that this was not the main reason. She touched her chin and asked Suwan suspiciously, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Suwan really didn''t tell the truth.


    Seeing that Angela was determined to get things straight, Suwan could only say awkwardly, "Actually, I have a psychological trauma about dating."


    Suwan has never been in a relationship, so where does the psychological shadow come from? Angela was puzzled. Then she heard Suwan say: "Although I have never been in a relationship, I have seen others do so. I think the matter of being in a relationship is quite scary."


    Um?


    Suwan, who has never been in a relationship, thinks that dating is scary?

 Chapter 27 A Love Letter

    Chapter 27 - 27 A Love Letter


    Although Suwan has never been in a relationship, she has seen others do so. There are many couples on campus, but those who are not in a relationship are a minority. Suwan is one of the minority. However, she has a friend, let''s use "Nuo" to represent her. The boyfriend of her friend "Nuo" is a little moody. He wants Nuo to treat him as everything, but he also hates Nuo for being too clingy. So Nuo often cries because of her boyfriend''s attitude. She cries at school and in the dormitory. Suwan and Nuo are good friends. Nuo always comes to her to complain, which gives Suwan a headache. She advises Nuo to break up with her boyfriend. As a result, Nuo agreed at the time. Later, she came to Suwan to complain about her grievances because of her boyfriend''s attitude. Suwan felt that Nuo deserved it, but there was nothing she could do. After all, they were friends, and she didn''t know how to refuse, so she could only comfort her every time. As a result, at the end of the campus period, Suwan didn''t remember anything else. She was most impressed by the fact that her good friend cried every day because of a relationship. In her eyes, being in a relationship was a very scary thing.


    Suwan doesn''t want to become like Nuo, crying every day, so she doesn''t dare to fall in love. She is very passive in relationships. If Zoe is not so proactive, she will stay away from her and will never think of giving it a try with Zoe.


    "Not every love is like this," Angela spread her hands helplessly, thinking that Suwan''s reasons were ridiculous.


    "How can you guarantee that this isn''t how I feel when I''m in a relationship?" Suwan asked back.


    "Are you going to never fall in love for the rest of your life?"


    Suwan stopped talking.


    Angela added, "Zoe can''t possibly make you cry. If she does that to you, you can hit her. She''s definitely no match for you."


    Suwan was speechless: "How could I hit her?"


    "Ϊʲô²»ÄÜ?"°²¼ªÀ­·´ÎÊ:"ÄÐÈ˲»ÄÜ´òÅ®ÈË,ûÌý¹ýÅ®È˲»ÄÜ´òÅ®È˵Ä,ÎÒ֮ǰ̸Áµ°®,ÓиöÅ®º¢Ã÷ÖªµÀÎÒÄÐÅóÓѺܰ®ÎÒ,»¹ÀÏÊǾÀ²øËû,û°ì·¨,ÎÒ¾ÍÈ¥×áÁËËýÒ»¶Ù,Ëý¾ÍÀÏʵÁË."


    "You won?"


    "Of course. How can I get into Belster if I can''t even win? Sometimes you have to teach them a lesson so that they know what they can and can''t touch." After a pause, Angela added, "Besides, you''re not as smart as Zoe."


    To Suwan, this meant that she was dumber than Zoe.


    Suwan immediately became unhappy: "Whose friend are you?"


    "Of course I am your friend, but if you were smarter than her, how could you fall for her trick and agree to date her?"


    Suwan was speechless, because what Angela said was true. She could only shut up and write her love letter, but she really didn''t know how to write. She had to ask many students and pieced it together before she finished writing it. Angela then took the love letter to implement her plan. She waved the love letter in front of Zoe, but Zoe didn''t get discouraged as expected. Instead, she snatched the love letter angrily, crumpled it up and threw it on the ground. Angela felt that Zoe actually wanted to throw the paper ball at her face.


    Zoe was usually calm, and Angela had never seen her like this before. Seeing her look like she was about to eat someone, she ran away in fear.


    Zoe stepped hard on the crumpled love letter again to vent her anger, then left angrily, but she soon came back, carefully picked up the crumpled love letter and unfolded it, staring blankly at the words on it, took the love letter back, carefully scraped off Angela''s name on it with a knife, and then imitated Suwan''s handwriting to write her own name in every scraped blank space, and after writing, she stared blankly at the love letter.


    Zoe thought, maybe Suwan really didn''t like her.


    So she didn''t go to find Suwan this time.


    Suwan looked out the dormitory window for a long time and saw that Zoe didn''t come. He knew that Zoe had probably really given up this time. Now that the trouble was solved, Suwan felt relieved, but also a little depressed.


    She actually... wanted to give it a try with Zoe.


    But what''s the point of saying all this? She''s the one who''s been refusing.


    Suwan could only think that love was probably so unpredictable. Fortunately, she had not fallen in love with Zoe, otherwise she would probably be very sad.


    Suwan doesn''t want to become crybaby and unlike himself because of love.


    Zoe soon entered the laboratory again. This time she stayed in the laboratory longer. After leaving the laboratory, she slept in the room for a whole day. After getting up, she wandered around the room in a daze, always feeling that she had forgotten something. Then she saw the love letter on the table that she had placed there before entering the laboratory. Zoe remembered that she had forgotten to look for Suwan.


    Zoe took the love letter and read it several times, then found an English-Chinese dictionary, looked up the words one by one in the dictionary, and carefully traced the unfamiliar Chinese characters on a piece of letter paper.


    Zoe wrote on the paper, Suwan, I like you, even though you rejected me, it doesn''t matter, I won''t hate you just because you rejected me, I won''t bear grudges about you...


    As Zoe was writing, she didn''t know what happened, she suddenly started crying, and her tears wet the letter paper. But Zoe couldn''t stop crying, and she used new letter paper but it still got wet.


    Zoe knew that Suwan was annoyed by her doing this, but she had no other choice. She felt that if you like someone, you should let her know. She couldn''t bear to see Suwan moving further and further away from her.


    Zoe spent the whole night writing this letter. She hoped that her love letter would be perfect, without any mistakes and every stroke had to be perfect. However, she didn''t know if she had written it fluently and she couldn''t show the letter to others. With such conflicting feelings, Zoe''s eyes were red and bloodshot. She took the love letter to Suwan''s dormitory haggardly. Zoe had thought it through this time. She asked someone to help give the letter to Suwan. If she didn''t see Suwan, Suwan wouldn''t hate her even more. However, when Zoe arrived downstairs of Suwan''s dormitory, she felt something was wrong. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where were the students who usually came in and out? Zoe had a bad feeling and quickly grabbed a soldier and asked him, "Where are the students?"


    "Don''t you know?" The soldier asked curiously, "They are all on a mission."


    What mission is being performed?


    Go and face those zombies.


    After listening to this, Zoe turned around and walked away with the love letter in her hand. As she walked, she suddenly ran out of strength. She squatted on the ground, clutching the love letter tightly and started crying.


    Zoe was afraid of this, that Suwan would not be able to resist the zombies and would not be able to come back, so she was eager to make Suwan understand her feelings and wanted Suwan to fall in love with her too.


    But it was too late.


    On July 23, 2046, as a powerful military academy sponsored by many countries, a doctor in the laboratory believed the Al-Qaeda molecules and revealed part of the research content of the genetic modification experiment, which made the Al-Qaeda molecules delusionally take the experimental results for themselves. They sneaked into the Belster Military Academy in large numbers, attacked the academy and successfully stole the experimental results. However, when they were escaping with the experimental results on the plane, they were obstructed by an officer on campus, causing the plane to explode. The experimental results Blue Ocean also evaporated and mutated in the explosion, and merged with the air molecules, existing in every cubic meter of air we breathe, and quickly spread to the whole world.


    The drug exists in the air molecules and mutates, spreading from Belster College to the whole world, that is, everyone in the world is infected. When they die, their brain waves will be stimulated within a certain period of time, and they will regain the ability to walk but will have no self-awareness. The resurrected dead will have the desire to devour all living creatures with their magnetic field and will attack them.


    Once bitten or scratched by a dead body, a severe infection will develop, causing weakness and high fever, until death.


    The town near Bellster College was the first to experience a mutation. The dead came back to life, causing panic among the people. The government quickly mobilized the army to blockade the town and kill the mutated corpses, effectively resolving the incident. Some experts came forward to say that this was just a severe influenza epidemic.


    On July 26, a passenger on an international flight died suddenly of a heart attack. The crew gave the passenger first aid and returned the flight. On the way back, the passenger suddenly woke up, but behaved strangely and attacked the crew who was watching over him, causing a commotion. When the plane returned, many passengers had been bitten and scratched. The airport was then blocked by the army and medical team, claiming that there were passengers on the plane with symptoms similar to those of the epidemic. However, the situation on the plane was filmed by a passenger and posted online after the plane landed. In the video, the crew who was originally looking after the passengers was bitten and bloody, and the wounds were rotten. Immediately after the plane landed, soldiers rushed up and shot and killed the passenger who had suffered a heart attack. This was also the last scene of the video. Afterwards, relatives and friends of the passengers and crew on the plane said they had lost contact with them.


    The spread of the image had a huge impact, and people gathered and marched. As similar incidents continued to occur in various places, more and more people questioned the issue. Many governments began to condemn al-Qaeda for releasing the virus into densely populated cities, but no al-Qaeda made a statement admitting it.


    Soon, al-Qaeda issued a statement denying and condemning the United Nations, claiming that this was a disaster caused by the leakage of a United Nations biological and chemical experiment. Faced with public opinion, the truth that was attempted to be concealed was finally made public. In order to restore the public''s impression, on August 4, many governments jointly established a "rescue team" to travel around the world to rescue survivors and research antidotes.


    Because the disaster was caused by a mutation of the drug ''Blue Ocean'', the public also called this incident ''The Black Curtain'', to describe the mutation as being as terrible and turbulent as a dark cloud that could cover the blue sky, making it impossible to see hope.


    The surviving students, instructors, and guards of the Belster Military Academy where the disaster initially broke out were all promoted in rank and incorporated into the "rescue team". Because the main members of the rescue team were composed of Belster Academy members and centered around Belster Academy members, the people also called the rescue team the "Belster Officer Team".


    The genius doctor who caused all this has never appeared in public again, and people speculate that she was secretly executed when the disaster first broke out.

 Chapter 28: Oath

    Chapter 28 - 28: Oath


    Zoe was so busy in the laboratory that she didn''t know that all of Belster''s students had already left for the battlefield a week ago.


    During the training that day, a broadcast suddenly sounded in the base, ordering all the trainees to assemble in the hall. This was the first time that all the trainees had gathered for an important meeting since arriving at the new base. The trainees all had a hunch that what they were going to say in the hall must be related to the mutation, and they would eventually have to go to the battlefield, even though they knew they would have to face zombies from hell. But this was their duty. The trainees were honored, but they were also facing death at all times. Even though they knew that the outcome of rushing into the battlefield would be death, they would hold their guns tightly and walk towards the end of death with their heads held high.


    When Suwan and Angela arrived at the hall, it was already half full. The two found a seat and sat down. Soon other students came in and filled the seats. The students who arrived late stood in the aisle and the back row, all looking at the stage nervously.


    Sitting in the front row were the instructors of the Belster cadets. There was not a single soldier in the hall, because this had nothing to do with the soldiers and was no longer something the soldiers could interfere with.


    When Instructor Will stood up, the students who were talking in the hall fell silent and waited for him to speak. Instructor Will walked up to the stage with a heavy face, stood in front of the microphone and looked at the students. He had a thick notebook in his hand. Instructor Will did not have any opening remarks. He looked at the students in front of him with a sad face, lowered his head to open the thick notebook, and then read out the names. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These are the students'' names.


    The students whose names were called stood up to answer, but there was always a name that no one answered. It was the student who died in Belster. Unconsciously, all the students stood up and listened quietly. Except for the voice of Instructor Will, the hall was silent. The mood of grief and sorrow spread in the hall. As more and more names were not answered, everyone''s face was sad. I don''t know who sobbed softly in the corner. These names were all living lives. They had their own wonderful lives, but now only a name is left.


    Since they have to go to the battlefield, the students will inevitably die.


    The number of living people who can answer the questions in that thick book will become fewer and fewer, and eventually it will become a list of dead students.


    After reading everyone''s names, Instructor Will closed the notebook, expressionless and with a sad tone, he said: "My students, I have to tell you some unfortunate news. What happened at Bellster Academy is not over yet."


    No one spoke, and they all looked at him nervously. The news was originally blocked, and the trainees lived a normal life in the new base. They didn''t know what was happening outside, and because their lives were the same as before, they almost had the illusion that nothing had changed.


    Instructor Will took a deep breath and continued, "I know everyone hopes for peace. In a peaceful era, you will become real officers with honor and status, but now I have to disappoint you. All of this you want will not happen, because this world is about to become hell. You are soldiers, and even if you go to hell, you must hold your heads high, hold your guns, and drag the devil to hell with you. I know you are not ready, but there is no time to prepare for you now. I now ask you to go to hell and save those who are still struggling to survive."


    Everyone understood what Instructor Will meant. He wanted everyone to go to the towns surrounded by zombies to rescue people.


    Thinking about facing the situation that happened in college again, no one was not nervous and no one was not afraid.


    Instructor Will stood up straight and pressed his fists on the badge on his chest.


    All the trainees in combat uniforms, like Instructor Will, clenched their fists and pressed them on the badge on their chests with a snake and a tiger entangled, which symbolized the identity of the Belster trainees. Their expressions were serious and solemn. On their badges, there was a tiger with a bloody mouth and a poisonous snake with sharp fangs, symbolizing the nature of the trainees.


    "Everyone, please remember our school motto. Although our academy has been bombed, you are still here. As long as you are here, Belster will live forever," said Instructor Will.


    What is the motto of Bellster College?


    Just one sentence.


    "We are snakes, stalking in the dark night. We are tigers, never giving in!"


    Each student clenched his fist and pressed the armband on his chest, with a solemn expression, and shouted this sentence loudly.


    Even if they are heading to hell, they will hold their guns and hold their heads high.


    Because they are students of Belster.


    Students of Belster, never compromise!


    This war is inevitable, this is no longer a battlefield for the students.


    It is a war for all mankind.


    At the base''s airport, twenty planes and a group of military off-road trucks heading to the open training ground were waiting for the trainees.


    The wind brought by the propeller of the plane made it almost impossible to open one''s eyes. The trainees stood in line at the airport and prepared to board the plane in group order. The groups were assigned according to everyone''s record list at the last time of Belster. Suwan and Angela signed their names together, so of course they were assigned to a group. The tasks of each group were similar. Suwan''s group was heading to the marginal cities for search and rescue. Because those marginal cities were close to the battlefield, the cities were attacked by zombies on the battlefield. Search and rescue in these cities also faced unpredictable dangers. Suwan couldn''t help but look back when he was getting on the plane. However, there was no one else at the airport except the soldiers, trainees and instructors.


    As planes at the airport flew into the sky one after another, military trucks carrying trainees from the training ground drove out of the base and headed to various parts of the world. The instructors and soldiers saluted them and watched them leave.


    The place where Suwan''s group was going was a place called Cole City. A few days ago, this place had sent out a distress signal. No one was known whether there were any living people now. What their group had to do was to search and rescue the living people. No one spoke on the plane. Some were organizing their equipment, and some were closing their eyes to rest and replenish their energy. Angela took out a piece of compressed biscuit from her luggage bag and ate it. The compressed biscuit was not very tasty, so Angela ate it while cursing Charlotte in her heart, imagining the compressed biscuit as Charlotte''s bones and flesh. The taste was bearable.


    Suwan leaned against the window and looked at the lush trees below. It seemed that from this primeval forest, nothing had happened and everything was still thriving.


    Then Suwan saw a dazzling red light in front of him rushing towards the plane at a high speed.


    It''s a cannonball.


    "We are under attack, everyone parachute quickly!" The shell came too suddenly and the pilot was not prepared. Although he hurriedly pulled the joystick to try to dodge, he was still hit on one side of the wing by the shell. The plane immediately began to shake. The pilot shouted to everyone, and then tried to turn the plane around and fly back away from the shell''s range and lower the plane''s flying altitude to make it safer for the trainees to parachute.


    How could there be artillery shells attacking the rescue plane? It was really strange. This was very much like the style of al-Qaeda. Speaking of which, Cole City was originally a marginal city close to the battlefield. Now it seemed that Cole City had indeed been occupied by al-Qaeda.


    Mike cursed angrily: "Why are these al-Qaeda elements still so rampant at this time!"


    These al-Qaeda elements are like greedy vipers, never satisfied and constantly expanding.


    The plane was shaking more and more violently and was about to fall. Without hesitation, everyone opened the cabin door and jumped down with their equipment on their backs. Angela followed Suwan, looked forward to the ground, and patted Suwan on the shoulder: "Be careful."


    "You too," Suwan turned around and said to her. After the person in front of him jumped off, he slung his gun over his shoulder, jumped off the plane, and opened his parachute in mid-air and floated down. The plane roared and fell into the forest a few hundred meters ahead. Then there was a huge crash and explosion from that direction, and bursts of smoke rose.


    The parachute was hung on a tree branch. Suwan, who was also hung a few meters above the ground, pulled out the parachute knife from her waist and cut the ropes on her body. Then she jumped to the ground. She first half-bent her waist defensively, holding the parachute knife and listened to see if there was any movement. Then she pulled the parachute down, rolled it into a ball and stuffed it into the grass to hide it. Just as she finished this series of actions, she heard the voices of other members coming from the wireless headphones she was wearing.


    "Charlie, land safely."


    "Colem, land safely."


    "Angela, land safely."


    "Paul, land safely."


    "Wales, land safely."


    "Suwan, landed safely," Suwan reported in a low voice into the microphone.


    "Parker, landed safely, pilot Parker, do you know who I am..." A chattering voice that didn''t know the rules interrupted.


    The answer he got was a unanimous "Shut up" from the others.


    Mike was the leader of the rescue team. Hearing that everyone, including the pilot Parker, had landed safely, he breathed a sigh of relief and spoke into the microphone attached to the radio headset: "Mike, it''s safe, everyone stay safe, and head to Cole City to meet up."


    "receive."


    Soon everyone responded.


    Suwan held the machine gun on his shoulder with one hand and held the paratrooper knife with the other hand, running towards Cole City.


    Probably because this was a forest, it was desolate and not populated, so she had been running in the forest for twenty minutes without seeing a single zombie or living person. Suwan breathed a sigh of relief, quickly climbed up a tall tree, sat on a branch, looked down vigilantly, and took out a piece of compressed biscuit from her pocket to eat to temporarily restore her strength.


    Although the members jumped off the plane at about the same time, this primeval forest was too large and everyone was not close to each other. However, the goal was to go to Cole City. As long as they went to Cole City, they could meet up on the road. As long as they didn''t encounter too many zombies before meeting at the edge of Cole City, it wouldn''t be too dangerous. The terrifying thing about zombies was their number. Once the number was too large, even the students couldn''t resist.


    Although the primeval forest is safe, when you reach the edge of Cole City, you will not only have to face zombies, but also fight against al-Qaeda members, so you must replenish your physical strength first.


    I don''t know how the survivors in Cole City are doing. These al-Qaeda members are cruel. If they don''t join them, they will be killed. If they have already been killed, then the rescue team''s trip will be in vain. If they have joined al-Qaeda members, then the rescue team will be asking for trouble.


    But no matter what, they had to search thoroughly to find out the situation. The plane had crashed, and it would take at least a few days for a new rescue plane to arrive. Besides, no one knew whether they would be rescued.


    Suwan sat on the tree with one hand on the gun and looked around, and ate a piece of compressed biscuit to replenish his energy. Angela was right, the biscuit was indeed very unpalatable, with no taste, just like chewing leaf bark. However, in such an emergency, compressed biscuits were the most convenient to carry with him.


    After finishing a piece of compressed biscuit, Suwan patted the crumbs on his hands, then reached back and pulled out a small aluminum box from the side of the combat bag he was carrying, poured out two vitamin tablets from it and swallowed them, which was considered a meal.


    Suwan took out a map from his combat bag and looked at the military multi-function watch on his left hand to roughly determine his position. Suwan bit off the pen with his teeth and drew a red circle on the map to represent his position. He drew a red line near the city of Cole, which roughly represented the launch location of the artillery shell, which was the location range of the al-Qaeda members.

 Chapter 29 Tiger

    Chapter 29 - 29 Tiger


    It is now four o''clock in the afternoon. If all goes well, it will take about five hours to get to Cole City. By that time, it will be dark, which is very suitable for dealing with al-Qaeda members. I just don''t know if the zombies in Cole City have been wiped out by al-Qaeda members. If al-Qaeda members have done so, it will be convenient for Suwan and his gang.


    After checking the direction with the compass on his watch, Suwan put away the map and prepared to head towards Cole City. If he was lucky, he would meet the students on the way and it would be safer. Suwan was about to jump off the tree when he suddenly heard a noise coming from the bushes in front of him. Suwan immediately leaned over the branch and pulled out the parachute and soldier knife from the holster on his waist with his backhand. This multifunctional parachute and soldier knife is a common close-quarters weapon for Belster students. It has been improved to be multi-purpose. The handle is short and the blade is sharp. There are also barbed serrations on the blade. Being stabbed by such a knife is no joke. Once stabbed into the body, the serrations will expand the wound and hook out a piece of flesh when the blade is pulled out, causing the opponent''s wound to bleed profusely. It is very suitable for students to deal with emergencies.


    But if you are facing zombies, they won''t feel any pain.


    The students of Belster are born with a sixth sense that is superior to ordinary people, and it is because of this that they are selected into Belster Academy. Relying on this sixth sense, they escape from many dangers. But now, Suwan has a premonition of danger, and any movement cannot escape her ears. Suwan lies prone on the tree trunk, looking in the direction of the bushes in front, vigilantly holding her parachute, soldier and knife, ready to take action at any time.


    Although Suwan looked calm, it would be a lie to say he wasn''t nervous. Hundreds of students in Belster College died because of those zombies. These zombies were horrible and cruel. If you were just a little hurt by them, you would die and become their kind. Once you fall into the zombie group, no matter how powerful you are, you will be torn to pieces. No one wants to die, but no one can live forever. If this mutation cannot be suppressed, humanity will be destroyed in its own hands.


    Suwan had just thought a lot on the plane, about her parents, her friends, and even Zoe. Suwan felt that she should reject Zoe like this. If she died and turned into a zombie, Zoe would at least not be so sad.


    Suwan lay on the branch tightly, looking at the direction where the noise came from. Then he saw the half-man-high grass shaking, and a tiger almost two meters tall jumped out!


    Suwan was surprised, but then he remembered that this was a primeval forest and it was normal to have ferocious beasts.


    Animals are born with the instinct to avoid powerful enemies. Although zombies have affected humans, it does not seem to have affected the survival of animals much, especially in the primeval forests. Instead, they live very comfortably, as if this nature has belonged to them from the beginning to the end. Even if these animals die, they will be eaten by other animals as soon as they die. They rarely have the chance to turn into corpses. Instead, nothing is left except bones. Moreover, the animals seem to understand the horror of zombies and will not approach them easily, nor will they eat their meat.


    But animals that have transformed into corpses are more difficult to deal with than zombies.


    Suwan observed carefully and found that the tiger''s fur was shiny. It was not a zombie tiger, but a real beast. The tiger did not notice Suwan, but ran directly past the tree where Suwan was hiding, as if avoiding something. Then Suwan saw two zombies moving towards this side about ten meters away.


    Judging from their clothes, they should be rangers. Their clothes were stained with black blood. Suwan observed the blood stains on their clothes and guessed that the two rangers were probably killed by machine gun fire. If he was right, it was those al-Qaeda members who did it. However, Suwan took a closer look and felt something strange.


    The two rangers have been dead for at most a month, but their exposed limbs show that they are badly decomposed. It seems that the mutation of the dark side has accelerated the decay of these zombies. Suwan can''t bear to watch it any longer. Chinese people pay the most attention to being buried in peace. It is the most painful thing to not be able to rest in peace after death.


    It seems that the noise of the plane crash just now was too loud, which startled the tiger, and it ended up running into the forest ranger zombies in the forest.


    Suwan lay on the branch without moving. As long as she didn''t make a big noise to attract the attention of the zombies, she would not be easily discovered. The zombies were pursuing the magnetic field of living things, and their attention was now on the tiger in action. As for the zombies chasing the tiger, it had nothing to do with her. She just had to lie quietly on the tree and wait for the zombies to leave to ensure her own safety.


    However, Suwan thought of the persistence of the zombies she had seen at Belster College. Once they set their sights on a target, they would keep chasing it, but the tiger would always need a break. Once a tiger was scratched by a zombie, it would die within a few hours. A tiger that had transformed into a zombie would be difficult to deal with and might very likely encounter members of other groups and cause harm to them. It would be better to kill the tiger now to prevent future troubles.


    So when the two zombies walked under the tree, Suwan took out his pistol and shot two shots through the heads of the two ranger zombies. Then he jumped down the tree, holding a parachute in one hand and a gun in the other and looked at the tiger.


    Suwan silently dealt with two zombies in the dark. The tiger heard the sound of zombies falling to the ground behind it and turned around to look. It must have felt that Suwan was not that scary zombie, so it stopped running, turned back and stared at Suwan from a distance of several meters. Suwan held the knife in reverse, thinking that the tiger probably regarded her as fresh meat.


    If zombies are dead meat, then living people are of course fresh meat.


    Suwan crouched in a fighting stance, waiting for the tiger to pounce on him. Unexpectedly, the big tiger probably felt that Suwan was not someone who could be bullied easily, so it bared its teeth and opened its mouth wide towards Suwan, then turned and ran away.


    Suwan didn''t want the tiger to escape, but there were too many trees in the forest, blocking his view and making it impossible to aim. Suwan had no choice but to give up, put away his gun and headed towards Cole City.


    There were tigers in this forest, and who knew if there were other beasts? So Suwan became more alert, but that tiger was probably a different kind, and Suwan didn''t encounter any other beasts on the way to Cole City.


    When it got darker, Suwan looked at his watch. Three hours had passed and it was already getting dark. Because he had been cautious along the way, he had not walked the planned distance. Suwan had to speed up to meet up with the other students. Suwan took a deep breath and started running forward quickly, moving as fast as a leopard that had exploded.


    8:22 p.m.


    The sky had grown dark.


    Great for concealment.


    Suwan ran for an hour, a little out of breath, and then she heard light footsteps, the footsteps were very chaotic, at least three people, coming from the opposite direction, definitely not members of the rescue team. Suwan immediately stopped, climbed up the tree to take advantage of the height, and looked forward with the night vision goggles hanging around her neck.


    Because the distance was too far, the scene seen through the lens was a bit blurry. Suwan quickly adjusted the focus in a few seconds and saw several people forming an image in the lens. Suwan looked carefully and found that there were seven people. And from the outlines obscured in the night vision image, these seven people were holding weapons similar to light machine guns.


    It must be the al-Qaeda operatives who shot down their plane, Suwan came to the conclusion immediately.


    This place is close to the edge of Cole City. Al-Qaeda members should be patrolling nearby and want to kill the members of the rescue team.


    If the predicted route is correct, we should be able to meet up with Mike in another twenty minutes. I wonder if he has encountered the same situation. Since I didn''t hear any gunshots, there should be no conflict. It is also possible that Mike used cold weapons.


    Suwan should do the same.


    Try to move as lightly as possible and avoid making any loud noise so as not to attract a large force of al-Qaeda members.


    Suwan reached for the dagger on his leg, took a slow breath and waited until he could vaguely hear the men talking.


    They were talking about rescuing the team.


    "Should we continue to move forward? The plane has been bombed. Can they still survive?"


    "Since the chief has asked us to patrol, let''s look for it."


    "I say, even if they weren''t dead, they wouldn''t be so stupid as to run into the muzzle of a gun."


    As luck would have it, they ran right into the muzzle of the gun.


    The seven al-Qaeda members were getting closer and closer. They walked in a scattered manner, apparently unaware that someone was watching them in the dark. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fastest al-Qaeda member was only twenty meters in front of Suwan on the right, with several trees between them. It would be difficult to kill them all quietly with cold weapons. But it didn''t matter. Suwan changed his strategy. Instead of using cold weapons, he half-crouched on a tree, took off the assault rifle slung over his shoulder, took it in his hand lightly, then aimed in that direction, squinted at the human figure in the night vision sight, found a good opportunity, and without hesitation, Suwan aimed at the human figure''s head and fired.


    The assault rifle was equipped with a silencer, so the sound was not as loud as the footsteps of these people. Suwan picked out the one who was at the back and shot him. The man immediately fell headfirst. Before he fell to the ground and attracted attention, the second person came. While Suwan was shooting, these people were still approaching and had already come to the tree where Suwan was hiding.


    The sound of people falling down made the remaining five people realize that they were attacked. They immediately raised their guns and looked around in panic. When another person fell down, they looked over according to the trajectory of the bullet and saw Suwan half-crouching on the tree. They quickly raised their guns to shoot her, but for Suwan, their movements were too slow. Seeing that she was discovered, Suwan stepped on the branches and jumped down the tree. The butt of the gun hit the person closest to her, knocking the person unconscious for a few seconds. Suwan used the gun body as a stick to hit another person''s head, knocking the person to the ground directly, and then raised the assault rifle and pointed it at the two people in front of him and pulled the trigger twice to fire a few bursts. At such a close distance, there was no need to aim, and there was no reason for any deviation. The bullets hit the hearts of the two people.


    Hearing the noise behind him, Suwan kicked back fiercely, injuring the man who was rushing at him, and at the same time pulled out the parachute knife from the knife sheath on his waist and stabbed it into his heart, pushing him back a few steps. Hearing the noise behind him, Suwan did not relax, pulled out the parachute knife that had already stabbed into the other person''s heart, turned around and threw it out, hitting the target, the parachute knife stabbed into the head of the man behind Suwan who was about to shoot Suwan, the man opened his eyes wide, and fell backwards on his back.

 Chapter 30: Plan

    Chapter 30 - 30: Plan


    Suwan checked and found that all seven of them were armed with light machine guns. It seemed that this group of al-Qaeda members had sufficient ammunition, so there should be a lot of people. This was not a good thing for the students. Suwan looked at the bodies on the ground, tilted his head and said to the radio microphone: "Everyone, pay attention. I am approaching the edge of Cole City and just encountered a small group of al-Qaeda members. Be careful."


    "receive."


    "clear."


    After listening to everyone''s reports, Suwan found that he was the only one who encountered al-Qaeda members, or the first one to encounter them.


    First there were tigers, then zombies, and now there are al-Qaeda members. Suwan feels that his luck is really bad.


    A voice suddenly came from a walkie-talkie carried by a corpse, asking about the group''s patrol status and whether they had found any members of the rescue team.


    "Of course, they found out," Suwan muttered to himself, shattering the intercom that was making the sound with a shot. "So their luck wasn''t that good either."


    Twenty minutes later, Suwan and Mike met up. They were the first to arrive and had already reached the edge of Cole City. If nothing unexpected happened, everyone would be able to meet up in half an hour.


    Suwan and Mike did not walk out of the primeval forest, but hid at the edge of the forest and observed the situation in Cole City.


    Through night vision goggles, it was observed that Al-Qaeda had established a temporary base and many people were patrolling at high altitudes. This was why Suwan and Mike could not walk out of the forest. Once the forest''s cover was gone, they would be easily discovered.


    Hearing the occasional gunshots in the city, Suwan put down the small night vision goggles he was using to observe and expressed his opinion: "The zombies in Cole City have not been cleared, otherwise there wouldn''t be so many people patrolling."


    Mike nodded, agreeing with her.


    Not knowing how many zombies there are in the city is the most difficult thing. They have seen how difficult these zombies are. Suwan and Mike feel very stressed when they think that there may be more zombies in the city than those they have seen in the college.


    Suwan lay on the ground, took out a map from the combat bag, looked at the map in the moonlight, and drew a few strokes on the map to show Mike.


    "According to the coordinates provided by the satellite, the distress signal was sent from here," Suwan drew a red circle at a location in Cole City, which was in two opposite directions from the red line drawn by Suwan representing al-Qaeda. "If the survivors have not left this location, we have to take a detour to avoid al-Qaeda''s temporary base when we get here," Suwan thickened the red line representing al-Qaeda a little, indicating that al-Qaeda''s firepower was higher than expected.


    "There might be a lot of zombies," Mike reminded her.


    "Even if we go directly there, after a firefight with al-Qaeda members, we will still have to face zombies," Suwan did not change his original intention and tapped on the map with a pen: "Avoiding the firepower of al-Qaeda members is the most important thing. The zombies may not cause us casualties."


    Mike was the team leader. After listening to Suwan''s plan, he thought it was feasible and nodded in agreement.


    "As long as we rescue the survivors, we will leave immediately," Mike added. Suwan then handed him the pen. Mike took the marker and drew a line to the highway from the red circle of the survivors, facing the opposite direction of the al-Qaeda members.


    "highway?"


    Mike nodded. "We can find a vehicle to help us leave here. We can get to a road with fewer zombies and get rid of them easily. We can''t wait for a rescue plane to come. Even if a rescue plane comes, it will still be blown up by al-Qaeda members."


    "And then?"


    "We can find vehicles and drive from the highway to the nearest city with military bases to the west. It''s about a five-day journey."


    The two men discussed it and felt that this was the only way to do it. The next step was to wait for the other six people to meet up.


    Then Cole''s voice suddenly came from the wireless headphones.


    "I''ve reached the edge of Cole City."


    Suwan and Mike looked around and saw no sign of Cole.


    "Where are you, we didn''t see you." Mike asked.


    "Yes of course you can''t see me, I''m in the other direction."


    "Why don''t you come over yet?"


    "Don''t worry, I find things a little bad," Coleim lay on the ground, also observing the temporary base with night vision goggles, but because it was in another direction, what he saw from his angle was completely different from what Suwan and Mike saw.


    "Oh no?" Mike was puzzled.


    "Yes, I must be seeing things. I saw someone carrying a rocket launcher, and the outline looked like... Oh my God, it can''t be what I imagined, oh my God, bad, run, that person is carrying a rocket launcher and heading towards you!!" Colem reported what he saw.


    Coleim''s anxious roar came from the wireless headset. Mike and Suwan looked up suddenly and saw a little fire whistling towards them from the temporary base of the base members in front.


    The discipline at Bellster Academy is strict. During the five years of closed training, contact with outsiders is strictly prohibited to prevent the specific location of the academy from being discovered. There are no so-called holidays. The only fun every year is to tease the new students, give them a heads-up, and then gain their admiration. Although it is useless, at least their vanity is satisfied. This is also the only interesting thing that makes Suwan and other graduating students never get tired of it.


    Suwan still has one year to graduate. She misses her family very much. In another year, she can go home to visit her family and then enter the military and political circles. Her mentors like her very much and will undoubtedly give her a good evaluation. Suwan can almost see a bright future. She has a good vision, but when she is about to graduate, a shady incident occurs, so Suwan''s original plan is disrupted. These students probably won''t graduate.


    When the shady incident happened, the whole world fell into chaos, and all the beautiful fantasies before became luxuries. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shady deal is a nightmare.


    The scenes that happened in Belster flashed through Suwan''s mind. The screams of the students, the roars of the zombies, and the continuous gunshots made Suwan''s head hurt so much that he had to wake up.


    Suwan felt groggy and could vaguely hear some sounds, but she couldn''t hear them clearly. Her subconscious told her that this meant danger, so Suwan tried hard to open her eyes. Although she couldn''t see the scene clearly immediately, she could vaguely see a few people standing not far away.


    "How can this woman fit so many things in her bag?"


    "It''s a pity that they only caught her. There were clearly two people in the imager."


    It turned out that when Suwan and Mike were observing the base, these al-Qaeda members were also observing them.


    "Will the people with her just leave her alone? They will definitely come to rescue her."


    "Hey, this knife looks nice."


    "Then it''s yours."


    "What''s this mess of drawings on this map..."


    "It seems to be some route, who cares."


    The contents of Suwan''s combat bag were scattered on the table, and several al-Qaeda members were picking through the equipment with great interest.


    Suwan was sitting on the ground with her hands tied behind her back to a pillar. She instinctively tried to break free from the restraints but failed. It must be the twisted wires. Although thin, they dug into the flesh of her wrists and were difficult to break free from.


    Suwan looked to the side and didn''t see Mike, so he probably wasn''t caught, which was somewhat of a blessing in disguise.


    At that time, al-Qaeda launched a rocket towards them. The two of them quickly stood up and ran into the forest. They saw a slope next to them. Suwan, who was behind Mike, pushed Mike towards the slope. Mike rolled down, but she didn''t have time to jump down. Although she avoided the range of the rocket launcher, she was knocked unconscious by the airflow when the rocket exploded. Then she was caught by al-Qaeda members who were chasing her.


    Suwan looked down at herself and saw many small tears on her combat uniform, revealing wounds caused by the airflow. Her coat had been taken off, leaving her wearing only a tight black combat uniform, which also meant she had no weapons and could not communicate with other members.


    Then the intercom on the table suddenly rang.


    "Yiwei, how are you? We can''t contact you and Mike. Report the situation."


    It''s Angela.


    They also found the shortwave walkie-talkie from Suwan''s combat bag. Although the walkie-talkie is always on, it is often used in emergency situations, such as when the wireless headset cannot be used, or in special operations, because the sound of this thing is too loud and not concealed enough.


    Suwan didn''t have any equipment on her. Her wireless headset might be broken or taken away by those people. Angela couldn''t contact Suwan and could only use the walkie-talkie to communicate with her.


    The people who were picking equipment at the table looked at each other, then looked at Suwan. Only then did they realize that she had woken up, but she didn''t look very sober. She had her eyes half-closed and probably didn''t know where she was.


    "When did she wake up?"


    "I don''t know, just now."


    But this is not important. A tall man wearing an army green camouflage shirt and with several bullet wounds on his exposed arms picked up the walkie-talkie, walked up to Suwan, squatted down, and waved the walkie-talkie in front of her: "Your teammate, huh?" Then he suddenly punched Suwan without warning. Suwan turned her head to the side and squinted in pain.


    Her lips were broken by the punch and there was a taste of blood in her mouth, but thanks to this punch, Suwan was completely awake.


    Suwan licked his bloody lips and looked at him again.

 Chapter 31 Ambush

    Chapter 31 - 31 Ambush


    "You know what to do, huh?" The man grinned fiercely. It was obvious that he was a bloodthirsty and ruthless person who must have killed many people. Suwan had no doubt that he would punch her again if she didn''t cooperate. Or even worse, after all, these al-Qaeda members had no humanity. Suwan''s previous plan was to face the zombies directly and avoid the al-Qaeda members, but she ended up falling into the hands of the al-Qaeda members. It seemed that her luck was really bad now.


    "How?" Suwan asked weakly.


    "Tell your companions to come and rescue you."


    Suwan nodded and agreed, "They will come to save me."


    "That''s great," the man who seemed to be the leader handed the walkie-talkie to Suwan, "Tell them you encountered zombies."


    Suwan stared at him, and the man didn''t like her sharp eyes, so he punched her again.


    After being punched twice, Suwan became much more obedient: "I will do as you say." In this situation, there was no need to resist unnecessarily and make himself sad, so Suwan obeyed.


    Seeing that Suwan was sensible, the other party was very satisfied. The person next to him took out a gun and pointed it at Suwan''s head. When they were threatening Suwan, Angela''s voice came from the walkie-talkie again, and her speaking speed was a little faster. It seemed that she was really anxious.


    "You better not say a single wrong word," the man said threateningly, turning on the intercom.


    "This is Yiwei," Suwan said weakly into the intercom.


    A response came quickly from the intercom: "Yiwei, how are you? What happened? You sound terrible."


    "Yes, Angie," Suwan said weakly, "very bad." The man next to him poked Suwan''s head with a gun, so Suwan continued, "I encountered a group of zombies and was surrounded by them. There were a lot of zombies, so many, I couldn''t escape."


    "Oh my God, were you bitten?" Angela paused for a second to digest the information in Suwan''s words, and then asked in panic.


    "No, it''s fine."


    "Where''s Mike, with you?"


    "Yes, we are together."


    "Where are you?" Angela asked hurriedly.


    The leader pointed to the table, and one of his men took the map from Suwan''s combat bag and pointed to the location of downtown Cole on the map. The city center was where the original plan was to pass, and on the map, the red line representing the route also passed through the city center.


    "Downtown," Suwan then said.


    "Okay, wait for us, we''ll come and rescue you." Angela said and cut off the communication.


    "What does this red circle mean?" Seeing that Suwan was very tactful, the man asked people to put away their guns and pointed to the location of the red circle on the map.


    "It''s the location of the survivors." Suwan said.


    "The city is full of zombies, and you''re going to save people?" The man thought it was ridiculous and looked at Suwan with contempt: "I thought people like you would be tough, but it''s just like this. You killed our people, and you think that''s it? We will ambush your team members on the road and kill them one by one."


    "Your own life is the most important, right?" Suwan smiled with difficulty, his bleeding mouth.


    "Do you think you can live long?" the man snorted and kicked Suwan unconscious.


    "She must have been captured by al-Qaeda," Colem said after Angela turned off the shortwave radio. He saw al-Qaeda firing rockets in the direction of Mike and Suwan through his night vision goggles, so he ran deep into the woods and warned everyone not to go to where Suwan and Mike were. So everyone stayed in the deep forest, and Colem could not contact Suwan and Mike after he and the students gathered.


    Angela nodded, then frowned and said uneasily, "She seldom calls me Angie. This is a warning. She said there are a lot of zombies, a lot of them, and she can''t escape. This means she is trapped and can''t escape. She asked us to rescue her, which is a reminder that we must not rescue her or go to the city center."


    "What about Mike, was he really with her? Were they together at the time and were they caught together?" Colem asked. "Did she say that?"


    "That''s not necessarily true," Angela didn''t know. "Let''s go look around where they were attacked to see if there are any clues. Of course, we have to stay away from al-Qaeda''s temporary base."


    Several people nodded in agreement and headed towards the direction where Suwan and Mike were attacked by rocket launchers. With the lessons learned from Suwan and Mike, they certainly would not get too close to the edge of the forest to ensure that they were away from the search range of al-Qaeda''s imaging devices.


    Then they found the slope and analyzed the situation at that time from the trajectory of the slope. Suwan was undoubtedly caught, so the person who rolled down must be Mike. Everyone conducted a wide-range search and soon found the mark left by Mike and found Mike hiding in the bushes.


    Mike''s condition was not too bad. His arm was dislocated when he rolled down the slope, but he reattached it himself and cut two thick pieces of bark and wrapped them with bandages to fix it. Basically, it didn''t affect anything. His condition was much better than Suwan''s. It was just that the wireless headset and communication device were damaged when he rolled down the slope in the chaos. However, Mike still had the combat bag on his back. He also heard the conversation between Angela and Suwan just now. He could tell that Suwan was in bad condition, so he didn''t turn on the walkie-talkie to interrupt. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone gathered together, Paul rechecked Mike''s arm, and then everyone was a little helpless. No one expected that Suwan would fall into the hands of al-Qaeda members before the search and rescue operation even started. The trainees also did not expect al-Qaeda members to expand so quickly, which undoubtedly brought obstacles to the search and rescue operation.


    It is getting darker and darker. Suwan and Mike''s plan is to rescue the survivors, but Suwan now reminds them not to go to the city center, which means there must be some danger, maybe zombies or al-Qaeda, so what should they do?


    Coleim suggested continuing to rescue the survivors, which was their purpose.


    Mike insisted on saving Suwan. He was saved by Suwan and would not give up on Suwan.


    Angela pressed her forehead, her face serious and she said nothing.


    Of course she wanted to save Suwan selfishly, they were such good friends, but Suwan had already reminded them that Al-Qaeda was very difficult to deal with, and everyone''s purpose in coming here was to save the survivors. Rationally speaking, it would be very irrational to lose members just to save Suwan.


    "Perhaps we can find a compromise," Angela said suddenly.


    Mike and Coleme, who were arguing, both looked at her.


    "Mike, draw Suwan''s route on the map again and tell me about your plan at that time," Angela took out the map from the combat bag and handed the pen to Mike.


    The plan was decided upon by Mike and Suwan together. Mike repeated every detail that Suwan had drawn on the map without missing a single detail, and told Suwan the plan at that time. Angela looked at the thick line on the map, which represented the firepower of the al-Qaeda members, and bit her lip in embarrassment. After thinking for a while, she took a red pen and drew a circle on the red line to surround it.


    "Does this mean to rescue her?" Pilot Parker asked when he saw the circle surrounding the red line representing al-Qaeda.


    Angela shook her head: "No, our goal is to rescue the survivors. If we fight Al Qaeda head-on, their firepower is too strong and it will cause unnecessary casualties."


    "So, we''re going to rescue the survivors?"


    "Yes," Angela nodded. "But we can''t completely ignore Yiwei. Al-Qaeda''s base is temporary. Even if this base is strong, it still has weak points in such a short time. If Yiwei''s initial estimate is correct, there are still a large number of zombies in the city. We can find this weak point and lead the zombies into the base, creating chaos for Suwan to escape, and then we can continue our search and rescue mission."


    "But she warned us not to go downtown." Parker still didn''t understand.


    "Yes, so we won''t go to the city center, we''ll just bypass this al-Qaeda organization," Angela drew a completely different route on the map than the one Suwan decided to take to rescue the survivors: "Then we''ll take another route to rescue."


    "But even if it succeeds, with so many zombies brought into Al-Qaeda, can Suwan come out alive?" Mike objected uneasily.


    Angela took a deep breath and poked the red line on the map that represented Al-Qaeda with the tip of her pen. "She must be able to do it," Angela gritted her teeth and said, "She must be able to do it."


    The people in the house went out one after another with guns, and Suwan knew what they were going to do.


    They planned to ambush the members of the rescue team heading to the city center along the route Suwan drew on the map to rescue the survivors. Only Suwan knew that the rescue team members would change their route, and these people would definitely return empty-handed.


    Suwan''s hands were twisted to a pillar with wire. The wire was so tight in his hands that there was no space. Suwan secretly tried to break free with his hands tied behind the pillar but gave up when he couldn''t.


    There are fewer people guarding Suwan in the room now, which is a good thing for Suwan. If he wants to escape, now is the best time.


    As a prisoner, Suwan was very competent. She did not make any noise or noise, but just sat quietly against a pillar, seemingly still unconscious. In the eyes of al-Qaeda members, she was just waiting to die.


    Suwan glanced out the window at the dark sky.


    The night is almost over.


    Day and night have no effect on zombies, but humans are still affected by them. If Suwan wants to leave here, he must find an opportunity before the night fades and take action before the al-Qaeda members who ambushed the rescue team members realize they have been tricked and come back. If he misses this opportunity, he will really not be able to escape.


    Suwan lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, observing several al-Qaeda members in the room with her peripheral vision. Then, Suwan, whose hands were tied to a pillar, suddenly coughed twice in pain. As soon as she moved, several al-Qaeda members guarding in the room immediately pointed their weapons at Suwan nervously. Even though Suwan was tied to a pillar, they did not relax their gaze on her at all. It was obvious that they were very afraid of the Belster trainee who had killed seven of their patrolmen not long ago.


    Seeing that Suwan just coughed twice, several al-Qaeda members impatiently put away their weapons. However, Suwan looked up at them weakly and said in a hoarse voice, "Can you give me some water?" When the al-Qaeda members were about to curse her for daring to make a request, Suwan said, "I think I have a fever."

 Chapter 32 Flame Zombie

    Chapter 32 - 32 Flame Zombie


    If Suwan still has so many requests at this time, she is looking for death. Why is she drinking water? The al-Qaeda members are too lazy to serve her. If they are impatient, they can just shoot her twice. But she said that she has symptoms of fever, which is not good.


    A fever meant that Suwan might have been bitten by a zombie, and she looked really weak. The guards in the room looked at each other, all a little nervous.


    The battlefield had the most dead bodies. The dead bodies here mutated into zombies and formed a zombie tide that was endless. There was no possibility of resistance. Cole City could not escape the nightmare. The whole city became a dead city. These people had seen the horror of the zombie tide with their own eyes. When they thought that Suwan might soon become a zombie, they were alert and clenched their weapons. Even if Suwan was not bitten by a zombie, she was just weak because of too many minor injuries on her body, but what did it have to do with these people? In the eyes of these people, women, especially Suwan, a woman who is a little pretty and a little cute, will only become their sex slaves in the end. Apart from that, Suwan is useless, so even if Suwan dies, they will not care.


    "Give me some water, please," Suwan said weakly, but these people just looked her up and down nervously with their guns, completely indifferent. Suwan begged a few more times, but got nothing except their curses. Perhaps disappointed, Suwan closed her mouth, lowered her head, and sat there motionless, as if she had fainted.


    The guards had been observing Suwan. Seeing that Suwan looked like she was about to die, several of them looked at each other. One of them approached her uneasily and kicked Suwan''s legs twice from a distance. Suwan still didn''t move, so the man moved closer and lifted Suwan''s face with the barrel of the gun. Suwan''s eyes were closed and her face was red. It did not look good.


    The man cursed angrily, because the death of Suwan, who was kind of cute and pretty and had become a prisoner, was a loss to them in some ways.


    "She''s dying," the man turned around and said to his companion, but at the moment he turned around, Suwan suddenly opened his eyes. Suwan''s hands were tied to the wooden pillar behind her, but it did not prevent her from standing up. Suwan suddenly jumped up and stood up when the man turned his head again, then raised one leg high and kicked the man''s jaw from bottom to top with the thick sole of the military boot. The kick was fast and fierce, and the sound of the bone cracking was very harsh. However, it did not stop there. In his body that others could not see, the man''s jawbone was broken, and the gap in the bones became larger and larger and spread to his cervical vertebrae, and even the whole head was affected. He only felt a roar in his ears, and the whole person fell backwards.


    The other guards in the house pointed their guns at Suwan when she stood up, but Suwan moved too fast. When they aimed their guns at her and pulled the trigger, Suwan suddenly jumped up and did a backflip, put his feet against the wooden pillar and hung on the top of it to avoid this round of shooting. The bullets all hit the wooden stake. When those people raised their guns, Suwan turned his hands that were tied to the wooden pillar and moved his whole body behind the pillar.


    Unlike Chinese houses, foreign houses are mostly made of pure wood and are not sturdy. Suwan just discovered that this wooden pillar is not very strong, probably because the house is too old. This shows that this temporary base was indeed established not long ago, leaving al-Qaeda no time to find a better place. Countless bullets hit the wooden pillar, causing the fragile pillar to break in the middle. The roof also collapsed as the wooden pillar broke, raising a cloud of dust that blocked the view.


    A piece of the roof collapsed, raising thick dust. Several guards were choked and stepped back two steps. They had to squint their eyes. However, at this moment, a figure rushed towards them in the misty dust. The guards did not even look at the figure and immediately fired at it. They did not dare to look at the body on the ground until they had used up all the bullets. Only then did they realize that it was not Suwan, but the al-Qaeda member who had just been kicked unconscious by Suwan! They looked up in panic and saw Suwan rushing towards them.


    Some people quickly changed bullets for their light machine guns, and some simply threw away their machine guns to pull out their pistols from their waists. The person closest to Suwan did not attack Suwan at first, but threw away his gun and retreated in panic, obviously scared. Only then did they understand why the students of Belster were weapons of war, but they understood it too late. When Suwan ran towards him, he suddenly jumped up and threw him down. His back of the head hit the ground heavily, and he was in a trance for a moment. Then Suwan pulled out the pistol from his waist.


    Suwan''s hands were still tied together with wire, but that did not prevent her from shooting. There was no need to aim at such a close distance. Suwan knelt on one leg on the ground, raised her gun and shot two al-Qaeda members who were changing bullets in front of her. When someone took out a pistol and shot at her, Suwan suddenly rolled to the side and jumped up, shooting at them while running towards the wooden pillar next to her. However, the pistol had limited bullets, and the pistol in Suwan''s hand ran out of bullets after a few shots. Suwan had no choice but to throw the gun away. Fortunately, she was quick and hid behind the wooden pillar before the bullets ran out.


    There were still two al-Qaeda members alive in the house. After a burst of random shooting, there were not many bullets left in their guns, only two or three at most. They knew very well the situation they would face once they ran out of bullets, so they did not dare to shoot rashly and waste bullets. The two men exchanged glances, and approached the wooden pillar with guns raised on the left and right. However, they moved cautiously step by step behind the wooden pillar, but did not see anyone. Just when they felt something was wrong, they heard Suwan''s greeting from above their heads.


    "Hey," Suwan raised his eyebrows and greeted them from the rafters.


    The two men raised their guns in a hurry, but Suwan, who jumped down, was obviously faster. She jumped down and kicked one of them down. Before he fell to the ground completely, she grabbed his hand and used his hand to shoot the other man. Then she bent her legs and pressed the guard under her. She pressed the wire wrapped between her wrists against the guard''s neck, pressing harder and harder. The wire had already cut the guard''s neck with blood. The guard stared but could not make any sound. Then two tiny sounds of bones being dislocated were heard, and the guard''s body went limp.


    Suwan glanced at the quiet room. Except for her, everyone was lying on the ground. The man who was unconscious after hitting his head on the ground was covered in blood. It seemed that he was hit by a stray bullet in the chaos.


    Suwan breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, walked to the table, picked up her parachute and knife, and cut the wire on her hand.


    "My knife."


    Suwan put the parachute and the soldier''s knife into his leg pocket, stretched his wrist which was very painful from being wrapped by the wire for too long, and went over to pick up the assault rifle on the table.


    "My gun."


    Most of the equipment in Suwan''s combat bag had been divided up by al-Qaeda members, leaving only these two weapons. Suwan weighed the assault rifle and felt the weight of the bullets, which was enough for temporary emergency use. She held the assault rifle tightly, carefully approached the door of the room, and then leaned against the wall next to the door and listened carefully to the movement outside. While listening to the movement outside, she observed the direction of the window, but no one came over because of the gunshots in the house.


    Suwan heard several gunshots outside.


    Did they get here so quickly? No, the gunshots were far away, at least on the other side of the base, not nearby.


    Did the rescue team come to save her? It seemed unlikely. They knew what was important. Saving the survivors was the most important thing.


    Suwan had just made up his mind to open the door and go out when suddenly there was a violent vibration, as if the entire base was shaking, and he didn''t know where the explosion occurred.


    Suwan was caught off guard and his ears were buzzing. He fell to the ground and it took him a few seconds to come to his senses. He got up and shook his head vigorously until he became a little more sober. However, his hearing had not recovered and he was still ringing in his ears. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan ran out with an unsteady step, and saw that the temporary base about 200 meters ahead had a gap blown out, and a high flame was burning. The zombies walked into the base through the gap without noticing, and rushed towards the al-Qaeda members in flames. There were too many zombies, as if the zombies in the entire city were attracted by the explosion. There was no end in sight. Being surrounded by these zombies would result in being torn to pieces. The way they rushed towards the living with flames and mouths wide open looked more like demons from hell, which frightened people. Listening to the screams of the al-Qaeda members and the friction of the zombies'' joints, accompanied by tinnitus, was simply terrifying.


    Did Angela and the others do this?


    There is no doubt that they did it.


    Looking at the countless zombies staggering closer and closer, if Angela and the others were in front of Suwan, Suwan really wanted to punch them one by one to express his gratitude.


    It has been more than a month since the incident at Bellster College, but that doesn''t mean there is no shadow. No one can forget that horrible scene, and there are too many zombies, so densely packed that it''s almost endless. Suwan''s legs and feet almost went weak from watching them, and he had to quickly look away.


    There was no time for Suwan to hesitate. The zombies were coming from the direction of the city center. Suwan absolutely could not rush in head-on. She would only do that if she was stunned by the explosion. She was alone and had to stay away from the zombies. So Suwan immediately turned and ran towards the primeval forest. The base was in chaos. Everyone was concerned about their own survival and few people noticed her. But the impact of the explosion just now was that her legs were sore and weak. She almost fell to the ground after running two steps. However, Suwan immediately patted her swollen legs and rushed to the front of the barbed wire with all her strength. She climbed up and jumped out by grabbing the gap in the barbed wire. The barbed wire was two meters high and could block the zombies. Suwan was not the only one who wanted to stay away from the zombies. There was also a member of the base who was struggling to climb the barbed wire, but he was not as fast as Suwan. He looked up and saw Suwan who had jumped out of the barbed wire. He widened his eyes in surprise: "You are..."


    "No," Suwan said, and kicked the barbed wire. The other party struggled twice on the unstable barbed wire, but still fell back. Suwan shrugged, turned around and ran deep into the forest.


    The roars of zombies and the screams of countless people were heard behind him, but what did it have to do with Suwan?


    The author has something to say:


    Regarding the names of the protagonists


    Suwan¡ª¡ªmeans everything is easy, because in the zombie outbreak situation, we need a little hope, so Suwan is named like this Zoe¡ª¡ªZoe in American Horror Story, she is so beautiful~ I was attracted by her face when I watched it~ I like the character of Zoe so much Charlotte¡ª¡ªa vampire movie, a vampire named Charlotte is a very elegant woman, so I like this name very much Angela¡ª¡ªTalking Tom has a girlfriend named Angela, and the software is called Talking Angela. Angela is a unique scenery.

 Chapter 33: Crazy

    Chapter 33 - 33: Crazy


    Angela and her group had successfully bypassed Al Qaeda and entered Cole City. At this time, even if they didn''t want to, they had to face the zombies. Several people cooperated with each other and used cold weapons to clear the way without disturbing too many zombies. They came to a rooftop a few hundred meters opposite the temporary base and used it as a commanding height. From here, they could observe the situation of Al Qaeda very well. Al Qaeda still wanted to ambush them, but they didn''t expect that they were ready to attack Al Qaeda.


    "There are indeed a lot of people, sufficient ammunition, and strong firepower," Coleim lay on the roof, observed through a telescope and said, "I didn''t see any other people. If Suwan is still alive, he should have been locked up." From the telescope, it can be seen that there are many people patrolling with guns standing on the high ground of the temporary base. If any zombies approach, they will be shot dead by them, so there are many zombie corpses around the temporary base.


    "Of course she''ll be alive," Mike, who was saved by Suwan, didn''t like what Cole said. He slapped Cole on the head hard, causing Cole to howl in pain.


    "Keep your voice down," Parker advised them worriedly, "Don''t attract the zombies."


    "Charlie and Paul are guarding the corridor, there will be no problem for now," Wales, holding a piece of compressed biscuit in his mouth, squatting on the ground fiddling with the computer, and advised Parker to relax.


    The computer displayed a panoramic view of Cole City through satellite positioning. Angela and Parker watched him slide the map a few times. The computer showed the specific streets of Cole City. The streets were full of zombies. Parker was terrified. Thinking of the zombies he had just seen up close, his legs and feet went weak: "What should we do?" In fact, he wanted to ask them when to leave, but Parker, the pilot, had no say in the rescue team, and he could not leave here alone even if he wanted to.


    "There are two essential resources for a temporary base, one is electricity, the other is oil," Wales said as he swiped the map. "They can generate electricity themselves, but oil can''t be generated. It must be shipped in from outside." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So we have to wait for them to ship the oil?" Parker couldn''t understand: "How long will it take?"


    "No, what he means is that there are so many zombies in the town, and it looks like they haven''t been cleared out, which means these people haven''t obtained resources from the city yet. So, we can see if there is anything that can help Suwan," Angela explained to Parker. Wales slid the map a few times and looked around, and suddenly raised his computer: "Look, I found it," Wales enlarged the screen on the computer to show the other people. The picture displayed on the computer showed an oil truck with its front end crashing into a temporary telephone booth.


    There weren''t many zombies around. What happened now was not surprising. Maybe the driver encountered zombies on the road and abandoned the car in a hurry and ran away.


    "This gasoline truck?" Parker couldn''t believe it.


    Angela nodded.


    Parker was frightened and stiffened. He was terrified to see zombies up close. Now these people were actively approaching the zombies. Oh my God, are these Belsters some kind of monsters? Don''t they know how to be afraid?


    "Don''t act like a little girl," Wales looked at Parker amusedly.


    "Is there any oil left?" This is what Mike is worried about: "It is possible that the car will not start."


    "It all depends on luck," Angela spread her hands.


    So a few people decided to drive the oil truck into Al-Qaeda, creating a gap in Al-Qaeda''s temporary base to lure the zombies in, while other members looked for commanding heights to shoot at the people patrolling high above the temporary base to prevent the oil truck from being sniped by the drivers before it got close to them, although this plan sounded a bit unrealistic to Parker.


    The tasks were quickly assigned. Everyone had their own tasks. Angela went to drive the car, so there was still one person missing to attract the zombies'' attention and notice the sight of the other people. Parker asked tremblingly, "Me, me?"


    "I''m glad you have this awareness," Angela patted Parker''s shoulder affectionately. Seeing Parker''s lips move, she immediately said, "Objection is invalid," so Parker shut up.


    Poor Parker, he had always been a pilot, and this was his first time directly participating in a rescue operation. He had to be a fresh meat to attract zombies. Parker was about to cry. His original mission was to send the rescue team to Daco City. Damn the al-Qaeda elements!


    But his objection was ineffective, so he had no choice but to follow the team members to the city center. Angela pulled him like a sack along the way. He didn''t know whether Angela was afraid that he would fall behind or run away. Parker thought it was more likely the latter.


    Oh my god, how could Parker dare to run away? Wherever he ran, he would be a delicious meal for zombies. Parker had already given up on himself.


    Seven people, to be precise, six people except Parker only used cold weapons, did not follow Suwan''s route, bypassed the ambush of al-Qaeda members on the only way to the city center, and still reached the city center. There were too many zombies in the city center. At a glance, they were densely packed, and the stench was overwhelming. Parker almost fainted. Then he saw the combat effectiveness of the rescue team.


    When the explosion started, everyone possessed the speed of a leopard and indescribable explosive power. Parker was stunned. Before he could express his amazement, he was suddenly pulled by Angela and almost fell to the ground. However, when he saw the ground was covered with black blood, Parker immediately climbed up swiftly.


    Several people fought their way out of a barely passable bloody path and escorted Angela to the cab of the oil truck. Then the tall Welsh man grabbed Parker''s collar and threw him onto the oil drum of the oil truck. The oil drum was a smooth horizontal cylinder. Parker almost slipped off the other side, but when he saw the zombies on the other side rushing over and hitting the oil drum, Parker quickly sat down and dared not move. When the zombies raised their arms, they would touch his shoes. Parker had to lift his legs hard to try to get away from them. At this time, the oil truck suddenly started, and the whole body of the car shook. Parker almost slipped off again and was caught by the zombies'' dry hand bones.


    Oh God, please give me a happy ending. Parker has given up all hope in life.


    Angela tried to start the engine, and after two or three attempts, she finally got the car moving. From the vibration of the car body, she could tell that there was not much oil left in the back. The car body was very light, which was not a good sign. As for how much oil was left in the barrel, it was all up to luck. Angela gave Mike outside the cab a thumbs up to indicate that she was ready, and then started the oil truck. The others quietly left when the zombies were attracted by the oil truck, and went to find a commanding position near the temporary base of al-Qaeda.


    The car doesn''t need to drive far, just enough to reach al-Qaeda''s temporary base.


    Because the noise of the oil truck starting was very loud, the zombies noticed the movement here. They twisted their heads stiffly to look over here, and saw Parker sitting on the oil truck. They immediately howled excitedly, and all stretched out their arms and staggered towards him.


    "I feel like I''ve been eaten by their gazes," Parker covered his face in pain as he looked at so many zombies chasing him behind the oil truck. His voice was transmitted to the ears of the team members wearing radio headsets through the microphone at his mouth.


    "That''s your illusion. Their eyes can no longer see anything," Angela replied to him through the radio headset.


    "But they have an instinct to eat people."


    "In fact, they don''t want to eat people. Their instinct is to devour the brain waves and magnetic fields of living people." Angela told him.


    "I need comfort," Parker was frightened and had to tell the truth. He was roaring in his heart, can''t Angela just drive properly!!!


    "Well, at least you haven''t been caught by them yet." Angela couldn''t be blamed for this. The staggering zombies blocking the road ahead rushed over, and she had to run over them. The oil truck was large and heavy, and it easily crushed the zombies under the wheels. Angela could hear the friction sound of the zombies'' bones breaking when they were crushed, but it couldn''t be like this forever. If the zombies'' bodies got stuck in the tires, the car wouldn''t be able to move. Whether driving over zombies or making a sharp turn, the car body would shake. Parker was so scared that his face was expressionless. He felt that he might be thrown off at any time.


    "But I don''t think I''ll live long, over." Parker didn''t want to say another word.


    The oil truck performed very well. Although it was nervous along the way, it still approached the temporary base of al-Qaeda smoothly. However, the closer it got, the more difficult it became because there were too many corpses of zombies that had been killed near the temporary base. The oil truck had no choice but to bump over them and run over the corpses. As for Parker on the oil barrel, he was as pale as a dead man.


    Al Qaeda members also discovered them.


    "A fuel truck. Where did it come from?"


    "Oh my god, there are so many zombies following us!"


    "That oil truck looks like it''s about to break through the defense line!"


    The defense line of the temporary base is made of barbed wire, and there are patrol personnel standing on high places inside who are responsible for killing the zombies approaching the temporary base. But now this oil truck is moving towards the direction of the barbed wire, and the speed is relatively slow because zombies keep crashing into the oil truck and then being crushed. However, the speed is still faster than the zombies chasing after it with low roars from behind, driving those zombies towards the temporary base.


    A patrolman immediately raised his sniper rifle and looked at Angela in the cab through the sniper scope. Noticing Angela''s combat uniform, he cursed, "Damn it, it''s those officers!" Then he was about to aim at Angela''s head and pull the trigger, but just as he was about to do so, he fell down first, shot in the middle of the eyebrows, and died.


    It is the students who are at the commanding heights.


    "Shoot the driver, be careful not to hit the oil truck!" The patrolmen ran over and raised their guns to aim at Angela in the cab. The team members on the commanding heights immediately shot at them, but two shots still hit the front window of the cab. One shot cracked the front window of the cab, and the other shot directly shattered the front window. Seeing that the other side was shooting at her, Angela suddenly leaned to the side, rummaged through the debris bag in the oil truck for a screwdriver, and used the screwdriver to hold the throttle of the oil truck so that the oil truck would keep moving forward.


    Parker sat on the oil drum backwards, and could only see the dense zombies chasing behind him. Hearing the gunshots behind him, he was so scared that he lay on the oil drum and asked quickly: "Angela, are you still alive?"


    "Alive." Parker heard Angela''s voice behind him and quickly looked back. He saw Angela had jumped out of the cab and was standing on the ground looking at him.


    Parker breathed a sigh of relief, then panicked.


    The oil truck did not stop. He sat on the oil truck and watched himself and Angela pass by and then get farther and farther away.


    "Are you an idiot? Jump down!" Angela looked at him in amazement and yelled at him.


    Parker realized it belatedly and crawled to the side. He wanted to climb down safely, but Angela saw that he was dawdling, so she caught up with him and grabbed Parker''s trouser leg and pulled him down. The oil barrel was cylindrical, and Parker slid down the barrel and fell to the ground when Angela pulled him. However, the ground was full of dead bodies. Parker fell on the pile of dead bodies. It didn''t hurt, but he almost kissed the rotten faces of the dead bodies. The close contact with the zombies made Parker''s heart beat wildly, his whole body stiffened, and he forgot to climb up from the dead bodies. It''s not Parker''s fault. Normal people would have this reaction. He is not the specially trained Belster, but just an ordinary pilot. If the plane hadn''t been shot down by al-Qaeda members, Parker would have returned to the plane at this time, and he wouldn''t have to face the zombies at all. Parker has fallen to this point now, and it can only be said that his luck is terrible. Just as Wales joked, in front of Belster trainees, he was like a helpless little girl.


    It was Angela who grabbed Parker''s collar and pulled him up from the pile of corpses. Facing Angela, Parker felt ashamed that he was not as calm as a woman, but he also felt that Angela gave him a full sense of security at this time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry," Parker was at a loss and said guiltily, "I''m sorry for causing you trouble." If it wasn''t for the wrong timing, Angela felt that Parker would probably still shyly pull at the corner of his clothes and say sorry!


    Angela felt that Wales was right.


    Compared with Belster, who were extremely strong both mentally and physically, Parker was incredibly weak. Angela had no doubt that she could take Parker''s life with just a flick of her finger. This was quite strange to Angela. After all, during the years she had studied at Belster Academy, the men she had met were either students whose strengths were too similar to hers to create any sparks, or guards who rigidly followed orders. Angela hadn''t seen someone as weak as Parker for several years.


    The students are all too powerful. They are already a group of top talents in the world. If you want to attract them, you have to be stronger than them to conquer them. It is difficult for them to have feelings for students of the same strength. On the contrary, because they are too powerful, they will have a desire to protect the weak.


    And Parker''s appearance was not bad either. Seeing him so uneasy, Angela felt a little maternal.


    "Actually, I think you''re doing pretty well," Angela stroked her chin, looking at Parker with interest, and suddenly hooked her arms around Parker''s neck and kissed him on the lips.


    kindness.


    kindness?


    Our Parker suddenly felt that life was hopeful again.


    "What the hell!!!" Colem yelled at Mike angrily, "You guys are still talking about love at this time!!!"

 Chapter 34 Survivors

    Chapter 34 - 34 Survivors


    It''s not a good idea to talk about love at this time. There are countless rotting zombies following behind. This is not a romantic background. Angela knows it very well, but... she can''t control herself. Parker looks so delicious. Of course, Angela refers to Parker''s weak character, not the appearance of Parker covered in rotten meat.


    As the passive party being interrogated, Parker was so frightened by Cole''s roar that he trembled all over. Then he saw the dense group of zombies rushing over with the oil truck, less than ten steps away from them. "What, what should I do?" Parker tried hard to show some manly spirit to Angela, but there were too many zombies, so he couldn''t help but become weak. Not hiding behind Angela was already his most courageous performance.


    "Let''s go," Angela said calmly, raising the machine gun she was carrying.


    Then Parker continued his previous fate like a sack, being dragged around by Angela without any autonomy. Mike and Paul cleared the snipers in the temporary base from the commanding heights, while Colem angrily cleared the way for Angela and Parker. His anger was about to materialize, and he beat the zombies to pieces, scaring Parker to death.


    "He, he won''t hurt us by mistake, will he?" A zombie was shot in the head as he approached Parker, splashing dirty blood all over Parker, scaring him so much that his whole body turned cold.


    Angela grabbed him with one hand and shot at the zombies in front with the other hand. She didn''t even turn her head and said, "Colomb''s shooting is very accurate." Before Parker could be relieved, she said, "But Colemb shot only because the zombie was so close to you just now. It seems that Colemb is very unhappy with you. Maybe next time he sees a zombie biting you, he won''t shoot to help you."


    Angela was telling the truth, and her truth made Parker tremble again.


    "So stick with me," Angela said.


    Parker immediately pressed almost his entire body against Angela.


    Angela was very satisfied.


    Seeing that Angela and Parker had already moved away from the oil truck, Wales, who had been following the oil truck with his scope aimed at the oil barrel, reminded Angela and Parker to take cover. After receiving a response, he fired a shot at the oil barrel. This was not difficult, as the oil barrel was a large target. However, no one knew whether there was any oil left in the barrel, which was the most troublesome thing.


    After firing a shot, Wales looked at the oil truck in the sight and muttered twice: "Please, please..." The result was what Wales was happy to see. A few drops of oil slowly dripped out of the bullet hole in the oil barrel. It could be seen that there was indeed not much oil in the barrel, but as long as there was some oil left, it would be enough for Wales to play.


    Angela dragged Parker into a clothing store, shot and killed several zombies following them, pulled Parker to squat and said to Parker: "Cover your ears."


    "What?" Parker asked while panting because he had just run too fast.


    "Cover your ears!" Angela yelled at Parker impatiently. Her voice was so sharp that Parker''s ears were buzzing, so he had to cover his ears.


    Angela then said to the radio mike, "Okay."


    The oil truck had stopped near the wire fence of the temporary base because of the increasing number of dead bodies on the ground and the tires were stuck. The leaked oil naturally dripped on the dead bodies. Wales narrowed his eyes, aimed at a dead body under the oil barrel with a lot of oil dripping on its clothes, and pulled the trigger. This bullet hit the dead body and was useless, but Wales pulled the trigger very quickly. The first bullet hit the dead body, but before the bullet sank into the dead body, it was hit by the second bullet. The two bullets collided at high speed, and a small spark was created in an instant, igniting the oil on the dead body. The flames burst out from the dead body and burned, blocking the small bullet hole on the oil barrel.


    The oil truck exploded with a loud bang, blowing open the barbed wire defense line. The zombies following the oil truck also caught fire, but they had no five senses and continued to move forward without any perception. They entered the temporary base through the gap created by the oil truck and pounced on the al-Qaeda members in the base.


    The loud noise could be heard throughout the city of Cole. More and more zombies were attracted towards this side by the sound. Screams of people continued to be heard in the temporary base of the al-Qaeda members. However, the rescue team did not continue to observe whether Suwan escaped from the temporary base. Instead, they directly put away their equipment and gathered together, avoiding the zombies from a small path and rushing towards the direction of the survivors.


    "What about Suwan? Are you really not going to care about her anymore?" Parker couldn''t help but ask after reuniting with everyone.


    No one answered him.


    The seven people quickly reached the location of the survivors. The coordinates of the distress signal were in a small house. Although most zombies were attracted to the temporary base of al-Qaeda, this villa was located near the outskirts of Cole City and there were still some zombies nearby. For safety reasons, Wales first observed the situation in the house with a thermal imaging device outside the house, and then nodded: "There are two adults, one male and one female judging by their body shapes."


    They should be a couple. Wales put away the imager, nodded, and made gestures to sneak in to the people around him.


    The door was locked and the windows were nailed shut with wooden boards from the outside. It was obvious that this family had a strong sense of vigilance. Wales used a dagger to pry the lock, while Angela and Charlie covered him and killed the zombies that were approaching. Wales moved quickly and opened the door in half a minute. He waved to the people outside, and several people lowered their footsteps and quietly entered the room.


    From outside, the imaging device was used to observe that the couple was in the living room. The windows were nailed shut with wooden boards. Although it was morning, the house was dark. Several people turned on their tactical flashlights and came to the living room. However, no one was there, so they dispersed to look for people in each room. Coleme went to the bedroom and just as he opened the door, he suddenly noticed something and dodged to the side. When he shone the flashlight, he saw a man standing in the corner of the room with an axe and a thin woman standing behind him. Both of them looked at Coleme with a gun in panic. It seemed that the man had heard the door being pried open and hid in with the woman.


    "Don''t be afraid," Coleim whispered quickly, "We are the rescue team."


    The man was stunned after hearing this, then slowly put down the axe in his hand, looking very confused: "You really came, we couldn''t wait for you, and thought you wouldn''t come..."


    The woman behind him could no longer contain her excitement and was about to cry. Coleham heard the growling of the zombies outside and warned her, "Don''t make a sound!" The woman''s husband quickly covered his wife''s mouth, and the woman threw herself into the man''s arms, crying silently.


    Others also heard the noise and walked into the bedroom. Paul checked the two people and found that they had not been bitten or scratched by zombies, so they were safe and could be rescued.


    "Did you send out the distress signal?" Angela asked them.


    The woman nodded with tears in her eyes and choked up as she said, "We heard the broadcast. Oh my God, you really came. We are saved..."


    "Hush," Angela signaled her not to get too excited: "Are there any other survivors around here?"


    "Everyone who is alive is gone," the man said.


    Angela looked at the two of them: "Why didn''t you leave?"


    "Marty is not in good health," the man firmly hugged the thin woman who was still crying beside him, "I can''t abandon her, so I stay with her. I have to protect her. If we encounter zombies, she will probably fall behind, so it''s better for her to stay at home."


    Angela was somewhat moved, and asked him again: "How did you hold on until now?"


    "After those monsters rushed into the city, the whole city was in chaos. Everyone was scrambling for resources, so my friends and I stole a lot of things. I nailed the house with wooden boards, and Marty and I never went out again. After hearing the broadcast, I sent a distress signal using the radio. We thought we would never be rescued..." The man''s voice became hoarse.


    "What''s your name?" Angela asked him.


    "Fry."


    Angela nodded: "Okay, Fry, we will leave immediately and go to a safe city where the army is stationed. You will be safe."


    Fry nodded vigorously and hugged his wife tighter.


    The plane they came on was blown up by al-Qaeda members. They couldn''t walk to a nearby safe city, so they redeployed the plan. After discussing in the living room, the trainees decided to look for available vehicles nearby. While they were deploying the plan, Marty cautiously asked Parker, who was standing next to them without getting a word in: "Did you cause that explosion?"


    Parker politely replied to Marty: "Yes, ma''am, we have to do that. It has become a temporary base of al-Qaeda. One of our companions was caught by them when he came here."


    Upon hearing about Al-Qaeda, Marty was a little panicked. Although Cole City was very close to the battlefield, there had always been troops stationed on the battlefield, so Cole City was very safe. The two of them had been hiding in the house and had no idea what was happening outside. Of course, they didn''t know that after the fall of Cole City, Al-Qaeda had occupied the city. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, our way out doesn''t go through there," Angela looked over and comforted Marty.


    "What about your companions?" Marty asked with concern.


    Several people looked at each other and fell silent. Marty exclaimed softly and made a cross on his chest: "May God bless him."


    "Do you believe in God?" Angela asked.


    "At this time, we must have some faith," Marty said with a wry smile, "otherwise, how can we hold on?"


    Angela nodded: "Smart move," then she shone the tactical flashlight around the house and frowned and asked: "Where''s your husband?"


    "He''s packing his luggage," Marty said. Angela listened and winked at Colum. Colum understood and approached the bedroom cautiously with his gun raised. Angela followed. Seeing them do this, Marty was a little panicked. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Mike''s palm pressed his mouth. "Sorry, ma''am, we may have lost a companion. We can''t make any mistakes at this time," Mike lowered his voice and said in Marty''s ear. Seeing Angela and Colum approaching the bedroom with guns in hand, Marty''s eyes widened in fear.


    The bedroom door was half open, and there were trivial noises coming from inside. Fry didn''t know what he was doing inside. Columb gently pushed the door open with the barrel of his gun. Fry was unaware and was still squatting beside the bed in the dark, doing something unknown. He had lived in this house for so long that he didn''t need to turn on the lights to fully understand every furnishing in the house. However, he suddenly noticed the glaring light, turned around and saw Columb and Angela pointing their guns at him, and was startled.


    "What are you doing?" Colem asked.


    "It''s Marty''s medicine," Frye said quickly, "She''s not in good health, so you have to take the medicine with you."


    Angela took two steps closer and shone the tactical flashlight into the bag in Fry''s hand. It was filled with a mess of medicine bottles. Angela took two bottles and looked at them, then put the medicine back and nodded to Cole. Fry did not lie, but there were too many medicines. It was impossible that they were the dosage prescribed by the doctor. Angela asked him, "How did you get so many medicines?"


    "After I came back from grabbing the food, I went to the pharmacy and grabbed some medicine." Frye was a little nervous because he was pointed at by a gun, but he said honestly: "These medicines are too expensive, and Marty can''t usually get them. I wanted Marty to feel better, so I went to grab these medicines." He hugged the bag tightly, as if he was afraid that Angela would reach out and snatch it away.


    Frye said it so easily, but Angela could imagine that when a zombie wave had broken out in the city, it was not safe even at home, and for Marty, Frye dared to go out and face another zombie wave.


    Angela stared at Fry blankly, and suddenly she was moved.


    Coleim also put down the gun he had been holding.

 Chapter 35 Leaving

    Chapter 35 - 35 Leaving


    Wales observed the city of Cole through satellite positioning and soon found a vehicle suitable to take them to a safe city. There were not many zombies nearby, and it depended on luck whether the car could start. Frye saw the street on the screen and recognized it as near his previous workplace, so he volunteered to lead the team members to go there by a small path. After leaving the cabin, several people found that Frye''s face was haggard. Obviously, he was very weak because he had been hiding in the cabin for a month, but in order to take Marty to a safe city, Frye was not afraid of anything.


    The others stayed at Fry''s house. Mike''s arm was injured. Although it didn''t affect anything, he was not needed at this time, so Mike half-lying on the sofa to rest. Wales connected the computer to the satellite, observed the scene in the town, and told several people which road was safer. The fluorescence of his computer screen was also the brightest thing in the room. Charlie was checking his equipment. Everyone had something to do, only Parker had nothing to do. Seeing Marty sitting alone next to him, he went to chat with her.


    "You and your husband are so loving."


    Marty was a little embarrassed, and smiled shyly, "He is like a big kid, and he always treats me like a kid."


    Parker didn''t understand such cheesy love words and nodded in agreement, but didn''t take them to heart at all. Marty asked him again, "Your friend is injured, is he okay?" She was referring to Mike with a bandage on his arm. "Oh, him, of course he''s fine, he just fell down. Look, he''s as strong as a bull, he doesn''t look like anything would happen to him," Parker said and then saw Mike move. He was so scared that he immediately shut up, but Mike still closed his eyes to rest. But Parker didn''t dare to say any more gossip.


    "Will my husband, Fry, come back safely?" Marty asked anxiously.


    Parker was about to speak when he heard gunshots from his wireless headset. It was undoubtedly Cole and his team that encountered zombies in the suburbs that were not attracted by the explosion. However, after a few gunshots, Cole''s report was heard. It was a close call. Parker was startled by the gunshots in the wireless headset and said dully: "Of course, don''t worry, ma''am, my friends are all like Superman." Then Parker reacted and said sincerely and proudly: "Didn''t you see how they killed the zombies? They just poked a hole in the zombie''s head with one knife...Ms. Marty?"


    Marty frowned and said, "That''s a bit gross."


    "Zombies are disgusting too, what can we do?" Parker shrugged.


    Marty accepted his statement, and then asked: "Those monsters are zombies. What are zombies?"


    Parker was not sure either, and said vaguely: "Who knows? Anyway, it''s a word similar to monster."


    Marty nodded and silently crossed herself, asking God to bring her husband and the members of the rescue team back safely.


    "Good news, these cars are still drivable. We''re going to drive back. Get ready and set off as soon as the cars arrive." Cole''s voice came from the wireless headset. Wales then told the people in the room to get ready. Several members of the rescue team immediately became nervous, put on their combat bags and picked up machine guns.


    "What''s this for?" Marty was shocked.


    "We''re leaving, ma''am," Parker said to her, raising his voice. "To a safe place."


    All the canned biscuits in Fry and Marty''s homes were taken away. After all, more food is a good thing for a five-day journey.


    Cole and his men drove back three trucks. The sound of the trucks'' starting attracted some zombies from afar, so in order to leave the trucks as soon as possible, they started the trucks after returning to the cabin. The people in the cabin hurried out and got on the trucks. Parker helped Marty get on the trucks. The survivors, Marty and Fry, sat in the co-pilot seats of the two trucks respectively. Mike was injured, so Parker asked him to sit in the co-pilot seat of another car. Looking back, he saw Mike drawing an arrow on the door of the cabin with a red marker, and he added a few more strokes to make the arrow more obvious.


    "What are you doing? Come here quickly, the zombies are behind you," Parker glanced at the swaying figures at the other end of the street and urged him.


    "Suwan might come looking, and when she sees this arrow, she''ll know we''re heading to a nearby city where troops are stationed," Mike walked, looking back to see if his arrow was obvious enough.


    Parker shrugged and didn''t comment. But he felt that Suwan might not survive, so how could he come here and see this arrow? Facing zombies alone, what''s the difference between that and death?


    "Hurry up and get in the car," Parker pointed to the passenger seat. Mike ignored him and jumped into the back of the car, holding his gun. "Hey, I told you to sit here," Parker urged him. Mike didn''t even bother to look at him. He raised his gun and fired at an approaching zombie. "You sit down by yourself. I can protect everyone here. You can''t even hold a gun. Don''t fall out of the car again."


    Parker knew that he was talking about what happened when he was on the oil barrel, and his face turned red with anger. Colem in the driving seat urged him unhappily: "Get in the car quickly, don''t waste my time!" So Parker weakly sat in the passenger seat.


    Cole, Angela, and Wales were driving the cars, and the remaining three were in the rear carriage to protect the vehicles from approaching zombies. The three trains started moving quickly and headed west.


    "Miss Angela," Marty, who was sitting next to Angela, asked with concern, "Is your partner really going to be okay? Mr. Parker said that you are all very capable people, so nothing should happen to her, right?" Marty felt very guilty because the rescue team lost a member while saving himself and Fry.


    "She is my best friend," Angela said, looking at the truck driven by Coleham in front of her, her eyes red. "I believe she will be fine."


    Perhaps because Marty is not a member of the rescue team, Angela doesn''t have to pretend to be indifferent and can be a little sentimental like an ordinary person.


    Just a little while is enough.


    Wales'' voice soon came from the wireless headset: "We need to take a detour. There are a lot of zombies ahead and the car can''t drive through."


    The team drove a truck to escort the two survivors out of Cole. With Wales watching the road ahead through satellite, they could always avoid some dangers. As for whether there were other survivors in Cole, the rescue team had no hope. After all, according to Frye, all the survivors had left the city. If there were other survivors, why didn''t they call for help after hearing the broadcast? Not everyone is as lucky as Frye and Marty. Now that the survivors have left Cole with Frye and Marty, Cole has completely become a dead city.


    It was originally planned that it would take five days to drive to the safe city in the west. However, this was the best expectation. In fact, it was much more difficult. The two survivors did not have the physical fitness to rescue the team, and it was impossible for them to travel all day and all night. Even if they wanted to, the oil in the truck was not enough for them to drive for five days. So they would try their best to find some usable remaining oil in some abandoned vehicles they encountered on the highway. Even with such efforts, the last three trucks still had to abandon one car in order to reduce the use of oil. In the end, the car was really out of oil and could not start. They were still two days away from the safe city. If the original two-day drive was replaced by walking, the speed would be more than ten times slower. It was impossible to estimate the time it would take to reach the safe city. The only thing to be thankful for was that the team members took all the food from Frye''s house and saved some money. These foods were probably enough to support them to reach the safe city.


    At night, several people lit a small fire in the woods. In order not to attract the attention of zombies or wild animals, the fire was very small. It was not for heating, but just to boil some water. The night in the forest was still very cold. The members of the rescue team didn''t feel anything. Marty, who was not in good health, was shivering with cold. Fry took off his coat and put it on her. They leaned against a tree trunk and whispered in her ear: "We will be safe soon. We will be safe if we go west. Don''t worry. We thought the rescue team would not come, but they came to save us. You are right. We must always keep hope."


    Marty was holding a can of hot water in her hands to warm her hands. After hearing what Fry said, she smiled and nodded. Fry reached out to touch her dirty face and kissed her cheek gently: "Don''t worry."


    Angela was holding the machine gun, quietly watching Fry and Marty snuggling together. Suddenly, footsteps sounded behind her, and she felt something heavy, a piece of clothing draped over her. Angela tilted her head and saw Parker standing behind her with a compressed biscuit in his mouth and asked her, "Are you cold?"


    Angela was sitting on a rock, she tilted her head to look at Parker, and suddenly she felt that the timid Parker was quite majestic. She was stunned by the idea and stood up suddenly, with her clothes falling on the rock. Angela didn''t care at all, and said to Parker angrily, "Take care of yourself!" Then she picked up her combat bag and left.


    Parker bit off the compressed biscuit in his mouth absentmindedly, scratched his neck in confusion as he looked at Angela''s back without any reluctance. He couldn''t figure out what he had done wrong? Wasn''t it...wasn''t it Angela who took the initiative to kiss him? Suddenly thinking of that kiss, Parker was a little distracted again. As he was daydreaming, Wales who passed by bumped his shoulder hard. Parker curled up in pain, but Wales was so tall that Parker didn''t dare to complain when he saw him. Instead, Wales complained: "Get out of the way."


    Parker picked up the coat that fell on the stone and hid aside. Even if he was slow, he could sense that the other members of the group were very hostile to him, and it all started with Angela''s kiss. Could it be... Could it be that the others all liked Angela, so they were jealous of him?! Parker was frightened by his own association.


    Angela carried a combat bag on her back, slung her assault rifle over her shoulder, then climbed up a thick tree and sat on the trunk to guard. The forest at night was frighteningly quiet. Sometimes, two shrill screams would suddenly come from far away. It was unknown whether it was the screams of wild animals or zombies. The fire had been trampled out, so the forest became even darker, colder and more mysterious. Angela held a dry leaf in her mouth. She held the gun and looked aimlessly at the dark forest. In the dark night, she suddenly felt that the whole world had become nothingness and she was the only one left in the world. Even though she knew that other team members were hiding in the trees like her to guard, Angela was still scared. She didn''t know if she was the only one who felt this way, but she was very uneasy at this time and had to hold the gun tightly to feel at ease. Angela opened her eyes wide and stared at the depths of the forest in a daze without any sleepiness. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the third day that Suwan had no contact with them.

 Chapter 36 Death

    Chapter 36 - 36 Death


    Suwan kept running into the forest until she could no longer hear the disgusting noises behind her. Then she relaxed and slowed down her pace. The zombies'' attention should be attracted by the members of the temporary base for a while. Suwan was safe at least for now.


    The night in the forest was cold. Suwan was only wearing a thin shirt. Moreover, the shirt was torn by the strong airflow during the explosion and could not keep out the cold at all. The numbness of his wounds from the cold was not pleasant either. Suwan shivered and hugged himself tightly. He searched for some herbal leaves in the forest. Usually, the beasts in the forest would chew these leaves to apply to their wounds when they were injured. Suwan crushed the leaves and squeezed out the juice to apply on the wounds to reduce inflammation. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain of the irritation. All the wounds on his body, big and small, were coated with the anti-inflammatory juice. Suwan''s forehead was also covered with cold sweat.


    Looking up at the still dark sky, Suwan planned to find a sheltered place to stay for a while. The sun had not risen yet and her multi-function watch had been stolen. She could not tell the direction and might get lost if she went on. But everywhere in the forest was the same, cold and damp. While Suwan was walking in the forest looking for a place to shelter from the cold, she alertly heard some rustling noises coming from the nearby grass, which sounded like the roar of zombies. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it was a zombie, it would be better to avoid it. Suwan had few bullets left in his assault rifle, and the combat supply pack was not on him. Suwan did not have enough bullets to squander, so it would be best to save bullets as much as possible. But then Suwan heard a few more whimpering sounds.


    This is not a sound that a zombie could make, it sounds more like a cry for help.


    Suwan came here to save people. Although she didn''t want to encounter the zombies alone at this time, she couldn''t just turn around and leave. She walked quietly towards the place where the sound came from. Then, in the dim morning light, she saw several figures surrounded by something and eating voraciously. They were several zombies, and the person surrounded by them on the ground was making a faint whimpering sound. Suwan was a little annoyed. If she had come earlier, she might have been able to save this person. Now this person could not be saved. Suwan decided to leave decisively. When she turned around, she inadvertently took another look and found that the person surrounded by the zombies was not a person, but a tiger.


    It was the tiger that Suwan had seen before.


    But no matter whether it was a dying tiger or a zombie, Suwan would better avoid it. Suwan thought so, but the tiger who could only vent his anger had obviously discovered Suwan. He stared at Suwan with his clear eyes, and when he saw that Suwan was about to leave, he let out a low roar. This roar was undoubtedly the last strength of the tiger.


    Suwan then looked back again. The tiger was lying on the ground, its shiny fur in a horrible state, without any of its former majesty. It would not live for more than a few minutes. When Suwan turned around, the tiger showed its fangs which were sharp but had no deterrent effect, and whimpered twice for pleading. Suwan was surprised to find that the tiger was crying.


    Suwan stared at the tiger blankly, then looked at the zombies that kept tearing the tiger apart without knowing when they were full, and then she raised her assault rifle and fired a few bursts, knocking down all the zombies. Then she walked towards the tiger with the gun in hand, pointing the muzzle at the tiger''s head.


    Suwan walked closer and found that the dead people on the ground were the al-Qaeda members he had met in the forest before. Suwan did not shoot them in the head again, so these al-Qaeda members became zombies. Suwan looked at the crying tiger in a miserable state and regretted deeply why he did not shoot these al-Qaeda members in the head again before.


    But it was no use regretting. The tiger was already in this state and would die soon. All Suwan could do now was to shoot it in the head to end its suffering.


    Seeing Suwan raising the gun, the tiger moved back a little, not hiding out of fear, but revealing three small lumps of flesh hidden under its belly.


    They are three little tigers.


    Suwan looked at it in surprise and finally understood why the tiger came to the edge of the forest where there were zombies. It was probably because there were too many wild beasts in the forest, so the tiger wanted to give birth to its cubs near the edge of the forest where there were no wild beasts. Unexpectedly, it would happen to be the ones who had mutated into zombies and were killed by Suwan. The tiger that had just given birth was unwilling to abandon its babies and escape, so it would rather hide the babies under its belly and be torn apart by zombies than move.


    The big tiger tried to raise its paw to push the tiger cubs in front of it, but it was really out of strength, and its paw fell back as soon as it raised it. Suwan then slung the gun over his shoulder and gently moved the three cubs in front of the tiger. The tiger looked at its babies lovingly and licked them one by one with its tongue. The little balls of flesh trembled, and their limbs moved uncoordinatedly towards the tiger without opening their eyes. Their bodies were covered with sticky amniotic fluid. The tiger wanted to lick the amniotic fluid off them, but soon the tiger couldn''t even do this. It opened its eyes, breathed heavily, and looked at Suwan with tears in its eyes.


    Suwan had to raise the barrel of the gun and point it at the tiger''s head, then closed his eyes and fired the shot.


    Startled by the gunshot, the little tigers hid beside the tiger in fear, but they did not open their eyes and did not know that their mother''s body was already cold. Then, whether because of the cold or fear, the little tigers stayed beside the tiger for a while and soon became motionless.


    The whole forest returned to silence. Suwan stood among the dead bodies, looking at the zombies lying on the ground and the bloody tiger on the other side. He suddenly felt an indescribable sense of loneliness.


    There are fewer and fewer lives in this world, and the death of this tiger was entirely Suwan''s fault. If she had been more cautious and thought more carefully, the tiger would not have died.


    Suwan had seen many people die because of zombies, and she had seen enough in Belster, but this tiger died in front of her because of her. It was the first life she could only watch and was unable to save.


    Suwan stood there blankly for a while, shivering all over from the cold wind. Then she looked at the dead tiger on the ground, squatted down and lay down beside the tiger, using the tiger''s fur to warm herself. Even if the tiger''s dirty blood rubbed against her body, Suwan didn''t care. She just didn''t want to freeze to death. After lying beside the tiger for a while, her body did feel a little warmer. Suwan was very tired today. She looked at the sky where the sun was about to rise and closed her eyes.


    Suwan woke up after only a short sleep. She had rested enough and it was already daybreak. She wanted to walk out of the forest to chase the members of the team. However, Suwan woke up because something hit her face. The movement was very light, but Suwan still opened her eyes and subconsciously tightened the gun in her hand. Then she realized that it was a little tiger that hit her face. Suwan was a little surprised. She stared in shock at the little tiger walking past her with uncoordinated limbs, then stumbled to the big tiger and opened its little mouth to suck the already cold blood from the tiger. The strong smell of blood made the little tiger dislike it, so it closed its eyes and ran around again.


    Suwan sat up and found that the other two little tigers were still lying in their previous positions, motionless. Suwan reached out her hand and touched them blankly. The two little tigers were already cold. The cold feeling made Suwan panic for a moment. She quickly withdrew her hand and looked at the little tiger that was sucking the blood of the dead tiger hungry. She reached out and held the little tiger in her palm and observed it carefully. The little tiger''s eyes were not open yet, and its toothless mouth made a faint movement. Suwan reached out to touch it, and the little tiger raised its head to find Suwan''s fingers and then hugged Suwan''s fingers and sucked them. Suwan looked down at the dead tiger lying on the ground, took out her paratrooper knife and cut a wound on the tiger''s body that was not injured by the zombies, then dipped her finger in some blood and fed it into the little tiger''s mouth. Seeing that the little tiger looked very energetic, she felt relieved. This tiger was so small and so fragile that she reached out and held it. She didn''t dare to use force for fear of accidentally strangling the tiger to death, so she could only hold it clumsily and carefully.


    Warm, fragile life.


    New life has always symbolized hope.


    "You are so lucky," Suwan said to himself as he looked at the little tiger in his palm, "You are still alive, and being alive is more important than anything else."


    The little tiger didn''t understand what she said and was just busy sucking the blood on Suwan''s fingers. Then, it seemed a little sleepy after drinking enough. Suwan folded her arms and supported it with one arm, holding the gun in the other hand. She looked up at the direction of the sun and walked westward towards the highway. The rest of the journey was smooth and they didn''t encounter any wild beasts or zombies. Suwan walked fast and steadily without saying a word. The little tiger had fallen asleep obediently. The air in the primeval forest was fresh, without the rotting smell of zombies. If Suwan hadn''t been covered in blood, she would have been a little dazed. In fact, the world is now peaceful and zombies are just a nightmare.


    The city of Cole was originally on the edge of the primeval forest. Suwan simply changed direction and entered the forest towards the highway. It took her a day to get out of the primeval forest. However, Suwan also knew that if the team members'' rescue operation went smoothly, they should have taken the survivors to a safe city, and it would be difficult for her to catch up with them and reunite with them.


    "You are the only one I have," Suwan smiled bitterly and touched the little tiger''s head. The little tiger didn''t know how difficult the situation was, and rubbed his head against Suwan''s warm palm.


    Then standing on the empty highway, Suwan suddenly felt that he was really pitiful for talking to a little tiger.


    Suwan suddenly felt a little scared. She regretted that she should have looked for a notebook or something like that among the al-Qaeda members. She should have written something down, such as her name, and carried the note with her. Otherwise, if she died and became a zombie, who would know who she was? Who would be able to recognize her?


    We believe that fallen leaves return to their roots, so who will bury her back in the soil of her hometown?

 Chapter 37 Sadness

    Chapter 37 - 37 Sadness


    The highway was empty and quiet, with no cars. Suwan stood in the middle of the road and looked left and right. She seemed to see some swaying figures on the other side of the street. She didn''t know if they were survivors on the way. Suwan was a little excited. She quickly raised her assault rifle with one hand and used the sight on the assault rifle as a telescope to look into the distance. However, Suwan squinted at the sight and was disappointed. Those were not humans, or they were no longer humans. They were just a few staggering zombies. The distance was too far, and the zombies did not notice Suwan. They walked tirelessly and aimlessly on the road.


    Suwan put down her assault rifle in frustration. Her big movement startled the little tiger in her arm. The little tiger closed its eyes and rubbed its head against Suwan twice, then opened its mouth and made a small cry. It was probably hungry again. Suwan reached into her pocket and took out a few berries, took a small bite of each and tasted them. She swallowed the sour berries directly and crushed the sweeter ones and let the little tiger lick the sweet juice. But it was of no avail. If it continued like this, the little tiger would starve to death in less than a day. Suwan looked at the desolate endless highway. She had no choice but to move her legs forward helplessly.


    Suwan walked on the empty highway for several hours before he saw a building. He used the sight of his assault rifle to look from a distance. It was a gas station. After finally seeing a human building, Suwan had some confidence and trotted into the gas station. However, there was nothing here except for buildings. There were a few cars parked crookedly next to the gas pump. Suwan opened the door with a little hope and got in the car to try to start it. However, the car body shook, and the engine made two noises and then stalled. The car was out of oil. So Suwan got out of the car and tried to refuel the car with the gas pump. The result was not surprising. There was no oil in the gas pump. It seemed that these cars had to be abandoned here because they had no oil. Suwan got into several other cars and tried them one by one. They were all the same. He had no choice but to give up.


    Suwan walked into the supermarket next to the gas station again. When he pushed open the glass door of the supermarket, he shouted into the supermarket with some hope: "Is anyone there?" Of course no one answered, and Suwan laughed at himself.


    The supermarket had obviously been robbed, and the items were turned upside down, leaving nothing behind. Every shelf was empty. Suwan did not give up and rummaged through the pile of wrapping paper on the floor, but found nothing. He even searched the cashier''s drawer, but only found some change. There was nothing for the little tiger or Suwan to eat. Suwan pushed the drawer shut in disappointment, looked at the hungry little guy in his arms, and patted its head to comfort him: "Don''t worry," Suwan said to himself.


    Suwan found nothing in the supermarket, so he didn''t waste any more time and continued to move forward. The sun had already risen high, and Suwan felt a little thirsty. The small wounds on his body were itchy from the hot sun, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Suwan licked his lips and looked at the little guy in his arms who was becoming more and more wilted. Suwan was a little nervous and fed him berry juice again. He felt relieved when he saw that the little guy was a little more energetic, but when he touched his pocket, Suwan''s heart became heavy again. Those were the last few berries, and berries alone could not fill the little tiger.


    After passing the gas station, they entered the urban area of ??Cole City. On the road, Suwan saw two cars that had collided with each other. Suwan originally wanted to walk past them, but looking at the quiet streets, he didn''t know how long he would have to walk like this. With a little hope in his heart, he walked towards the two cars to see if they could still start. Suwan leaned around the car and looked inside through the window. Suddenly, a dry human face hit the window and growled at Suwan with its mouth wide open. Because the windows were closed, the zombie''s roar was very small when it reached Suwan''s ears, but it still scared Suwan.


    The zombie was fastened to the seat by a seat belt, with dried blood all over his face, and it looked like he had died in a car accident. Suwan looked at the empty car with its doors open opposite and decided to try her luck and not provoke the zombie. She walked towards the open car opposite and got in and tried to start the car, but her luck had been terrible recently. The car had been damaged and could not be driven. Suwan slammed the steering wheel in frustration and looked at the zombie in the car opposite that was snarling at her through the window. She had no choice but to grit her teeth, jump out of the car and walk back.


    Suwan put the little tiger on the roof of the car, took a deep breath and opened the car door. The hideous zombie immediately roared, leaned out of the car and reached out to grab Suwan. Suwan took two steps back, raised his gun and shot the zombie. Half of the zombie''s body fell out of the car and lay motionless. Suwan unbuckled his seat belt, pulled the zombie out and threw it out of the car. He sat in the driving seat holding the little tiger and tried to start the car with hope. Fortunately, the car could still be started, so Suwan locked the car door and felt a little more at ease in this temporarily safe sealed space.


    The action just now was a bit intense, and the wound on Suwan''s body that had healed slightly was torn open again. Suwan gritted his teeth in pain. Sitting in the comfortable seat made Suwan feel better. Suwan closed the car door and looked around. It was very quiet around. Suwan temporarily put his mind at ease. He lowered his head and rummaged around in the car. He found paper, pen and several CDs in the drawer of the passenger seat. Suwan put the CDs back casually. Paper and pen were what Suwan needed most now. Suwan was a little surprised and took out the notebook. Suwan glanced at the notebook. This small notebook belonged to the zombie who had just been dragged away by Suwan and was now lying on the highway. Only some trivial matters were recorded on the first few pages. Suwan flipped through the pages and found that there was no use for them, so he tore them up, took the paper and pen for himself, and placed the small notebook on the steering wheel. Suwan thought about it seriously and wrote on the notebook with a pen. This pen had not been used for more than a month and was not working well. Suwan shook it hard before he could write again.


    ''My name is Suwan, I''m Chinese, and my home is...'' Suwan was about to write down his thoughts when he suddenly remembered that his parents should have safely arrived at the military zone, and it would be useless to write down his address. So he crossed out the sentence, looked at the little tiger lying on his legs and meowing non-stop, and wrote again, ''My name is Suwan, I''m Chinese, and I''m with a little guy now. We''re going west to the nearest safe city. If you see me, I''ll have become a zombie,'' Suwan sighed.


    "If I have become a zombie when you see me, and you find this note, when you meet my family in the future, please tell them that I was attacked by zombies and died, and I was not killed by you after becoming a zombie. I don''t want them to be sad. It is better to die by zombie attack than to be killed by humans after becoming a zombie. I also have a good friend, Angela. If you meet her, you can tell her the truth. There is also someone I like a little bit..." Suwan wrote this letter while talking to himself. When he wrote here, he was suddenly stunned.


    Suwan wrote this letter in English, or it could be said to be something like a suicide note, and there was an abrupt ''z'' after the sentence "the person I like".


    Suwan frowned, then crossed out the last sentence, tore off the note from the notebook, folded it carefully and put it in the pocket of her combat uniform, then she felt her hands and feet go weak, she had walked such a long way and was already tired, sitting in the comfortable seat Suwan was a little lazy, she wanted to take a rest before driving forward, the little tiger kept barking, but Suwan''s eyelids were getting heavier, her energy was at its limit. It was too tiring to walk this road alone.


    Suwan stroked the little tiger in his arms and muttered something incoherently: "We''ll be leaving soon, don''t worry..." and then fell asleep.


    Suwan didn''t sleep for very long. The sunlight outside was dazzling, so Suwan opened his eyes after sleeping for more than twenty minutes. He felt sticky and sweaty all over and felt very uncomfortable.


    Suwan''s face looked a little strange. She held the little guy in her arms with trembling hands, but the little guy didn''t move and his body was cold. The little tiger''s soft and cold body made Suwan panic.


    This little tiger lost its mother and can''t even open its eyes. It''s not easy for it to survive until now.


    Suwan looked at the little tiger with its eyes closed in front of him, then hugged the little tiger tightly, rested his forehead on the steering wheel, and cried sadly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Suwan made a sad confession, but no one could hear it, and the little tiger would never come back to life.


    Suwan didn''t know who to pray to. If there really was a God, why couldn''t God see her efforts? She tried so hard to keep the little tiger alive.


    However, no one can do it.


    It''s just a little tiger, it''s not Suwan''s fault.


    But who is actually wrong? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan thought of the zombies who stood up again in Belster, and the last team of students who followed Instructor Will to death because they were bitten and caught by zombies. They had no idea about their future fate. And this is not the end. Cole City has become a dead city. Suwan has just walked for a few hours and has not seen a single living person. The world seems to have been abandoned. There is no hope, only zombies wandering everywhere.


    It''s a nightmare that I can''t wake up from.


    Suwan had been suppressed for too long. She wanted to do what she could to change everything, but she could do nothing. The tiger was eaten by zombies because of her. She wanted to save some of it, but in the end, the little tiger also died in her arms. Suwan was finally on the verge of collapse and cried.


    The world is messed up, and there is no going back.


    Suwan drove away quickly. There was a pile of dirt beside the road with a branch scribbled on it. The suicide note was crumpled up by Suwan and thrown out of the window.

 Chapter 38 Zombie Swarm

    Chapter 38 - 38 Zombie Swarm


    Suwan was alone, without a helper like Wales, so he had no idea whether the road ahead was safe or not. He could only be more cautious. Fortunately, the highway was a sparsely populated place, and there were not many zombies on the highway. Most of these mindless zombies were still wandering aimlessly in the city. Suwan saw the zombies from afar and ignored the speed limit signs on the side of the road. He stepped on the accelerator to accelerate, and when he got close to the zombies, he turned the steering wheel to try to pass by them instead of hitting them and causing damage to the car. Suwan''s driving skills were not great, but not terrible either. He performed exceptionally well at critical moments and was always able to pass by them narrowly.


    Suwan was most worried about the fuel level in the car. Even if the car was fully fueled, it could only run 700 to 800 kilometers, and it was still far from a safe city. So she looked around on purpose while driving. When she saw a car parked on the roadside not far ahead, Suwan parked the car next to it, got out of the car with a gun and looked around. The surroundings were very quiet, so Suwan walked towards the car with a gun. This was a very cool car, with bright paint on the body and many obscene words sprayed on it. Almost the entire car had been modified. It was the style of the young people who were unwilling to be ordinary. However, the whole car was covered with scratches and smashes, and there were rotten limbs crushed under the wheels.


    The zombies must have surrounded the car so much that it was difficult to start. They scratched the windows with their fingers, leaving bloody fingerprints, and punched the car with their fists, leaving marks. The people in the car must have been very scared and could only scream...


    Suwan replayed the scene in his mind. When he thought of this, he seemed to hear a sharp scream, which frightened Suwan for no reason. He held the gun tightly and looked around. There was nothing. The street was even too quiet. Suwan realized that it was his hallucination. He rubbed his face hard to wake himself up. He looked inside through the open door and saw blood splattered on the driver''s seat. The people in the car were surrounded by so many zombies that there was almost no possibility of escape. Suwan avoided his sight.


    Seeing that the car''s fuel tank cap was open, Suwan frowned and touched around the fuel hole with his fingers. The oil around the fuel hole was still greasy, which meant that the fuel cap had been opened in the past two days. Suwan originally planned to find a way to transfer the remaining oil in the car to the fuel tank of the car he was driving. Although mixing different types of oil would cause great damage to the car, now was not the time to care about these things.


    However, it was obvious that someone had already done this, and the remaining oil in the car was not enough for Suwan to use the pipe. Not only that, everything usable in the car was also cleared out.


    It is not difficult to guess that it was done by the members of the rescue team. After all, they also had to protect the two survivors, so of course they had to loot everything they could use and were unable to take care of Suwan.


    Suwan had no choice but to get back in the car and continue driving. Next time she saw cars parked on the roadside, she simply did not get out and drove all the cars away. She knew that these cars must have been looted by the rescue team.


    The car drove safely on the highway for five hours and then stalled.


    It was terrible that the car stalled on the deserted highway, but the car would not start no matter what. Suwan could only smash the steering wheel angrily, then picked up her assault rifle and got out of the car. The sunlight was not so dazzling. Suwan looked left and right. The streets were empty, without even a zombie. The car had long been out of the scope of Cole City, but that was the end.


    There was nothing on both sides of the road except for the towering trees. Suwan wanted to go into the forest to hunt some prey, but she didn''t dare to take the risk. The forest looked peaceful, but when the wind blew through the branches, there were invisible dangers. It was getting dark, and for Suwan, darkness was always more dangerous. She was alone, so it was always better to be careful.


    Suwan''s stomach was empty, but he didn''t dare to go into the forest rashly. He had to get back into the car and plan to spend the night there. Suwan searched the car over and over, but only found a dead and turned-off mobile phone under the seat. He found a pack of damp cigarettes in the interlayer. Suwan threw the cigarette away and hugged his gun depressedly. After a while, he was so hungry that he took the pack of cigarettes in his hand, looked left and right, then took out a cigarette, turned it around in his hand twice, tore open the cigarette and poured out the tobacco leaves inside.


    Suwan is not a smoker, although she doesn''t need to learn how to smoke, but she doesn''t have a lighter now and has no chance to learn. She can only chew the tobacco leaves in her mouth to numb her taste buds temporarily. The taste of the tobacco leaves is too bitter. Suwan chewed it a few times and couldn''t help but vomited the tobacco leaves with a dry heave. But having something to chew is better than having an empty stomach, so after a while Suwan opened another cigarette and chewed a few mouthfuls of the tobacco leaves.


    As Suwan chewed the tobacco leaves, the nicotine took effect of anesthesia. She no longer felt the pain from the wounds on her body, and she was no longer hungry. Her mouth was numb and bitter, but she was a little dazed. Suwan felt something was wrong, so she sniffed the tobacco leaves carefully, but couldn''t smell anything, so she threw the cigarette back into the compartment. But she was still too late to wake up. After a while, Suwan felt her brain working, and she realized that the cigarettes were not normal. They were mixed with hallucinogens such as drugs, but Suwan, who didn''t smoke often, didn''t realize this until it was too late. She chewed three cigarettes mixed with hallucinogens as if they were cookies, and the drugs took effect. Suwan became tired, squinting her eyes and curled up in the comfortable seat like a well-fed cat, looking forward without focus, rubbing her cheek against the cold gun in her arms, and laughing foolishly twice.


    Suwan''s eyes were full of colors, and she could not see anything else except these messed up colors. However, it was almost the most beautiful scenery Suwan had ever seen. Her ears were buzzing, and someone kept calling her name gently. In short, Suwan was inexplicably happy. She had walked for so long and had consumed a lot of physical energy. She was already very tired. Even though she tried hard to get rid of the hallucination, she was still controlled by it. Suwan smiled foolishly and was dazed for a while, then she fell asleep holding the gun.


    Because of the hallucinogens, Suwan had a rare beautiful dream.


    It is rare because ever since the dark disaster broke out in Belster College, these students have been dreaming about those damn zombies.


    Suwan dreamed of her parents, friends, classmates and many other people in her dream. They were all real people with smiles on their faces. Suwan also looked at them with a silly smile and was very happy. The sky was colorful and beautiful. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Suwan suddenly heard a noise and opened her eyes abruptly. Although she opened her eyes immediately, her brain was still a little sluggish due to the side effects of the hallucinogens. Suwan lowered her head with a dull look and was stunned for a while before she became sober. Then she looked up and saw the group of zombies coming towards her.


    Suwan''s eyes widened and he subconsciously held his breath.


    The zombies had sunken eyes and their bodies were rotten and blackened. They wandered aimlessly past Suwan''s car. It was already dark, and their shadows were swaying back and forth like lonely souls from hell. The noise just now was because a zombie hit the rearview mirror of the car when passing by Suwan''s car.


    No one knew where these zombies came from, but there were too many of them, so densely packed that one couldn''t tell how many there were at a glance. They completely surrounded Suwan''s car. There was no other sound except the footsteps and growls of the zombies. It seemed as if the whole world had died.


    Suwan became cautious even when blinking, and only felt a little safer as she gritted her teeth and held the gun in her arms motionlessly. The zombies did not take the initiative to notice her. Now it seemed that Suwan just had to wait quietly for the zombie group to pass, but as long as she came into contact with these damn zombies, Suwan''s luck would be terrible.


    The zombies'' filthy eyes had no vision at all, their eye sockets were deeply sunken, and they could not see the car in front of them and would not avoid it. So except for the zombies passing by the sides of the car, some zombies would knock down the car before changing direction. Another zombie hit the rearview mirror on the other side of Suwan''s car, and with a clang, Suwan trembled unconsciously.


    The zombie lowered his head unconsciously and saw Suwan lying in the seat, trying to reduce his presence. His vocal cords made a low tremor.


    Suwan looked into his horrible face, and originally did not dare to move, hoping for the best. However, the roars of zombies could be heard from all directions. The car was surrounded and beaten by the zombies, and the whole car began to sway uncontrollably. Suwan panicked and quickly grabbed her gun and looked around, but she only had a few bullets left in her gun. There were too many zombies, too many to count. The car doors were blocked by the zombies, and Suwan was not stupid enough to open the door, as that would be no different from suicide. But if she didn''t go out, the car would be smashed sooner or later. Suwan could already hear the sound of cracks in the car windows, and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    With no way to retreat, Suwan suddenly raised her gun and pulled the trigger, leaving a circle of circular bullet holes on the roof. Then she pushed the gun hard into the weakest spot in the middle of the bullet holes, creating a gap in the roof. As she climbed up from the gap, the car window was smashed, and the zombie''s dry hand reached into the car, almost grabbing Suwan''s shoes.


    Suwan climbed onto the roof of the car, stood on the shaky roof and tried to wave her rifle to avoid the hands of the zombies reaching out to her. She just felt that there were too many zombies in the car, but when she stood on the high roof, she really realized how many zombies there were. Almost everywhere she could see was occupied by these damn zombies. On the highway and in the forest, countless shadows were approaching.


    Suwan, who was alone on the roof, looked so small. Apart from the small space where she stood on the roof, there were zombies everywhere.

 Chapter 39 Under the Car

    Chapter 39 - 39 Under the Car


    These zombies are migrating.


    It may not be accurate to say that they are migrating, but they are indeed moving. We have seen many tragedies caused by them on the highway, but not many zombies, which means that they are moving, or looking for food. Now they have come to the foot of Suwan, and Suwan is their food.


    Even if she realized this, it was meaningless. Facing the dilemma of being surrounded by zombies, Suwan was completely panicked. Facing these irresistible zombies, she bit her lips and almost cried. When people are helpless, they can only cry, no matter if they are men or women.


    Although Suwan is a student of Belster, isn''t she afraid of these zombies? She is also afraid, and she is scared to death. Suwan has seen how ugly it is to die when surrounded by zombies. She has seen it in the academy. The bullets in the gun are not enough for her to protect herself, but she is definitely enough to commit suicide.


    But Suwan doesn''t want to die, who would want to die? But just as she said, no one can live forever, the dark changes are out of control, more and more people are turning into zombies, this is the disaster of mankind.


    The car was shaking more and more violently. A zombie grabbed Suwan''s ankle and dragged her out of the car. Suwan screamed and fell on the roof of the car. Facing those dry and black hands reaching out to her, she had nowhere to hide. Suwan gasped in fear and quickly grabbed the gun and shot at the nearest zombies. The zombie who was shot in the head didn''t even have a chance to fall down, and was squeezed against the car by the zombies that squeezed in from behind.


    Once Suwan fell, she would have no time to get up. The zombies around her kept reaching out to her and touching her clothes and pants. Suwan swung the gun in her hand desperately like crazy, but her dodge seemed too weak. She was still grabbed by the ankle by the zombies. Suwan almost cried. She endured the soreness in her eyes and did not let herself shed tears at this time. She kicked the zombies hard, but it was no use. There were too many zombies. Suwan was surrounded. When she kicked the zombie that grabbed her ankle, her other foot was grabbed by another zombie.


    Suwan could imagine how she would be eaten by these zombies, their hands would tear her body apart from different directions, their rotten faces would gnaw on her flesh and blood to eat her, perhaps not even a bone would be left.


    She didn''t want to die like that, absolutely not.


    There are still bullets in her gun.


    But she didn''t want to die...


    At least don''t die here.


    If she died here, who would send her back to her hometown? How would she be buried in peace?


    Suwan cried out in despair and swung the gun in her hand towards the zombie that grabbed her ankle. She burst into power at this moment and swung the gun at the zombie''s neck, breaking its cervical vertebrae and tilting its head. But even though Suwan tried hard to stay alive, she was dragged off the roof of the car by the zombies the next second.


    No!


    No no no!!


    She absolutely did not want to die here.


    Absolutely not.


    Suwan didn''t know when she started crying. It was the fear of death. She didn''t even notice that her face was cold. Or maybe it was because of the excessive fear that her body had lost its temperature.


    Suwan struggled with all her strength and finally broke free from the zombies'' dry hands waving at her and fell to the ground. The foul smell hit her in the face, making Suwan''s stomach immediately uncomfortable. Suwan knew very well the consequences of falling into a group of zombies. She quickly raised her gun to block the hands of two zombies that pounced on her, and then kicked away the zombie closest to her, but she still had no chance to stand up. Suwan had no choice but to roll under the car and then hide nervously under the car.


    Suwan waited quietly. The car was surrounded by the feet of zombies, rubbing against her, just a few centimeters away. The sounds of their footsteps, growls, the friction of bones, and the pounding of the car filled Suwan''s ears, exerting pressure on Suwan constantly.


    Suwan lay on the ground, one hand under her body holding the gun, her finger on the trigger, the muzzle of the gun pressed against her chin.


    There was one last bullet in there. Once the trigger was pulled, this bullet would penetrate her chin and pierce her brain, eliminating the possibility of her becoming a zombie after death.


    Suwan covered her mouth with her other hand to suppress her crying.


    She didn''t know when she started crying. Tears and sweat from her face flowed down to the ground, but she dared not make a sound.


    When she had to face death, Suwan would rather commit suicide. She didn''t want to be eaten by zombies, as that was too painful a death. She also didn''t want to become a wandering ghost. Chinese people value being buried in peace the most. It doesn''t matter if there is no place to be buried, as it is better than being a zombie that keeps walking even after death.


    Suwan held his breath and waited, almost waiting for his own death.


    At times like this, Suwan suddenly remembered the colorful dream he had just had, although it was a little out of place.


    In that dream, Suwan also dreamed of Zoe.


    This was actually a bit strange because Suwan felt that he wasn''t that familiar with Zoe yet.


    Just like in the informal suicide note, Suwan almost wrote Zoe''s name unconsciously.


    Suwan had never liked anyone before, but she regretted it now. She regretted rejecting Zoe. She should have agreed to Zoe and then had a relationship to know what it felt like to be in love.


    But what''s the point of thinking about this now? There''s no point at all. Zoe''s name went around in Suwan''s mind, and then Suwan began to regret not writing a new suicide note, and began to wonder why she came to Belster? If she hadn''t come, all this would have nothing to do with her. She didn''t need to save any survivors, she could just save herself. Her mind was so messed up that she didn''t know what she was thinking, but her mind was in a mess. She was still motionless under the car, not making a sound, but her eyes were wide open, paying attention to the movements around her. Her face was pale, she was crying silently and sweating, and she looked so miserable.


    Time seemed to slow down. Suwan lay under the car and could only see the legs and shoes of the zombies squeezed together and surrounding the car. Suwan stared at the movement of the zombies'' feet for an unknown period of time. Her eyes were sore. Then suddenly a zombie lay on the ground, facing Suwan, almost staring at Suwan face to face.


    Suwan was so frightened that his hand almost shook as he pulled the trigger of the gun. Then he found out that the zombie had been shot in the middle of the eyebrows. It was the zombie he had just shot. Suwan breathed a sigh of relief. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This zombie had just been shot in the center of the forehead by Suwan, but he had been pushed forward by other zombies and had not fallen to the ground. Now he fell to the ground because the zombie group began to move.


    These zombies had stiff joints and could not bend over. Suwan hid under the car and left their sight. These zombies were only violent and had no intelligence at all. A group of zombies surrounded the car from all sides, but could not push it over and could only make it shake. Suwan hid under the car. These zombies could not find her and forgot about her and continued to walk forward. Suwan nervously watched the feet moving around the car. She didn''t know how long it took before it became quiet. The footsteps and the roars of the zombies could no longer be heard. Suwan crawled out from under the car. She was too nervous just now and didn''t feel it, but now that she relaxed, Suwan''s hands and feet were out of control. She wanted to stand up, but she fell to the ground as soon as she bent over. She had no strength in her legs. She could only try to crawl forward twice, then used all her strength to prop up her upper body and sat on the ground against the car, wiping her face in despair.


    The sky has brightened and the streets have become quiet again. There is still a foul smell in the air. There are several zombie corpses lying next to the car. If they were not still there, the previous horrific scene would have seemed more like a hallucination caused by hallucinogens.


    Suwan pursed his nose in grievance and whispered to himself, "Luckily I''m still alive." After saying that, he felt that it made sense and gained some confidence. He used the assault rifle with only one bullet left as a crutch and walked forward with his legs that had not yet regained consciousness, limping.


    She had to move on, even though she didn''t know whether the road ahead was safe or not, she couldn''t just stay where she was.


    The sky has brightened. Although the sunlight is not yet warm, at least I can see the road ahead clearly.


    ------


    "He could be a spy."


    "He who chooses death is a coward."


    "I just didn''t tell on you."


    Charlotte leaned against the shaking carriage in a daze until someone called her name and she reacted.


    "Miss Charlotte, Miss Charlotte?"


    Charlotte raised her head, rubbed her neck which was sore from the stiff sitting posture, looked at the child who was calling her name, and asked him with a smile: "What''s wrong, little Duke?"


    "Miss Charlotte, did you fall asleep just now?" Little Duke asked, tilting his head.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Just remembering some things from the past."


    "Oh, are you thinking of your parents?"


    Charlotte''s smile froze, and then she lowered her head and said nothing. Duke thought he had hit the mark. Seeing Charlotte''s bad expression, he thought Charlotte''s parents had passed away, so he showed an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Charlotte shook her head: "It''s not your fault."


    Little Duke smiled again: "Miss Charlotte, you are really a nice person."


    "There is someone better than me. I did something unforgivable and wrong, but she didn''t blame me."


    "What could be more unforgivable than the government leaking the virus and causing this disaster?" Little Duke asked innocently.


    Charlotte seemed to be frightened and could not say anything. "Little Duke, you have too many questions." The dark-skinned, very thin woman next to him patted Duke''s head, looked at Charlotte, and said regretfully: "But Miss Charlotte, it''s a pity that you cut off your golden hair."


    "Arthur is right, this long hair will bring me trouble," Charlotte touched the hair that only reached her ears, feeling a little disappointed. But this long hair was too much of a hindrance at this time. Charlotte still remembered that the zombie grabbed her long hair from behind. If Arthur hadn''t immediately shot the zombie to kill him, half of her brain would have been bitten off by the zombie. Even thinking about it now, she was scared.


    Charlotte eased up and said with a smile, "Don''t you think short hair suits me too?"


    "It''s a pity, though it looks good. It would be better if you tied your hair up..." The woman was about to express her regret when she suddenly heard the roar of an airplane overhead. She looked out of the window and saw a military plane with a logo of a snake and a tiger entwined together.


    "Oh, it''s from the Belster officer group," the woman curled her lips as she watched the plane fly away.


    "Belster?"


    "Yes, don''t you know?"


    "I know a little bit," Charlotte nodded. "You don''t like them?"


    "This accident was caused by the government. Even if they are trying to save people everywhere, so what? So many people have died. I don''t trust them," the woman expressed her opinion without hesitation.


    The muscular man sitting in front, resting with his gun, frowned and scolded, "Sarah."


    The woman named Sarah immediately shut up and stopped commenting on the Belster group of officers and continued to lament about Charlotte''s hair.


    Charlotte lowered her head and bit her lip, looking as if she was tired.

 Chapter 40 Getting to Work

    Chapter 40 - 40 Getting to Work


    Charlotte was sitting in a school bus carrying students. The bus was very spacious and had many people sitting on it, all holding guns and weapons. There was also a modified truck in front of it, and a man with a sniper rifle was lying on the top of the truck''s trunk.


    Sarah was as restless as her son, Little Duke, and soon spoke to Charlotte again: "But Miss Charlotte, you really don''t look like someone who would stay with us."


    "Why?"


    "You should be the kind of lady that was taken back by the Belster officer team. You have suffered so much staying with us that even your golden hair was cut off."


    Okay, back to the hair issue again.


    "You also said that it would be safer to follow you," Charlotte said.


    This was a team of mercenaries. Charlotte met them by chance just a few days ago.


    Two months ago, Charlotte drove away from Belster College, returned to her apartment in the small town, packed up her things, and continued driving to join her uncle in a suburban town. At that time, Belster College had just finished fighting with al-Qaeda members and was bombarded by zombies, so they didn''t bother to capture Charlotte. Charlotte escaped very easily. There were fewer and fewer people going to the suburbs. It must be said that Charlotte was very lucky. She didn''t encounter any zombies along the way. When she arrived at her uncle''s house who had retired from the army, she learned that a zombie incident had occurred. The towns near Belster were blocked by the army and no one was allowed to enter or leave freely. Charlotte drove to the suburbs before the incident caused panic among the people, just before the army set up an obstacle network to block the town.


    At first, Charlotte did not connect this incident with the Blue Sea Potion, and was as panicked as the rest of the people. Later, there were deaths and strange events in the town, so her uncle joined forces with several strong men in the town to form a patrol team to protect everyone. It was not until the government could no longer conceal the truth that Charlotte realized that she might be the cause of this shady incident.


    Charlotte regretted it deeply, but what had happened had already happened and there was no way to remedy it.


    After that, more and more people died in the town, so everyone started to flee. Many people died in the process of fleeing, and in the end there were very few people left. Finally, they heard a broadcast calling on the public to rescue the rescue team, so they sent a signal for help and waited for the rescue team''s plane to arrive.


    When the plane came, Charlotte hid quietly.


    She knew that she had committed an unforgivable mistake, but she couldn''t go back. If she went back, the only way out would be execution. People are selfish, especially when one only has one life. Charlotte had no choice but to hide.


    When Charlotte hid in the corner, she covered her mouth and cried quietly while watching her uncle and family members anxiously calling her name before boarding the plane. She knew that she would never see them again. They were her last relatives, although only in name.


    Then the plane flew away and Charlotte was left alone.


    Charlotte found a long stick to use as a survival weapon. She knew she was weak and not good at fighting zombies, so she tried to hide everywhere, a bit like a little mouse. If she observed that a house was safe, she could hide in the house for several days. Except for looking for food, she would lock the doors and windows and hide in the corner without moving. In this way, she would not be discovered by zombies, but she would not be rescued by living people either.


    Charlotte could hide in the corner without moving for a whole day, and sometimes she would fall asleep in that position. She would suddenly wake up in the middle of the night, her whole body numb and unconscious, with darkness in front of her eyes. Listening to the noises of zombies passing by outside, she thought she was dead.


    Charlotte was hiding and running all the time, all by herself. She tried to run to remote and desolate places, so she wouldn''t encounter too many zombies or see any living people. She almost lost her ability to speak, and then she met this team of mercenaries.


    At that time, Charlotte was half dead and half alive, and the whole person was in a very miserable state. Sarah felt sorry for Charlotte and begged Duke to keep Charlotte. After checking, it was confirmed that Charlotte was not bitten or even injured. Everyone was very surprised. After all, it was not easy for a person to survive in such a situation. So Charlotte was kept so that she could work with Sarah to support everyone''s logistics, cook, bandage wounds, etc.


    However, the reason why Charlotte has always survived is that she is timid and tries to stay away from danger. It does not mean that she is really powerful. Sometimes she can''t even protect herself. But mercenaries are different. For mercenaries who are already living on the edge of death, zombies are troublesome, but they also bring more opportunities to make money. Of course, paper money is like waste paper at this time. What they want are supplies, things that maintain their value, such as gold. If they accept the task of searching for people in a city where a zombie crisis has broken out, they must fight zombies, which means that if she is with the mercenaries, she must grow.


    Charlotte is trying to grow.


    "Duke," the walkie-talkie hanging on the clothes of the strong man sitting in the front made a sound. It was someone in the truck in front calling him.


    "What''s going on," Duke asked the front on the intercom.


    "It seems like we are coming to life."


    The driver stopped the car and Duke asked a few men to get out. Charlotte thought about it and followed them out. Then she heard footsteps behind her and saw Sarah coming out with little Duke.


    When Charlotte first joined the mercenaries, when Arthur led everyone to kill zombies, she advised Sarah not to take little Duke to watch such things, saying that it would have a bad influence on little Duke. Sarah was very surprised: "If he doesn''t watch this, won''t it happen?"


    Later, Charlotte discovered that Sarah would bring little Duke to watch every time this happened, and little Duke was used to it, so he no longer wanted to persuade her.


    Maybe Sarah was right, she was the one who needed to adapt the most. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several men got out of the car, all holding weapons. They went around the modified truck in front and saw an overturned car parked about ten meters ahead. Two young men and women were standing in front of the car. They should be a couple. They looked at them vigilantly, and when they saw that they had guns, they nervously took two steps back.


    This is a highway in a remote area, near a primeval forest. Occasionally, two empty cars can be seen on the road. No zombies have been seen so far, so everyone walked straight over. Duke put his gun away first and stretched out his empty hands, signaling them not to be nervous.


    "What''s wrong with you? Maybe I''m meddling in other people''s business, but it looks like you need help. What''s wrong with your car? Is it broken?" Duke asked them. Turning back, he saw Sarah and little Duke following him. So he called them over, put his arm around Sarah''s shoulder and kissed her. He affectionately rubbed little Duke''s hedgehog-like head, which was just as tall as his waist. "Look, this is my wife and son. We all need to help each other at this time. Do you need help?"


    Seeing the woman and the child, the couple calmed down a little.


    After all, Duke and his gang all have guns and weapons, so it would be unrealistic to fight them head-on. At least Duke looks very friendly now.


    "Yes, we need help," the man said, looking at their attire. "Are you mercenaries?"


    Duke nodded.


    "We have money and can hire you," the man said excitedly.


    "We don''t want money," Duke shrugged.


    "No money?" The man was a little arrogant. He probably felt that there was nothing he could give except money. How could he let these mercenaries protect them then?


    "Guns, bullets, iron products, gold, or food. We need these things. Do you have them?"


    The man shook his head, then suddenly remembered something, took out a fruit knife from his pocket, and asked earnestly: "Is this okay?"


    Of course not, that knife can only be used to cut fruit.


    Duke was a little disappointed, but he said, "That''s okay. We can escort you to the nearest city where the army is stationed and send you there. The army will also give us some supplies. How about that?"


    "Really?" The couple was very surprised: "Thank you so much, you are such a good person."


    Duke scratched his head embarrassedly: "It''s nothing, at times like this, we need to help each other," he said, waving to the couple to come over. The couple came over supporting each other, with excitement on their faces, because they felt that they were finally saved.


    When they walked in front of Duke, Duke stretched out his hand to stop them.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Nice Guy?"


    "What happened to your girlfriend''s arm?" Duke asked.


    The girl had been quietly holding her bandaged arm without saying a word. Her face was unnaturally flushed. Her arm was bandaged, but blood was still visible. When Duke asked her about it, she subconsciously hid her arm behind her back.


    "Good man, she was injured by a stray bullet from al-Qaeda during the war, not captured by zombies, don''t worry," the man said quickly. Duke nodded, and the man thought he believed it, and hurriedly tried to help his girlfriend into the school bus. When he walked to Duke''s side, Duke held his shoulders. Duke was muscular and strong, and he held the man''s shoulders, so the man could not struggle.


    "Mr. Good Man, what are you doing? We only have money, but you say you don''t need it!" the man shouted.


    Duke raised his head towards Sarah, and Sarah walked up to the girl and suddenly ripped off her bandages without mercy. The girl screamed in pain and the wound opened again.


    Sarah frowned as she looked at the wound that had turned blue, emitted a foul odor, and oozed pus.


    This was obviously a zombie bite.


    Duke also saw it. He threw the man who was held by the shoulder to the side, kicked the girl over, then took out a dagger from his belt and stabbed the girl''s head through the temple. His movements were fast and fierce, and the man who was thrown to the ground had not yet gotten up.


    "No, what did you do!" The man was stunned when he saw this scene, and then he collapsed and yelled: "You murderer, why did you kill her, you lied to us!"


    "She''s been scratched by zombies and infected. I''m trying to save you," Duke said as he pulled the knife out of the wide-eyed girl''s head.


    "She''s not dead yet. We''ll have a solution once we get to the city, but you killed her!"


    "No, there is no way," Duke said coldly, "No one can do anything, but since you are not injured, you can go with us. We will take you to a nearby city where there are troops stationed as agreed."


    The man was so shocked that he could not hear anything. He suddenly pulled out a sharp knife from his trouser pocket and rushed towards Duke, shouting words like "murderer" and "devil". He even hid a knife and did not show it to everyone. That''s right, if there were no self-defense weapons, the couple would not have been able to escape here.


    But being cheated doesn''t feel good.


    With anger at being deceived, Duke happily stabbed the man''s heart with the dagger in his hand, and then angrily stabbed him on the head again.


    "The knife is not bad." Duke rubbed the knife on the man''s clothes to wipe off the blood, picked up the sharp knife that originally belonged to the man, looked at it, gave it to little Duke, and sternly warned him: "Be careful when playing. If you hurt yourself or someone else, I will throw you out of the car to feed the zombies." Little Duke now had his own weapon. He excitedly held the knife, which was twice as big as his hand, and gestured a few times. After being glanced at by Duke, little Duke immediately stood still.


    The phrase "Feed the zombies" has probably replaced "The disobedient child will be taken away by the wolf" as a new phrase to scare children, and it is used over and over again and is effective every time.

 Chapter 41 Mercenaries

    Chapter 41 - 41 Mercenaries


    Duke, Sarah and the two men walked over to the overturned car to check if there was anything useful inside that could be taken away. After checking, Duke said into the intercom: "Nothing useful."


    Arthur was not too disappointed, as it seemed he encountered this situation often: "Then keep going," Arthur''s words came from the walkie-talkie.


    It was already dark, and it was unsafe to stay overnight in such an empty place on the highway. Although it looked peaceful here at the moment, calmness often portended danger.


    We must find a safe place to spend the night as soon as possible.


    Duke waved to a few people to get on the school bus behind, and the bus started immediately and caught up with the truck in front and continued moving forward.


    Charlotte didn''t know when she got back to the school bus, probably when Duke killed the man. She quietly found a corner seat and sat down, looking out the window, not knowing what she was thinking. Sarah brought little Duke into the bus and saw that she didn''t look well. She asked with concern: "Miss Charlotte, you look a little bad, are you still fainting from blood?"


    Charlotte forced a smile: "Maybe, I feel a little uncomfortable."


    "Oh, then just open the window. The air outside is very good. But you can''t always do this. There''s nothing you can do about it."


    Charlotte nodded in agreement.


    Sarah showed Charlotte some clothes in her arms: "Miss Charlotte, these are two women''s shirts I just found. Which one do you like?" They were the girl''s clothes. They were not new, but very clean.


    Charlotte shook her head again: "No, you wear it."


    Sarah smiled easily with satisfaction. Seeing that little Duke was still holding the sharp knife in his hand, she said a few words to him to be careful, then went to the back of the school bus and hid behind a chair to change into the clothes she had just found. Duke noticed her movements and followed to the back of the school bus to block for her. Charlotte was sitting in the front and could hear the intimate and teasing words between Sarah and Duke from behind. After Sarah changed her clothes, she came back and sat behind Charlotte. She seemed very happy to be wearing clean clothes.


    Sarah tore the old clothes into strips and used one of them to wrap around the blade of Little Duke''s knife. After all, the knife was too sharp. Sarah also carefully put away the remaining strips. Everything was useful now. These strips could be used to bandage the wound later.


    The school bus followed the truck in front of it and bypassed the couple''s bodies. Charlotte sat by the window, staring blankly at the two bodies passing by. Duke had stabbed both bodies in the head, so they would not turn into zombies, and what awaited them was rotting.


    Charlotte closed her eyes in pain.


    She did feel nauseous.


    It''s not about fainting at blood. At this time, even the most timid person will not faint at blood.


    She heard the man swearing and felt disgusted.


    Actually, what the man said was right.


    But Duke did nothing wrong.


    So who should be blamed for everything? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlotte closed her eyes and cursed over and over in her heart.


    Charlotte.


    You devil.


    ------


    Zoe was sitting by the open door on the plane, watching the ground with binoculars. When she saw the two trucks on the highway, she quickly said to the person next to her, "There''s a convoy."


    However, the plane showed no sign of landing. Zoe looked at Instructor Will beside her in surprise: "Aren''t you going to rescue them?"


    Instructor Will was also observing the ground with a telescope and saw the two trucks. He shook his head and explained to Zoe, "That''s a mercenary convoy."


    "Don''t we need to rescue the mercenaries?" Zoe didn''t quite understand.


    Instructor Will snorted and laughed: "If we go to rescue them, they will shoot us."


    Zoe looked surprised.


    "Why would they do that?"


    "Mercenaries are a bunch of people who don''t care about their lives. I''ve dealt with them before. Some of them have some emotions, but some are very cold-blooded, even colder than al-Qaeda members."


    Zoe was stunned after hearing this. As a scientific researcher who was almost isolated from the outside world in the laboratory, it was difficult for her to understand this.


    "And you see, they are heading to the border city, which is the same route as us. If we go to rescue them, we will actually be stealing their business."


    "Stealing business?"


    "There are zombie outbreaks in various places right now. This is an opportunity for them to make a fortune. They go to border cities, probably because they have been entrusted with the task of saving people."


    "But if there are still survivors in the city, why don''t they contact us, instead of sending mercenaries to rescue them?"


    "Because they no longer trust the government," Instructor Will said helplessly, "They would rather trust mercenaries."


    Zoe lowered her head to look again, but the plane had flown far away and the two trucks were no longer visible. Zoe did not ask any more questions, but carefully observed the situation on the ground with a telescope. She was a little afraid of heights, her face was extremely pale, and her whole body was shaking, but she sat by the cabin door persistently looking at the ground.


    Instructor Will observed the ground for a while and his eyes felt sore. After all, the plane was flying at high speed and the scene on the ground only flashed by in the telescope. If he wanted to see it clearly, he had to concentrate very hard, which was very tiring. Instructor Will took away the telescope and rubbed his eyes. He felt pain in his eyes, but Zoe was still looking down with the telescope.


    Instructor Will was a little puzzled. As a scientific researcher, Zoe should just be doing her research experiments in the laboratory. Why did she insist on coming to the dangerous place with them this time?


    The zombie epidemic outbreak is more serious than expected. Not only Suwan''s team has problems, almost every team has casualties. For the safety of the trainees, the instructors who were originally stationed in the new base rushed to various places to assist the rescue teams. Zoe, when asking the instructors about the situation of each team, learned that the instructors were going to various places to meet up with the rescue teams, so she insisted on coming with Instructor Will. She was also the only scientific researcher who came.


    Being looked at from head to toe by Instructor Will, Zoe felt uncomfortable all over and had no choice but to put down the telescope and look directly at Instructor Will.


    "I always forgot to ask, is coming to Edge City to get close to zombies also part of the research?" Instructor Will looked at Zoe and asked.


    Zoe was originally unhappy with the look from Instructor Will, but after being asked this question by Instructor Will, she didn''t even dare to look at him, and tried to look calm: "Yeah, yes," Zoe nodded hesitantly and said, "It''s also part of the research."


    Instructor Will looked incredulous.


    Zoe immediately looked away and picked up the telescope to avoid Instructor Will''s eyes.


    Instructor Will laughed meaningfully twice: "I seem to have seen you asking about the rescue team of Mike''s group before. Knowing that I was here to assist Mike''s group, you insisted on coming with me."


    Zoe froze all over, and only when Instructor Will looked away did Zoe breathe a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, after a while, Instructor Will suddenly said, "Mike."


    Zoe didn''t respond. She thought Instructor Will was talking to someone else on the plane. After a while, Instructor Will said, "Wales."


    Zoe still didn''t respond.


    Instructor Will rolled his eyes and thought about it, and suddenly remembered that when he killed the person in charge that day, Zoe changed her mind and did not report them because she saw Angela and Suwan present.


    Instructor Will coughed twice to attract Zoe''s attention, and then he said, "Angela."


    Zoe was puzzled and confused.


    "Suwan," Instructor Will slowly pronounced the name, and saw Zoe''s hand holding the telescope tremble.


    Instructor Will understood immediately and looked at Zoe as if he understood, which made Zoe feel extremely embarrassed.


    "Do you like Suwan?"


    Although Zoe was unhappy about having her thoughts pried into, there was nothing to hide, so she nodded.


    Instructor Will immediately became proud: "No wonder, but it''s only natural. My students are so outstanding."


    Zoe rolled her eyes.


    It turns out that it''s not just the students who gossip, the instructors do too. Knowing that Zoe likes his students, Instructor Will and Zoe have more topics to talk about: "So you''re already a couple?" Zoe really didn''t want to pay attention to him, especially when she thought of Suwan''s attitude towards her. It was heartbreaking to hear Instructor Will''s questions.


    "Not a couple," Zoe said coolly.


    "You''re not even a couple, and you''re going to face the zombies for her?" Instructor Will was speechless.


    Zoe was even more speechless and said angrily: "I told you, coming here is also part of my research. You have so many questions!"


    Although Zoe usually looks calm, a woman can be like a raging lion when she gets angry. Instructor Will looked away awkwardly after being yelled at by Zoe and stopped asking questions. But from Zoe''s attitude, he knew that it must be Suwan that Zoe had a one-sided crush on, and he was inexplicably proud of his student. Hey, his students are not that easy to pursue!


    As for Suwan, she was still walking alone on the highway. She had been walking like this for another day, and she didn''t know how long she would have to walk. She was tired and hungry, and she was so annoyed. That was right. She had driven for a while before. Two legs couldn''t compare with four wheels. She couldn''t catch up with the other members of the rescue team. Suwan couldn''t walk anymore. She got angry with herself and walked into the forest with her assault rifle. She learned her lesson this time and didn''t rest on the highway. Who could guarantee that there wouldn''t be a second or third wave of zombies? If she encountered a large-scale zombie group again, Suwan would have nowhere to hide this time, and the last bullet in her gun would come into play.


    Suwan entered the forest, climbed up a tree and sat on a branch to rest for a while. Although she was unhappy, she still had to move forward. After resting for a while, Suwan was about to jump off the tree and continue moving forward. Suddenly, she heard some noise, and hurriedly raised her assault rifle, used the sniper scope as a telescope, and squinted in the direction of the sound.


    The sound came from the highway, which was the direction Suwan came from. The sound was getting closer and closer. It sounded very noisy, so there should be a lot of people coming. Suwan was a little excited to finally meet someone. The next second, a figure flashed in the sniper scope, and Suwan recognized it at a glance.


    It was the violent leader at the temporary base.

 Chapter 42 Loneliness

    Chapter 42 - 42 Loneliness


    Today was a very lonely day for Suwan. She didn''t see anyone. Along the way, apart from herself, the only living person she saw were those scary and ugly zombies. It seemed that this world was abandoned and she was also forgotten. The road was so long that she didn''t know how long she would have to keep walking before she got there. This feeling of loneliness could drive a person crazy. Suwan was a little excited to finally see a living person, but she didn''t want to see everyone either.


    Those al-Qaeda members who ambushed the rescue team escaped, but they and Suwan were enemies who hated each other. Seeing them, Suwan observed through the scope and saw that there were about ten people. These al-Qaeda members had plenty of ammunition, and Suwan only had one bullet left in his gun. It was obviously unrealistic to fight them head-on, so he might as well shoot himself. However, Suwan looked at the motorcycles they were riding in the scope and was so envious.


    The motorcycle makes such a big noise, aren''t you afraid of attracting zombies? Suwan is just saying the grapes are sour.


    They were riding motorcycles, and Suwan could hear the noisy sound of the motorcycles starting from afar, not to mention the zombies in the forest. Three or two zombies were disturbed and staggered out of the forest. Before they reached the highway, they were overtaken by al-Qaeda members at a speeding speed. Before, Suwan drove so coolly and didn''t take the zombies seriously, but now, Suwan could only watch helplessly.


    Suwan couldn''t just watch them leave like that. With a flash of her eyes, Suwan had an idea. She squatted on a branch and raised her assault rifle, aiming at the head of the last al-Qaeda member in the motorcycle team. She only had one bullet left, and if she didn''t save it, it would be useless. So Suwan held her breath and didn''t shoot casually. The assault rifle in her hand kept aiming at his head as the sights moved with the angle until the motorcycles of these al-Qaeda members drove to the highway in front of Suwan. Suwan narrowed her eyes and suddenly pulled the trigger. Then she jumped off the tree without having time to see if she had hit it, so as not to expose her target. After jumping off the tree, Suwan quickly hid behind the tree, and only then did she have time to recall the shot. Judging from the feel of it, it should have hit, so she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The last al-Qaeda member in the convoy was shot in the head, and both he and his motorcycle fell to the ground. His heart stopped when he was shot. The other people heard the noise and looked back. Seeing that someone was injured, they quickly stopped their motorcycles, but they reacted a little slowly, and the motorcycles still drove a few meters away. Several people stopped their motorcycles, got off and ran back. Looking at the gunshot wound on his head, they all crouched down nervously, but the highway was so empty that they would die even if they lay down. Unfortunately, Suwan only had one bullet.


    No one was shot again, and everyone was a little nervous.


    The tall leader looked at the gunshot wound on the head of the man lying on the ground and said in a low voice: "Very accurate shooting, it might be Belster."


    The other people immediately panicked. After all, they had heard of Belster''s reputation. If they encountered an ambushing rescue team, they would not survive.


    "The other party didn''t shoot again. He is trying to intimidate us and make fun of us. If we leave, I''m afraid he will continue to shoot. We are all in the sniper range. If we want to survive, we must kill them," said the leading man viciously.


    The other people nodded in agreement, so they crouched down and looked into the woods. The leading man made a gesture, and they carefully approached the woods. Just as they were about to enter the woods, a figure suddenly ran out from the woods not far from them and rushed directly towards the parked motorcycles. The figure was Suwan. Suwan jumped onto the nearest motorcycle and started the motorcycle without hesitation. The sound of the motorcycle starting attracted the attention of the al-Qaeda members. They turned their heads and saw that Suwan''s motorcycle was already moving slowly. The al-Qaeda members hurriedly ran towards Suwan and shot her. Suwan turned the front of the motorcycle and drove it into the forest.


    "It''s her, damn it, it''s that Belster!" An al-Qaeda member recognized Suwan, shot at her angrily, and roared at her: "Stop it!!"


    Suwan changed gears and accelerated, and disappeared in a flash.


    Whoever stops is a puppy!


    It is not easy to drive a motorcycle in the forest. If you drive too fast, you may hit a tree easily. The road is also bumpy. Suwan drove for a while in the forest and planned to go back to the highway. After such a long distance, he would definitely not be unlucky enough to run into those al-Qaeda members again. Suwan stopped the motorcycle and planned to turn around and go back to the highway. Suddenly, he heard a buzzing sound above his head. It was an airplane.


    Suwan was stunned and looked up quickly. She saw the plane in the sky through the gaps between the dense branches and leaves of the trees above her head. Suwan jumped and shouted, but the trees were too high and the people on the plane could not notice Suwan at all. Suwan shouted and screamed like a fool, and then watched the plane fly away. When the plane was about to leave her sight, Suwan saw the whole picture of the plane. Seeing the tiger and snake logo on the plane, Suwan became even more depressed. She was so depressed at this moment that she regretted not leaving the bullet to commit suicide.


    But no matter how hard she looked, the plane would not come back, so Suwan had no choice but to continue on her way. She turned the motorcycle and kept muttering to herself.


    "You have eye problems. How can you fly a plane? It''s so loud, but you can''t hear it. I''m such a big person, but I can''t see it!"


    "Is it intentional? Is there an old grudge?"


    "Why not fly a plane? Go drive a go-kart!"


    Suwan kept muttering until her mouth was dry. Okay, she calmed down. Then she drove the motorcycle, feeling the breeze brought by the speed. Her hair was blown up by the breeze, and the zombies were left behind casually. She felt better again.


    So the woman''s mood is really...


    When there were no zombies, Suwan felt like he was going on a picnic while riding his scooter. It would have been even better if he wasn''t so hungry.


    Suwan was very hungry, but he couldn''t shoot any prey with the empty gun on his back. He had no choice but to stop his motorcycle and look for some wild fruits in the forest. However, the fruits were not enough to fill him up, so Suwan started to blame the pilot again.


    If she could be taken away by plane, why would she need to look for wild fruits here? She could just fly back directly!


    Suwan chewed the sour and bitter wild fruit, his mouth felt less dry, and he began to mutter again.


    So the woman''s mood is really...


    The plane was the one that Will and Zoe were on. Although Suwan asked for help, the forest was so dense with branches and leaves that Will and Zoe really couldn''t see her.


    Instructor Will on the plane started gossiping again and shared his experience with Zoe, saying to her: "This won''t work. I know my students well. Suwan is a very special person. Chinese people are conservative and reserved. Your passionate pursuit of her and enthusiastic expression of love is not what she thinks is love."


    "So what does she think love is like?" Although Zoe didn''t want to pay attention to Instructor Will, she couldn''t help asking when she heard this. Several instructors nearby had been secretly listening. A Chinese instructor interrupted and said, "It''s a long-lasting relationship, and mutual support."


    Zoe didn''t quite understand. Instructor Will didn''t want to be overshadowed, so he quickly waved his hand to interrupt the Chinese instructor and redirect Zoe''s attention back to himself: "I also know a Chinese saying."


    "What?" Zoe asked.


    "It''s a done deal," Instructor Will said in Chinese, and then explained to Zoe, "It means that everything has been done, and Suwan can''t deny it."


    "What do you mean by ''did everything''?" Zoe was confused.


    Instructor Will wanted to force her onto the bed and overpower her, but then he thought that both Zoe and Suwan were women. Even if Zoe did everything she could to push Suwan onto the bed, they were both women, so who would suffer? Would Suwan hold onto a handkerchief and sob to Zoe, asking her to clear her name? The thought of this scene made Instructor Will shudder.


    It is clear that the more likely scenario is that Suwan stabbed Zoe to death.


    This result is also quite tragic.


    Seeing Zoe''s eager-to-learn look, Instructor Will couldn''t continue making up stories. He could only pat Zoe on the shoulder and encourage her, "Think about it yourself." Then, seeing that Zoe looked serious and was really thinking, he quickly looked away guiltily.


    As for what Zoe is thinking, who knows.


    It only takes a few hours to fly to a nearby safe city, but Suwan has been walking for two days and has not yet completed one-tenth of the distance. She rode her scooter for half a day, and when it got dark, the scooter ran out of gas again.


    Suwan''s rifle was empty, but she didn''t throw it away. She just carried the empty rifle on her back, threw the motorcycle on the ground, and went into the woods to find a tree to climb up, intending to wait until dawn. Suwan sat on a branch, leaning against the trunk, holding the empty rifle that could only be used as a stick, and closed her eyes to rest. Before Suwan could recover from the fatigue of a day''s journey, she heard footsteps, accompanied by a low roar without tone.


    Suwan suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his empty gun to give himself some courage, because those coming were undoubtedly zombies.


    Suwan relaxed her breathing and tried to lower her presence as much as possible. She just needed to wait for the zombies to pass by without exposing her target and attracting their attention. However, Suwan soon heard some strange noises from the zombies'' growls, like the calls of small animals. No wonder the zombies were attracted here, they followed the animal.


    Then Suwan saw a little squirrel on a branch a few trees away. It looked quite cute, squeaking and looking around. The zombies were attracted by its squeaking. The little squirrel turned its head around, and then its small black bean-like eyes saw Suwan and stopped looking around.


    Suwan found himself locked in the sight of the furry squirrel and swallowed hard.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over," Suwan prayed quietly. Although there were not many zombies under the tree, Suwan didn''t have a single bullet. Less trouble is worse than more trouble. She hoped to wait quietly for the zombies to pass by without attracting their attention.


    But the little squirrel looked like a domesticated one. It was instinctively afraid of the zombies. When it saw Suwan, it squeaked and jumped towards her, trying to get close to her.


    "Don''t come over here..." Suwan said with a sad face, but the little squirrel ignored him and jumped into Suwan''s arms, rubbing its head against Suwan''s clothes affectionately. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The zombies under the tree followed the squirrel''s cry and turned their heads to look at Suwan on the tree. In their opinion, Suwan, as a living person, was certainly more appealing to them than a squirrel. The zombies became angry and surrounded the big tree where Suwan was, then slapped the trunk frantically. Suwan on the tree almost lost her balance and fell off the tree. She quickly hugged the trunk tightly. She looked at the little squirrel with bean eyes in her arms, and then at the crazy zombies under the tree, with a look of wanting to cry but no tears.


    "...Fuck."

 Chapter 43 Rescue

    Chapter 43 - 43 Rescue


    Although Suwan showed no mercy when shooting at al-Qaeda elements, that was only because of his different stances. Suwan still had a kind heart, otherwise he would not have wanted to save the little tiger.


    Although I felt a little guilty about saving the little tiger.


    But even if she had good intentions, Suwan''s kindness would not be spread all the time and everywhere. She was in a difficult situation now, and she didn''t want to die because of a little squirrel. There was a group of zombies surrounding the tree. Suwan was so angry at that moment that she gnashed her teeth and wished she could slap this ignorant squirrel to death on the tree, so that she couldn''t get it down even if she tried. Suwan was so scared that she raised her hand high towards the little squirrel.


    The little squirrel Douzi nestled in Suwan''s arms stared at Suwan with innocent eyes, sniffed around with its nose, then swung its big furry tail and nibbled Suwan''s finger to please him. Suwan looked at it depressedly, and his hand that was about to pat it turned into stroking it, from the squirrel''s head to its tail. The little squirrel squinted its eyes in enjoyment and rubbed Suwan''s palm affectionately.


    Suwan almost wanted to cover her face and cry.


    She was such an embarrassment to Belster. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But women are probably born with no resistance to furry little animals. Suwan rubbed the squirrel hard twice before she felt that she was not at a disadvantage. Looking at the zombies under the tree, she felt depressed again. The big tree was surrounded, beaten and pushed by those crazy zombies. It was shaking more and more violently and would fall down sooner or later. Suwan pulled the squirrel aside, stood up shakily, bent over and tried to keep her balance as she walked to the tip of the branch. Then she suddenly jumped over and grabbed a branch of another nearby tree. Suwan let go and fell to the ground, rolling on the ground to offset the impact of the landing, almost falling behind the zombies. Suwan didn''t wait for the zombies to turn around, he got up and ran away.


    The squirrel was squeaking in the tree and jumping on the branches to chase Suwan. Then it leaped onto Suwan''s head and its big furry tail swayed in front of Suwan''s eyes.


    "F*ck!" Suwan, who rarely swears, swore again.


    If Suwan knew squirrel language, he would really want to yell: Please let me go, Mr. Squirrel, I am just a human being! !


    But now those zombies were chasing him tirelessly with their arms stretched out behind him. Suwan could only run as fast as he could, without even having a chance to grab the squirrel off his head. Suwan ran too fast, and the squirrel bounced on Suwan''s head and fell down. It screamed and hurriedly grabbed the assault rifle on Suwan''s back, holding on to the gun barrel with its four claws. Suwan felt the increased weight of the gun barrel and was at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    A little squirrel also knows how to seek benefits and avoid harm, so it will be right to follow Suwan.


    Suwan ran for more than twenty minutes, and the zombies chasing her were temporarily left behind. Suwan stopped running, supported her knees and breathed heavily. Just as she was about to pull the squirrel off the gun barrel, she heard the sound of dry grass being crushed.


    Suwan raised his head and looked face to face with a zombie who had just appeared from behind a tree, almost face to face.


    As soon as the zombie opened his mouth, his growl was immediately drowned out by Suwan''s scream.


    Suwan screamed and knocked the zombie down and continued running. Even the squirrel on her gun was frightened by her scream and the hair on its body stood up.


    Suwan couldn''t be blamed for being scared. Who knew how many zombies were still in the forest? Invisible dangers were the scariest. The endless pursuit of those dark shadows behind him made him even more psychologically fearful and uneasy.


    Suwan screamed and ran all the way until he could not run any more. He supported himself on his knees and gasped for breath. He looked back but could not see clearly if there were any more zombies chasing him. The night was getting darker and darker, and the shadows of the swaying branches made Suwan tremble with fear.


    Suwan wiped the sweat off her face. Her heart was still pounding when she heard a gunshot. The squirrel above her head was startled and trembled all over.


    Who fired the gun? Al Qaeda? It can''t be that tragic. They hate me so much that I might as well bite my tongue and commit suicide if I''m caught by them.


    Suwan glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw a zombie lying next to him. It seemed that the gunshot was meant to get rid of this zombie.


    It seems that al-Qaeda members are not so kind?


    Suwan was wondering if it was an al-Qaeda member when he heard a voice ask, "A living person?"


    A man jumped down from the tree in front of him. He was holding an assault rifle. Suwan was a little nervous and quickly raised his hands to admit, "Yes, yes, alive."


    The other party asked again: "Were you injured by the zombies?"


    Suwan was about to answer when he suddenly felt that the voice was familiar. Hearing the other party asking another question, he became excited.


    Isn''t this Angela''s voice?


    Then Suwan heard other people''s conversation and almost cried with excitement.


    She finally reunited with the rescue team.


    Suwan was so excited that she couldn''t express it in words. She had been so lonely these past two days. Finally, she met her friend. She felt tired and relaxed. Suwan sniffed sadly and ran towards Angela. She didn''t care that Angela warned her to stop. She rushed over and hugged Angela, saying aggrievedly, "Oh my god, there are so many zombies that scared me to death..."


    Angela didn''t understand what Suwan was mumbling in Chinese. She pulled Suwan up and looked at her in surprise: "Suwan?!"


    "Wow," Suwan made crying noises twice, but there were no tears on her face. She was so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to cry. However, it was so dark that Angela couldn''t tell. She patted Suwan''s shoulder comfortingly. Suwan sounded excited and thought he would say something touching.


    Suwan groaned and said, "I''m hungry."


    The wild fruits in the forest could not fill his stomach at all, and Suwan was already so exhausted. After finally reuniting with his friends, Suwan made his first request before he had time to say anything touching.


    Suwan was really hungry. Wales gave her a can of food and a pack of compressed biscuits. Suwan didn''t care about her image anymore and sat down on a rock, eating voraciously. She noticed Marty and Fry who were looking at her and guessed that they were the survivors of Cole City. She smiled at them awkwardly with her mouth full of food. They smiled back at her in a kind way. Suwan was a little embarrassed and lowered her head to continue concentrating on finishing the food in her hands. Her mouth was full, just like a little squirrel.


    Angela observed Suwan''s head.


    There was something on Suwan''s head, which looked like a hat, but Angela seemed to see the hat moving just now.


    "What''s on your head?" Angela asked as she stretched out her hand. The squirrel that climbed onto Suwan''s head again squeaked and tried to bite Angela, so Angela quickly withdrew her hand.


    "A stinky rat," Suwan said, pulling the squirrel off.


    Angela took a closer look before she could see clearly: "Isn''t this a squirrel?"


    "Oh, yes, a squirrel," Suwan said in a rage. If it weren''t for this stinky squirrel, she should have spent the night in the tree safely. How could she be chased by zombies all the way? But if she hadn''t run so far, she wouldn''t have run into the rescue team.


    Suwan slapped the squirrel away in annoyance and continued to slurp her canned food. The squirrel squeaked and tried to jump on Suwan''s legs again, but Angela grabbed it and it started to claw at her angrily. After Angela stroked it twice, it became obedient and fell into Angela''s arms. Suwan glanced at the squirrel who was sitting on the fence, snorted coldly, and didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    Suwan licked the can clean, still not satisfied, and then she was poked in the waist.


    Suwan turned around and saw Columbine poking him with the handle of an assault rifle. When Suwan saw this, Columbine froze and dared not move.


    Suwan continued to eat the compressed biscuits and was poked in the waist again.


    Suwan was unhappy this time. He turned around and glared at Cole. When he saw Cole making a gesture at him, he looked back to see if anyone else noticed, and quietly moved behind a tree with Cole.


    "If you have something to say, say it now," Suwan said, crunching his biscuits unhappily.


    Colem took out a piece of compressed biscuit from his trouser pocket and put it in Suwan''s hand, and Suwan listened quietly.


    "I want to tell you something," said Colem.


    Suwan ate his biscuits and snorted: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "It''s about Angela."


    "That''s right."


    "Angela and Parker are together, did you know that?"


    Suwan was stunned and forgot to eat the biscuit in his mouth. He looked back and saw that Parker had taken his place. Parker and Angela gathered together to play with the squirrel.


    "My squirrel," Suwan said glumly.


    "They''re not a good match," Colem said, reminding Suwan that his focus was on the wrong thing.


    "What''s wrong?" Suwan asked blankly.


    "Parker is less of a man than Angela. How can he and Angela be compatible?" Colem said seriously, and then put another cookie in Suwan''s hand.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Suwan asked, staring blankly at the biscuits in his hand.


    "Let Parker know himself."


    "Haha," Suwan laughed dryly, nodded vaguely, went back and kicked Parker away, sat back on his own stone, and asked the others: "Did you see the plane?"


    Several people shrugged helplessly. They also saw the plane, but in order to protect the survivors, they hid very well and did not attract the attention of the plane.


    But fortunately, no one was injured or killed and everyone finally reunited.


    After discussing the advance plan, several people climbed up trees to hide and spend the night. Suwan accepted Cole''s bribe and followed Cole''s signal to climb up the same tree with Angela. Angela heard the noise and looked down. Seeing Suwan climbing up, she moved to the side to make room for Suwan. The two sat on the branches and chatted in a low voice. If the timing was right, Angela really wanted to hug Suwan and jump to express her excitement, but doing so would definitely attract zombies.


    The two of them whispered about their experiences over the past two days. Suwan did not talk about his own thrilling experience, but just mentioned it in a few words and asked Angela: "You and Parker?" Suwan just felt that it seemed that the other people in the rescue team were very hostile to Parker.


    Angela looked down and smiled.


    "You like him very much?"


    "Not really, I just think he''s nice," Angela said, but she was clearly in a good mood when she mentioned Parker.


    "What''s it like to be in love?" Suwan asked curiously.


    Angela sneered: "If you want to know, go and try it yourself. Doesn''t Zoe like you very much?"


    This time Suwan did not avoid suspicion, but nodded in agreement, looked up at the twinkling stars in the sky, and whispered to himself: "I should also have a relationship with Zoe."


    "What?" Angela didn''t hear clearly.


    "As long as you like him," Suwan said casually, completely forgetting what Colem had entrusted her with.

 Chapter 44: War Begins

    Chapter 44 - 44: War Begins


    Suwan didn''t get enough rest these past two days. She felt like she was living a year in a day. At least the team members could take care of each other. She was almost nervous after these few days alone. Now that she finally reunited with the team members, Suwan relaxed her body and mind, and her tense nerves also relaxed. After a while, she became drowsy and lowered her head to peck at rice. Angela held her chin with her palm to wake her up: "Don''t sleep here, you will fall off the tree."


    Suwan was so sleepy that she hummed indistinctly, probably blaming Angela for disturbing her sleep. Angela was really afraid that she would fall under the tree, so she reached out and slapped her to wake her up. Unexpectedly, Suwan was so sleepy that she couldn''t help herself, and she swayed forward with the force of Angela''s slap, and fell out of the tree. Angela was startled and reached out to grab her but failed. She watched Suwan fall from the tree and almost screamed.


    However, as a student of Belster, it was too embarrassing to fall down like this. Suwan was awakened by the shock the moment his body was in the air. He quickly hugged his head and rolled on the ground to relieve the impact so as not to get hurt. Angela, who was sitting on the branch, looked down and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Suwan climb up safely. Suwan suddenly fell to the ground and woke up Fry and Marty who were sleeping together under the tree next to them. The two looked at Suwan in horror with their eyes open, but Suwan was extremely calm. He patted his body and climbed up the tree again.


    The students in the surrounding trees heard the noise and didn''t know what was going on, so they asked Angela through the intercom.


    Wales'' voice came from the wireless headset: "Is it a zombie?" As long as Angela said yes, their guns would immediately aim in that direction.


    "It''s not a zombie," Angela said quickly. For Suwan''s sake, she couldn''t say directly that Suwan fell asleep and fell off the tree. She hesitated and heard the leaves rustling overhead. The squirrel that had disappeared jumped down from the tree. "That squirrel," Angela said quickly, "just fell off the tree."


    The little squirrel looked around with its innocent little eyes, then looked at Suwan who had climbed up the tree, and ran towards Suwan, swinging its furry tail.


    Would a squirrel make such a big noise when it landed? But since Angela said so, no one else asked, and Wales even joked, "Keep an eye on that squirrel."


    "I will," Angela took the lively squirrel into her arms, then hung up the call and stroked the furry squirrel twice to comfort it. Angela wondered why Suwan was silent after climbing up the tree. She turned around and saw Suwan sitting on the branch leaning against the trunk and fell asleep again. It turned out that she was awake for a few seconds at the critical moment, but was completely sleepy after climbing up the tree.


    As a good friend, Angela wanted to give Suwan some face, but she couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Suwan had a hard time these past few days. Angela could sense it even though she didn''t explain it in detail. However, it was not until the next morning that Angela fully understood how badly Suwan had been having these past two days.


    Suwan had many open wounds on his body, and he looked so dirty that Angela couldn''t bear to look at him. She quickly took off her coat and put it on Suwan, complaining to her, "Why didn''t you tell me you were injured yesterday? It''s getting inflamed."


    "It''s just a minor injury," Suwan said without taking it seriously.


    Angela was about to teach her a lesson again, and a coat was put on her, a pilot''s coat.


    Angela glared at Parker speechlessly. Parker really had no manners at all. He kept nagging that it would be cold without a coat while buttoning Angela''s clothes. Suwan pursed her lips and tried hard not to laugh.


    "Just like a woman," Cole and Wales murmured to each other.


    "Just a woman," Wales nodded.


    Parker knew that he was being excluded. He remained silent as he listened to the sarcasm from Cole and Wales, and silently buttoned the last button for Angela.


    Angie pulled on her coat, which was a little too big for her but still warm, and yelled at Cole and Wales fiercely, "What are you looking at!"


    Cole and Wales lowered their heads dejectedly and ran to ask Suwan about his well-being.


    Suwan chuckled twice: "You are just jealous."


    Cole was unwilling to give in, and lowered his voice to question Suwan: "Shouldn''t you break them up?"


    Suwan answered the question irrelevantly: "You will be more jealous if you see me and Zoe together," Suwan thought to himself, blinding your eyes.


    Colem was surprised: "You and Zoe?"


    "Didn''t you reject her?" Wales was also incredulous.


    "That was a pretty blunt refusal," Paul interjected.


    "Anyone who gets rejected like that should just give up," Mike shrugged.


    Suwan''s face flushed red, and he became more and more flustered as he listened.


    Mike added fuel to the fire: "Maybe when you see her again she already has a boyfriend. Of course, it''s also possible that she has a girlfriend..." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough, enough!" Suwan stamped his feet in anger and wanted to ask Angela to say a few words for him. However, when he looked around, he saw that Angela and Parker had separated from the group and were sitting on a rock a few trees away, sharing a can of food. Angela didn''t even look over here.


    Suwan, who was besieged, pouted her lips, wanting to cry but unable to. At this moment, she deeply felt the jealousy of others.


    Parker must be excluded, he deserves to be excluded!


    Colem was still unwilling to give in and tried to persuade Suwan to change his mind and join the battle to break up Angela Parker: "You ate my cookies."


    Suwan, not feeling sad enough, kicked Coleem on the calf angrily.


    Suwan was frightened by everyone''s talk and was really afraid that Zoe didn''t like him anymore. Especially when he thought of the scene Mike described, in which Zoe might hold her new boyfriend''s arm and greet him with a sweet smile, Suwan trembled all over.


    Suwan was extremely regretful. Why didn''t he agree to Zoe''s proposal? He obviously liked her too. While waiting for the others to gather, Suwan was so confused that he pulled at the broken grass on the ground.


    The group continued on their journey, and Suwan''s mood improved again. She thought that it was useless to regret it anyway, so she might as well go back to the new base to see Zoe as soon as possible. Even if Zoe didn''t like her that much, she would probably change her mind if she tried her best to pursue her. If Zoe had a boyfriend... Suwan shook her head hard to get rid of this thought.


    Suwan can''t be tough when it comes to love. She is ruthless when shooting. However, if Zoe has a boyfriend, Suwan can only hide in a corner and be sad.


    As Suwan walked, he remembered something. It wasn''t a particularly important thing, but he couldn''t help but ask.


    Suwan asked the others, "Did you encounter any al-Qaeda members yesterday?"


    "What al-Qaeda members?" Others asked back: "Aren''t they all zombies..."


    This is the only highway leading to a safe city, so al-Qaeda members will definitely pass by here. However, in order to protect the survivors, the trainees drove deep into the forest after their car ran out of gas, so it is possible that they did not encounter them.


    "Not all of them. Several al-Qaeda members went to the city center to ambush you. They are not in that temporary base..." Suwan explained. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt cold all over. If I must describe it, it was that the hairs on my body stood up. This feeling only lasted for a moment, and there was no wind in the woods. This was an instinct for danger. Suwan opened his eyes wide and stopped.


    The other students also stopped. Frye and Marty, who were surrounded in the middle, were a little overwhelmed. But Frye felt something was wrong when he saw the students'' reactions, so he hugged Marty tighter and looked around nervously. Parker also stopped, took out his pistol and asked what happened.


    Suwan lowered his head stiffly and saw a small green dot on his chest.


    It''s the crosshairs of a sniper rifle.


    "Run," Mike, who was closest to Frye, uttered a syllable with his Adam''s apple trembling.


    Marty and Frye didn''t move yet, the next second Mike raised his gun in front of them and shouted at them: "Run to the forest!!"


    Frye grabbed Marty and turned to run in the opposite direction. At that moment, the sniper who was aiming at Suwan''s heart pulled the trigger. The bullet spun at high speed and tore through the air. At the moment the bullet left the chamber, a burst of gunfire rang out in the direction the sniper was aiming at. Countless bullets were fired back, and the bullet that was aiming at Suwan''s heart still flew towards Suwan through the oncoming rain of bullets.


    In less than a second, the bullet appeared in Suwan''s field of vision. In Suwan''s feeling, everything slowed down at this moment, the gunshot in her ears, and even her blink of an eye were extremely slow. Suwan watched the bullet flying towards her, and it seemed that she could even see the bullet''s rotating trajectory clearly.


    Time only slowed down relative to Suwan, but it was still less than a second. But this was the student''s advantage. When the other party fired a gun and the bullet came out of the gun, Suwan quickly fell to the ground and rolled to avoid the bullet.


    The trainees hid behind the trees and fired at the opposite side. Two figures soon fell from the trees in the opposite forest, but the gunshots did not stop. Fry and Marty had already run a little further away, but a stray bullet still managed to pass through the gaps between several trees and hit the travel bag that Fry was carrying. The travel bag broke apart, and the medicine bottles and pills fell to the ground. Fry reached out and pushed Marty behind the tree, turned around and picked up the medicine on the ground, and did not let go of the medicine in the soil. He blew on the pills and quickly put them in his pocket. Another stray bullet hit the soil in front of Fry. Fry was so scared that his body trembled, but he still reached out to grab the pills on the ground. In Fry''s eyes, these medicines could make Marty less sad, which was equivalent to saving Marty''s life.

 Chapter 45 In the Bathroom

    Chapter 45 - 45 In the Bathroom


    Al-Qaeda elements ambushed the rescue team in the forest. The situation was not favorable for the rescue team. The team members hid behind trees for cover while firing back. Two al-Qaeda elements in a tree opposite the forest were hit by stray bullets and fell from the tree, but the gunfire from the opposite side did not stop. Judging from the number of people Suwan had seen before, there were about ten al-Qaeda elements, which was more than the members of the rescue team. Moreover, the rescue team''s mission was to protect the survivors, not to engage in a gunfight with al-Qaeda elements. If they wasted time here and caused injuries to the survivors, it would be a waste of time.


    Mike, the leader of the rescue team, fired a few shots and then turned to hide behind a tree. He gestured to several team members around him, indicating that everyone should retreat and hide in the depths of the forest to avoid the al-Qaeda members. Several people understood and nodded. Mike stretched out his hand and gestured. When he counted to three, the team members rushed out tacitly and pulled the trigger at the same time, firing a string of bullets at the opposite side. While the al-Qaeda members in the forest avoided the bullets, they ran into the forest.


    At this time, Frye was still squatting on the ground and kept putting handfuls of pills from the soil into his bag. Suwan saw this and shouted, "You''re crazy!" When he ran to Frye, Suwan reached out and grabbed Frye''s arm and ran forward, while Frye insisted on holding his torn travel bag. However, Suwan ran too fast and did not give Frye time to hold the bag tightly. As Suwan dragged him to run, the pills in the travel bag kept falling to the ground. Frye screamed and kept looking back. If Suwan hadn''t grabbed him and ran desperately, Frye would have broken free and gone back to pick up the pills.


    Marty was so frightened that her legs went limp. She covered her ears and cried and trembled behind a tree. Mike and Angela supported her and ran deeper into the forest, while the others ran and fired behind them to tie down the al-Qaeda elements.


    It was not until the sound of gunfire could no longer be heard and they were deep in the forest, completely safe, that Suwan let go of Frye and pushed him to the ground.


    "You want to kill yourself!" Suwan roared at Frye angrily, clenching his fists and looking like he would lose control and punch Frye at any time.


    Those stray bullets were so close to Frye that they even flew into the ground in front of him. Suwan thought Frye was really stupid. Which was more important, his life or those pills!


    However, Frye was not grateful. He knelt on the ground and bent over to pick up the small pills that fell into the dirt. Suwan was so angry that he really wanted to punch Frye. Angela saw it and hurried over to pull Suwan aside.


    Marty, who was so scared that she didn''t know when she started crying, was supported by Mike and walked over. She walked in front of Fry and suddenly slapped him.


    Everyone was stunned, even Suwan, who was gasping for breath, stared blankly.


    "It''s just medicine. What if you get shot!" Marty cried and shouted sharply. Frye, who was kneeling on the ground, stopped trying to pick up the medicine. After only a second''s pause, Frye continued to hold the pills in the mud in front of him and blew the dirt off the pills. Marty stretched out his hand and threw the pills in Frye''s palm far away, then squatted on the ground, covering his face and crying.


    Fry stared at her blankly and whispered, "We may not have such good medicine in the place we go. It will be gone after we take it. We can''t waste it..." He was at a loss like a panicked child. He could only put his arms around Marty and pat her back gently to make her stop crying. If you are not a patient, you can''t understand the patient''s desire for medicine.


    Marty leaned on Fry''s shoulder and choked up, "If you die, how can I live alone? How long can I live?"


    Frye listened blankly, closed his eyes and hugged Marty tighter.


    Suwan looked at them kneeling on the ground hugging each other, then looked away with red eyes.


    Love is such a scary thing that it can make people lose all their rationality. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan couldn''t imagine herself in that state. But she couldn''t help but admit that she was touched.


    In order to avoid the al-Qaeda members, they had to take a long detour through the forest, so the journey was even longer. Of course, they encountered zombies several times on the way, but as long as they were not zombies, there was no great danger to the rescue team. It took them more than half a month to get out of the forest and approach the safe city marked on the map. Everyone was dusty and haggard, but fortunately, they were all safe.


    The closer they got to the safe city, the more zombie corpses they saw. The path the rescue team passed was even blocked by countless zombies. The rotting corpses gave off a disgusting stench, so everyone had to cover their noses as they walked past. It was obvious that this place had been cleared by the army, and everyone was excited about this discovery because it meant that there were troops stationed in the safe city and the city''s safety would be guaranteed.


    Just as they had guessed, there were troops stationed in the safe city. The entire city was surrounded by sandbags and iron nets to prevent zombies from entering. The only entrance was surrounded by the army, and anyone entering had to undergo a comprehensive inspection. After a careful interrogation, the group was brought into the city by the person in charge.


    Everything in the city seemed to be in good order and peaceful as if everything was normal, but the group of people with guns walking among them looked very dangerous. The past half month seemed like a lifetime ago. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked around curiously. The surrounding residents also looked at them, but they seemed to be used to it and were not frightened.


    Someone took Marty and Fry away. Before leaving, Marty, who was quite emotional, cried and hugged everyone one by one. Fry stood there in a daze, watching Marty hugging this one and that one. His expression became more and more unsightly. After Marty said goodbye, he glared at several male team members warily, then hugged Marty tightly and turned around and left with the person in charge. The other team members who saw this laughed out loud, which eased their tense mood over the past half month.


    Another person in charge led the team members to their accommodation. They were very excited to learn from him that Instructor Will was also here. However, Instructor Will had taken the army to a nearby city to carry out a city destruction operation, and no one knew when he would be back.


    "Destroy the city?" Parker was surprised. Seeing that everyone else was silent, he couldn''t help but ask, "What if there are still survivors in the city?"


    "There''s nothing we can do," Angela pulled Parker back a few steps and whispered to him, "There''s nothing we can do about it. The zombie outbreak is too serious. It will threaten the living people here sooner or later. The survivors in those cities didn''t ask for help, so the government gave up on them."


    Parker opened his mouth and his face turned pale.


    The person in charge was very nice and respectful to the team members. The accommodation arranged for them was the best hotel in the city. There was also a receptionist in front of the hotel who smiled and opened the glass door for them. Such a normal life was difficult for the team members who had been isolated from the world for half a month to adapt to.


    Several people were a little dazed when they were led to their rooms by the uniformed hotel staff. They didn''t wake up until the door was pushed open by the staff and they saw the large and comfortable bed inside. When they saw the bed, everyone was so tired that they couldn''t open their eyes. So they turned around and said hello to the other people at the door of the room, and everyone went into the room and closed the door.


    The first thing Suwan did was to take off her clothes. She didn''t know if others did the same thing as her, but Suwan really couldn''t stand herself anymore. She felt like she was moldy all over.


    Suwan put down the gun, took off her clothes and walked towards the bedroom. She was too lazy to pick up the clothes on the floor. She just wanted to take a good shower and sleep soundly on the big bed. After a quick shower, Suwan lay in the bathtub filled with hot water. Her skin was wrapped in the hot water and Suwan sighed comfortably. Suwan was even reluctant to get up. After lying in the bathtub for a while, she closed her eyes sleepily involuntarily.


    Not knowing how long it had been, Suwan suddenly heard a slight sound coming from outside the bathroom. Suwan knew very well that it was the sound of the door being pushed open. However, even though Suwan was conscious, she was in a state of physical fatigue. She heard it clearly but could not even open her eyelids.


    Then Suwan heard footsteps approaching the bathroom. The other party was very polite and knocked twice on the bathroom door, then asked, "Suwan, are you in there?"


    Who is it? The voice sounds familiar.


    Suwan wanted to answer, but she was like a drunk person now. Except for her brain, her body was completely out of control.


    The other party did not wait for Suwan''s answer, seemed to hesitate for a moment, stood outside the bathroom for a while, and then pushed open the bathroom door. As soon as the bathroom door was pushed open, hot steam came out, and Suwan''s skin exposed to the water had a small layer of bumps. Suwan snorted in dissatisfaction, and the other party quickly closed the bathroom door.


    But the man did not leave, and even stood in front of her. Suwan could feel it. She tried hard to open her eyes, but failed. Even though there might be danger, she was too tired at that moment. Everyone has their limits, and Suwan has reached this limit.


    She fell asleep in the bathtub.


    After sleeping for a while, the water in the bathtub became a little cold. Suwan vaguely realized that someone had entered the bathroom. She suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. Then she was the only one in the bathroom.


    Suwan didn''t know if it was an illusion because he was half asleep and half awake.


    Suwan put on a bath towel and walked out of the bathroom, and saw that the clothes that were originally on the floor were gone.


    Suwan was sure that someone had come into the room, but her gun was still leaning against the bed. It was obvious that the other party had no ill will towards her. Except that the clothes and shoes on the ground were gone, nothing had changed.


    Was it a hotel service? Suwan wasn''t sure. He pounded his head in frustration, complaining that he hadn''t been vigilant enough.


    But if the other person really even entered the bathroom...


    Suwan blushed a little.


    After blushing, he clenched his fists.


    Don''t let her know who you are, or she will beat you into a pig''s head!

 Chapter 46: Bath Towel and Spear

    Chapter 46 - 46: Bath Towel and Spear


    Suwan was irritated by being seen naked, but she didn''t know who it was. Who made her fall asleep knowing that someone had come into the bathroom? If she had woken up at that time, she would have broken the person''s neck. Fortunately, the person had no ill intentions, otherwise it would have been Suwan who had her neck broken while she was sleeping.


    This time Suwan remembered and locked the door. When locking the door, Suwan remembered that the door was originally locked and it could not be unlocked without the room card in the hands of the hotel staff. Could it really be a hotel service?


    Suwan was unable to figure out what was going on. She had thought it was very safe here, so she relaxed and let her guard down. Unexpectedly, someone took advantage of her. However, Suwan didn''t have the energy to find out who that person was. The big bed in the hotel looked very comfortable and was too tempting to her.


    Suwan wiped the gun, which was as dusty as hers, with a soft cloth, and curled up in the quilt with the gun in her arms, feeling relieved. She slept comfortably, and when she woke up, she felt energetic and refreshed, but she was very hungry.


    But Suwan was only wrapped in a bath towel. Her original clothes were too dirty to wear. Even if Suwan wanted to wear those clothes, she didn''t know where they were. Suwan touched her protesting belly aggrievedly and looked out the window. It was still dark. According to the time she came, Suwan thought that she had slept until the early morning. There should be few people in the early morning, so Suwan decided to find something to eat. Thinking about the person who broke into the bathroom before, Suwan picked up her gun for safety.


    Suwan put on the hotel slippers, opened the door, stuck her head out and looked left and right. Hmm, there was no one there. Suwan was secretly delighted and hurriedly trotted towards the elevator in her slippers. The elevator was going downstairs. Suwan pressed the button and waited quietly. Then the elevator stopped at her floor and the elevator door slowly opened.


    Several people in the elevator looked at Suwan in horror as he was wrapped in a bath towel and holding a machine gun.


    I got up early enough, Suwan muttered to himself, and walked into the elevator with his head held high. He smiled awkwardly and asked them, "Which floor is the restaurant on?"


    The passerby kept a shocked expression and pressed the floor button for Suwan.


    Suwan gave him a grateful smile, but the other person''s eyes widened even more.


    Suwan looked down at his outfit. Well... it was pretty weird.


    The people in the elevator were afraid of the gun in Suwan''s hand, so they ran out in a hurry as soon as the elevator door opened, regardless of where they were going to the next floor.


    Suwan looked down at the machine gun in her hand and thought, why not put the gun back before coming down? As soon as she thought of this, Suwan hit her head in frustration. She didn''t have a room card.


    Miscalculated!


    I can only maintain this image for the time being. Fortunately, there shouldn''t be many people in the restaurant in the early morning.


    Suwan''s lucky mentality lasted less than twenty seconds. The elevator stopped at the restaurant floor. The elevator door slowly opened and Suwan saw the bustling crowd in the restaurant.


    No, that''s not right... Did everyone get up so early? Suwan blinked blankly. She also successfully got everyone''s attention. Almost everyone''s eyes turned to Suwan.


    At least for this moment, Suwan is the protagonist.


    Suwan almost wanted to press the button to go back to the floor, but even if she went back she could only stay in the corridor.


    Just as the elevator door was about to slowly close, Suwan pressed the button to open the door, then slung the gun over her shoulder, covered her face with her hands, and walked out righteously, her eyes darting left and right, not caring if anyone was looking at her, she quickly slid to the dining table, picked up a plate of food, and then ran to the corner to eat.


    When Suwan saw the clock hanging on the wall of the restaurant, she realized that she had misjudged the time. She had slept one day longer than she expected. It was not early morning but evening, which was the time when the restaurant was busiest.


    Even though Suwan was hiding in the corner, she could still feel other people''s gazes on her. She turned her embarrassment into appetite and stuffed food into her mouth. As she was eating, she felt even more sad and angry when she thought about having to dress up like this and go to the lobby on the first floor to get the room card before she could go back to the room. She poked the radish pieces on the plate and stuffed them into her mouth, chewing them hard, making a crunching sound.


    Suwan has tried hard to reduce her presence. She thought that at worst she could just stay there until everyone left and go to the lobby again, but a waiter walked towards her.


    Suwan awkwardly stretched the bath towel wrapped around him upwards.


    "A lady asked me to give you these clothes," the waiter said with a snicker.


    Suwan saw clearly that the clothes on his shoulders were his, but they had been washed very clean. He reached out to take them and asked him, "Who is it?" Suwan was sure that the lady the waiter was talking about was the same person who slipped into his room.


    Being seen naked by a woman seemed to be more acceptable than being seen naked by a man. Besides, the other party also brought him clean clothes, so Suwan calmed down a little.


    But even though he had calmed down, Suwan still wanted to beat up the person who saw his naked body for no reason. However, seeing how he behaved, he decided to just give him a light beating.


    The waiter turned around to look for her, and said to himself in a strange voice: "Hey, where is she?"


    Suwan followed his gaze and looked at the crowd. She couldn''t tell who was so wicked as to run into her room. But since he delivered the clothes and left, he must be afraid of being beaten, Suwan thought.


    The waiter lifted the tablecloth on the table and stood with his back to cover Suwan while he changed his clothes. Only then did Suwan feel relieved. It was not safe to wrap himself in a bath towel, as he might get naked if he was not careful.


    The shirt Suwan was originally wearing was so torn that it would probably rot after washing, so the other party prepared a new shirt for Suwan. The size was not much different, which made Suwan wonder if the other party was very familiar with him.


    But this hotel was occupied by high-ranking government officials and some members of the rescue team who stayed here temporarily. Suwan had no idea who knew him so well and could only roughly guess that it might be a student who was playing a prank.


    After Suwan had his fill, he went to the lobby on the first floor to ask for his room card. Coincidentally, when Suwan was taking the room card at the counter, the phone on the counter rang. The hotel staff answered the phone and looked up at Suwan in surprise.


    Suwan noticed his gaze and asked tentatively, "Looking for me?"


    The other party nodded and handed the phone to Suwan.


    "Hello?" Suwan answered the phone with a bad tone.


    How could it be such a coincidence? I knew it must be because someone was watching me, and it was most likely the person who entered my room.


    Suwan really doesn''t like the feeling of being watched.


    While answering the phone, Suwan looked around vigilantly, trying to find the person who called.


    There was a pause on the phone for a few seconds, and someone called Suwan''s name softly.


    The voice sounded trembling, as if he was choking.


    The voice was familiar. Suwan tried to recall it and heard the other person whisper, "Luckily you''re still alive. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have heard the rejection."


    Suwan listened blankly, and suddenly took a deep breath.


    The person Suwan has been thinking about for the past half month.


    But after hearing Zoe''s voice, Suwan became a little timid again. He hesitated and couldn''t say anything, so he could only listen to Zoe.


    "Don''t you want to say anything you hate to me?" Zoe said sadly.


    "No," Suwan denied quickly, but he couldn''t say anything after that.


    She should have said Zoe, I don''t hate you, I like you.


    But Suwan didn''t know if he was qualified to say this. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She is a student of Belster and faces so many dangers. Even in this operation, Suwan has been on the verge of life and death many times. Because of this fear, she dare not say that she likes him.


    But maybe if I don''t say this now, I will never have the chance to say it in the future.


    Because they were on the phone and Suwan knew Zoe wasn''t there, she got a little bolder. She mustered up her courage and asked Zoe with a risk-taking attitude, "Zoe, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Zoe was obviously stumped by the question, and answered strangely and confusedly: "No."


    "Where''s your girlfriend?" Suwan asked.


    Zoe seemed to understand what Suwan was going to ask. She smiled softly and said, "Neither."


    "Then, do you still like me?" Suwan asked uneasily.


    Zoe responded with a chuckle.


    Suwan immediately felt relieved. She chuckled twice, turned her back to avoid the inquiring gaze of the staff behind the counter, and held the phone tightly. Her finger knuckles turned white from holding it so tightly.


    "Zoe," Suwan licked his lips, held the phone tightly, lowered his head and looked at his slippers, and said slowly, "I like you now, is it too late?"


    The laughter on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped, which made Suwan very uneasy. He couldn''t help but ask: "Come on, is it too late?"


    As if afraid that Suwan would regret it, Zoe quickly said, "It''s never too late."


    Suwan listened and couldn''t help laughing. His body swayed involuntarily, and his fingers repeatedly scratched the dented part of the machine gun held in his other hand, not knowing what was going on.


    This is what love feels like. Suwan couldn''t hide her happiness, it all showed on her face. She has always been the most self-controlled student in Belster.


    After hanging up the phone, Suwan was extremely excited. He jumped around with the gun in his arms, ran towards the elevator cheering, and scared the staff at the counter so much that they hid under the counter, fearing that Suwan would pull the trigger in excitement and the gun would go off accidentally.


    Suwan was so happy that she remembered only when she got into the elevator that Zoe might be the one who went into her room and into her bathroom.


    Before Suwan could figure out this relationship, the elevator door slowly opened. Suwan stood in the elevator and saw a man standing in the corridor, just outside his room door.


    Hearing the sound of the elevator door opening, the other party turned around and looked at Suwan with red eyes. He wanted to raise a nice smile, but he couldn''t help it and sniffed his nose.


    It looks really funny.


    So Suwan burst out laughing.

 Chapter 47 Kiss

    Chapter 47 - 47 Kiss


    Of course, Suwan couldn''t break Zoe''s neck or beat her up as expected.


    Suwan just felt helpless and shy. Oh my god, the person he likes saw his naked body! This fact made Suwan want to shoot himself.


    Suwan was a little bolder because of the phone call just now. In fact, she is so thin-skinned. If she was facing Zoe, she really couldn''t say that she liked her, otherwise Angela would not have said that she was conservative.


    Suwan blushed a little, but seeing Zoe crying with red eyes, he found it a little funny. He pretended to be calm as he walked out of the elevator and walked towards Zoe, but his heart was actually beating wildly.


    Zoe pursed her lips and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Ah?" Suwan was stunned.


    "I''m sorry to embarrass you," Zoe pouted in grievance.


    It would have been fine if Zoe hadn''t said anything. As soon as Zoe mentioned it, Suwan remembered his embarrassing appearance in the restaurant. He immediately blushed in embarrassment and said awkwardly, "You, you saw it." As soon as he finished speaking, Suwan cursed himself for being stupid. Of course Zoe saw it. She was the one who asked the waiter to bring the clothes to her!


    Suwan couldn''t pretend to be calm anymore, so she quickly changed the subject in an attempt to get Zoe to stop talking about it. She waved the room card in her hand and asked Zoe, "Do you want to go in?" Suwan regretted it as soon as she said that.


    This statement is ambiguous!


    If Zoe wasn''t here, Suwan really wanted to bang his head against the wall. How come she didn''t even have any IQ left after going downstairs to eat?


    But Zoe didn''t give Suwan a chance to change his mind. She immediately nodded and said, "Okay!"


    The fact that he agreed so readily made Suwan''s words even more ambiguous.


    Suwan had no choice but to open the door and said, "Just please come in and sit down."


    Zoe blinked her red eyes and replied muffledly, "Oh."


    Suwan felt guilty when he saw her aggrieved look, and quickly opened the door and said, "Go in first."


    Zoe rushed in immediately, like a gust of wind.


    Suwan was shocked by Zoe''s speed and stood in the corridor stunned. It took him a few seconds to react and enter the house.


    Almost at the moment when Suwan entered the guest room and closed the door, the door opposite was immediately opened a crack.


    Angela and Parker put their heads together and looked at Suwan''s room, but neither of them had X-ray vision. Angela was not satisfied with just looking at it, so she trotted to Suwan''s door and listened inside, but the hotel rooms were too soundproofed and she could not hear any sound.


    Parker also ran over to listen, but heard nothing. He and Angela looked at each other. Parker suddenly thought of something and ran back to the guest room to get a glass. Angela gave him a thumbs up in approval, took the glass and put it on the door, then put her ear to the bottom of the glass. She could vaguely hear some conversation, but couldn''t hear it clearly at all.


    "It''s no use," Angela whispered.


    Parker had no choice but to shrug.


    "What do you think they went in for?" Angela asked, frowning in distress.


    "Go to bed," Parker said matter-of-factly. What else could he do?


    Pop.


    Angela was unhappy with Parker''s speculation about her good friend, so she reached out and slapped Parker in the face.


    "Nonsense, that''s impossible. Suwan is a very conservative person, how could it progress so quickly?"


    Parker covered his cheek aggrievedly: "Then what do you think they went in for?"


    Angela guessed, "Maybe, going to bed?"


    "I said exactly the same thing as you did!"


    Pop.


    Parker was slapped again on the other side of the face.


    "I said yes, but you said no," Angela said seriously, "We are in different situations. She is my friend, so I can say this to her, but you can''t. It''s an insult to Suwan if you think this way." Then Angela asked again, "If they had sex, who would take the initiative?"


    Parker covered his cheeks with his hands, closed his mouth tightly and shook his head vigorously, refusing to speak.


    Then the door of the room where the two people were eavesdropping was pulled open, and the two defenseless people almost fell into the room.


    Suwan opened the door, stared at the two of them fiercely and loaded his machine gun.


    There was a ''click'' sound, which sounded very threatening.


    Parker was really afraid that Suwan would shoot him, so he immediately ran back to the room. Angela laughed dryly and followed Parker back, waving to Suwan as she ran: "The hotel room is very soundproof, don''t worry."


    Suwan''s face flushed, he took a step forward and kicked Angela on the butt, causing her to fall to the ground in the corridor, then Suwan took a step back and slammed the door shut.


    Parker looked out through the crack in the door, and only dared to come out after Suwan closed the door. Angela was frustrated and was helped up by him. Thinking about how Parker had just turned around and ran away without caring about her, she was so disloyal, and asked him angrily, "Why did you run away first?"


    Didn''t you run away too? But Parker didn''t dare to say that. Hearing Angela asking him another question, he reflexively covered his cheeks and closed his mouth. Angela hit him speechlessly, and when she and Parker were about to go back to the room, they heard the sound of a door opening around them.


    This corridor was occupied by students, and at this moment, almost every door was opened a crack, and a head popped out, asking Angela in unison, "What did you hear?"


    Suwan closed the door, put the gun by the door, turned around to look at Zoe who was laughing secretly, and his attitude changed immediately. He scratched his head embarrassedly and asked her, "What would you like to drink?"


    "All right," Zoe said.


    So Suwan looked around the room. In her impression, there should be a freezer in the hotel room, but Suwan looked around the room and couldn''t find one. She could only say awkwardly, "It seems there is nothing to drink in the room."


    Zoe had been sitting on the sofa watching Suwan turning around, and after hearing what Suwan said, she stood up, walked to Suwan''s bed and opened the bedside table, which contained a row of drinks.


    Zoe grabbed a bottle of soda and turned to ask Suwan, "Do you want a drink?"


    Suwan had just eaten a lot, so he shook his head, feeling a little embarrassed that he was like a wandering groundhog. He then saw Zoe sitting directly on the bed and drinking the soda, with a stiff expression on her face.


    Zoe was sitting on the bed. Where should she sit? Also on the bed? Was it too close? Would Zoe misunderstand this as a hint?


    Suwan looked around the room and decided to sit on a sofa a little further away. In order to appear more natural, Suwan changed his sitting position several times. Finally, he found a position that he was satisfied with. In order to break the awkward atmosphere, he asked Zoe, "You are very familiar with this place."


    "I''ve lived here for more than half a month," Zoe said.


    Suwan nodded: "Are you here to do experiments too?"


    "I said no, do you believe it?" Zoe stretched out her tone.


    Suwan listened blankly, looking at Zoe''s eyes which were a little absent-minded, and then suddenly came to his senses, coughed dryly and looked away: "Then you come here, aren''t you afraid of those zombies?"


    "How can I be afraid when you''re here?" Zoe twirled the mouth of the soda bottle with her fingers meaninglessly, her eyes still fixed on Suwan.


    Every word Zoe said was full of meaning, which made Suwan unable to cope with it.


    Suwan''s face was red, and he almost wanted to go into the bathroom to wash his face with cold water to cool down.


    Suwan looked around and took stock of every detail in the room, but was too embarrassed to look at Zoe. Zoe had never seen such a pure-hearted Suwan before, but she liked him very much.


    "Would you like some soda?" Zoe raised the soda in her hand towards Suwan.


    Suwan nodded without thinking. Her face felt like she had a fever and she could feel the heat even without touching it. She needed to drink some soda to cool down, so she stood up and took the soda and took a few gulps. Seeing Zoe smiling at her, she suddenly remembered that the soda in her hand was the one Zoe had drunk.


    Zoe bit her lip, held Suwan''s hand and shook it, smiling ambiguously: "Indirect kiss."


    Suwan''s face couldn''t be any redder. She had drunk some cold soda, but she looked like a drunk person.


    "Sit down," Zoe pulled Suwan to sit next to her.


    Suwan''s brain was in a mess, his IQ was completely gone, he sat next to Zoe with his head down and could only look at his fingers.


    "Your hands are sweaty," Zoe said. She reached out to touch Suwan''s face again, looked at her in fascination and said, "Your face is so red."


    Suwan felt his cheek touched by the fingers that had just held the ice soda, and he shuddered as if he had been electrocuted. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe''s fingers stroked down Suwan''s cheek, touched Suwan''s neck, pressed her fingers on Suwan''s carotid artery to feel the vibration of his pulse, and said softly, "You seem to have a fever, your whole body is hot."


    Suwan felt Zoe''s fingers, and the places she touched seemed to tremble and itch, which made Suwan''s heart beat faster.


    Suwan could feel that the air she exhaled was hot. Her nose wings were already sweating. Except for the hand holding the ice soda, her whole body was hot.


    Zoe pressed her fingers on Suwan''s carotid artery for a while, and suddenly smiled and shed tears, saying foolishly: "You are really still alive, I am not dreaming, right?" Zoe leaned on Suwan''s shoulder, holding one of her hands, crying happily and sadly: "You are still alive, and you told me that you love me. If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up again." Her tears fell on the hands holding Suwan''s, wetting them.


    Suwan opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out.


    Should I apologize? But will Zoe need an apology from Suwan?


    Zoe made the request herself.


    "I won''t settle for an indirect kiss, you know that, right?" Zoe said chokingly as she played with Suwan''s fingers. She chose a good time, Suwan would not refuse anything she said now.


    What did I eat just now? Vegetables. The taste of vegetables should be okay. Wait, I also drank soda. Is it too sweet?... Suwan''s brain started to work rapidly at the speed of a Bellest student.


    Unfortunately, all the thoughts are useless.


    And Suwan''s action was faster than she thought. Suwan immediately turned his head and his lips lightly touched Zoe''s lips and bumped into Zoe''s nose. The action was too fast, and Zoe hadn''t reacted yet, let alone savored it.


    Zoe was a little dissatisfied. This was too perfunctory.


    Suwan was still touching his lips, muttering to himself: "My first kiss..."


    Zoe''s mood was excited again.

 Chapter 48 First Kiss

    Chapter 48 - 48 First Kiss


    There was a group of little people in Zoe''s heart dancing in circles happily, cheering as they danced, yo-ho-yo-ho.


    Zoe wanted to hug Suwan tightly, just like she hugged her doll when she was a child. However, Zoe thought about it and tried to suppress the corners of her lips that were already tilted. She tilted her head to look at Suwan, and questioned Suwan with a very dissatisfied look: "But, this is not a kiss," she said righteously, as if she was really not satisfied at all as she said.


    Ah, it''s not a kiss? Suwan was still shocked by her own actions. In her mind, kissing is just a touch of lips. This alone was enough to make Suwan blush.


    "That''s not how lovers kiss," Zoe said seriously.


    Suwan certainly knows what a kiss between lovers is like.


    A hot and lingering kiss.


    Seeing Zoe was looking forward to it, Suwan didn''t want to disappoint her, and asked stutteringly: "How, how to do it?" Just thinking about it made Suwan''s face burn, it was almost fatal. Although Suwan was shy, he asked seriously, his eyes were wide open, blinking at Zoe, almost making Zoe immersed in it.


    They leaned against each other so close that the air they exhaled mixed together and was steaming. Zoe then realized that Suwan''s lips were not only suitable for kissing, but her eyes were also beautiful. In the eyes of Asians, foreigners'' colored eyes are more beautiful. Zoe''s eyes are green, like turquoise lake water, which are the beautiful eyes that most people envy and want to have. But at this moment, Zoe discovered the most beautiful pair of eyes in the world.


    A pair of pure and focused eyes.


    Suwan''s eyes were light brown, very ordinary, just like the eyes of almost every Asian Zoe had seen. Suwan''s face was also a typical Asian face, nothing special. However, Zoe stared blankly at the pair of eyes staring at her, and couldn''t help but reach out to touch Suwan''s eyes. Suwan subconsciously closed his eyes, and his eyelashes gently rubbed against Zoe''s fingertips. Zoe put her hands on Suwan''s eyes, feeling the trembling of Suwan''s eyeballs, then closed her eyes, moved closer to her, and kissed her.


    The lights in the room were bright, but they were all in darkness. The two of them groped their way closer to each other by feeling each other''s breath, and ended up touching each other''s noses. It didn''t matter, Zoe gently rubbed Suwan''s nose twice, making Suwan feel itchy and numb, and Zoe had the same feeling, she smiled foolishly, then turned her head to kiss Suwan''s lips.


    Coincidentally, they opened their lips at the same time and kissed each other accurately. Zoe bit Suwan''s lower lip gently, flirting awkwardly.


    Then, step by step, Zoe''s tongue tip gently explored Suwan''s soft and warm mouth.


    Neither of them had ever received such a passionate kiss. Suwan was a little love-phobic and felt embarrassed when their lips touched. Zoe was a nerd who devoted herself to academics. In her eyes, love could be explained by research reports, but that was in the past. It turned out that when it came to truly liking someone, research reports were not enough to explain everything.


    At this moment, Zoe forgot all the tutorials on passionate kissing that she had seen. She just studied Suwan passionately, approaching carefully, exploring, and being extremely focused.


    Neither of them had experience, so the two beginners kissed for a little while longer, and they separated only after their jaws ached. Suwan wanted to cover her face, and she felt like her face was about to smoke. But it couldn''t be denied that it was a wonderful kiss.


    Zoe thought about it for a while and giggled a few times. Suwan''s lips were just as she thought, very suitable for kissing. Suwan''s lips were so soft that Zoe didn''t dare to bite her lips too hard. Suwan''s teeth were also very cute, and the sharpness of his canine teeth gently pierced Zoe''s tongue tip. Everything made Zoe like it so much that she couldn''t speak.


    This was apparently what Zoe considered a kiss.


    Sweet, Zoe thought. That''s the taste of soda.


    "This is my first kiss," Zoe whispered in Suwan''s ear and gently bit her earlobe.


    Suwan listened and smiled softly.


    At this moment, those zombies and viruses have nothing to do with them. They only have each other, in each other''s eyes, in each other''s arms, and nothing else is needed.


    "I wrote a love letter for you, do you want to read it?" Zoe said to Suwan affectionately.


    Suwan had no reason to refuse, so Zoe took out a neatly folded piece of paper from her pocket, and patiently unfolded it and handed it to Suwan. Suwan took the creased love letter with his wet palms and read it. Zoe leaned on her shoulder and read the love letter with her. This was a love letter that Zoe had spent a whole night writing, looking up every word in the dictionary. Of course, she couldn''t give the love letter to others for guidance, so there were many incoherent sentences, but Suwan read it very carefully and understood every sentence. She understood Zoe''s feelings in this love letter.


    Zoe''s handwriting was very neat. Suwan looked at the love letter and read it softly. Zoe didn''t understand, but she thought Suwan''s voice was very nice, so Suwan read the love letter to himself in a low voice. Zoe leaned on her shoulder and looked at her obsessively, watching her blinking eyes, opening and closing lips, and trembling neck. She was fascinated until Suwan finished reading the love letter. Zoe smiled and asked her: "Did I write it correctly?"


    "It''s well written," Suwan looked at the love letter in his hand with emotion.


    Zoe was very satisfied when Suwan said "very good" in return for a love letter she had spent an entire night writing.


    Zoe thought she really liked Suwan.


    "We..." Zoe suddenly started.


    Suwan had a premonition of what Zoe would say, and couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    "Let''s cook," Zoe said fondly.


    Zoe is a quick learner. She learned this sentence right after hearing it and spoke it clearly. Unfortunately, Instructor Will taught her this sentence so that she could do it, not say it to Suwan.


    Of course Suwan was stunned and at a loss.


    Seeing Suwan''s reaction, Zoe knew she shouldn''t say too much, so she simply knocked Suwan down on the bed and pounced on Suwan''s soft body.


    It doesn''t matter. If what I say is not accurate, then I''ll just do it. Zoe thought so.


    "I, I didn''t mean to ask you to come into the room like that. I wasn''t hinting at you," Suwan stuttered, trying to save the situation. The atmosphere was not right, and she remembered that she should stay away from Zoe instead of sitting on the same bed.


    "You''ve already given me enough hints," Zoe said, panting softly as she pressed her whole body against her. The passionate kiss just now had consumed a lot of her energy.


    Suwan swore that this was the most touching love words she had ever heard. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this was also the first love words she had heard so far.


    But what does it matter?


    Although everything that is happening now is different from what Suwan expected, it is only natural to continue.


    It was already late at night, and Zoe had every reason to stay. Suwan had long forgotten his original intention of just inviting Zoe to come in and sit for a while.


    Those who tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time had no sense of moderation. The two beginners were so excited and passionate that they woke up very late the next day.


    But Suwan still woke up earlier than Zoe.


    Suwan opened her eyes dazedly and felt something heavy on her body. Could it be Angela''s prank? Suwan thought confusedly, then she looked down and saw a furry head nestled in her neck. Suwan widened her eyes in astonishment and reached out to lift the blankets of both of them. Well, they were all naked. Suwan put the blanket down immediately.


    If Zoe hadn''t hugged Suwan, Suwan would have been so scared that he would have fallen off the bed.


    All the memories of last night came back, the passion, the excitement...Suwan felt that he needed to calm down.


    They went to bed with each other on the first day after confessing their love. It progressed too fast. Although they were in love with each other, it was different from most of the relationships Suwan had seen. It seemed that there was no process at all, and they jumped directly to the result.


    Suwan was shocked by the truth. She felt that her dignity as a Belster student was gone. Oh my god, her reason and self-control were completely abandoned last night!


    Suwan pulled her hair hard and reached for the ice soda. She needed the ice soda to calm herself down. In order not to wake up Zoe, Suwan stretched out her arm to open the freezer door, but the noise still made Zoe open her eyes.


    Suwan immediately froze and dared not move. She couldn''t digest that she was the one who went crazy with Zoe yesterday. She always thought she was a conservative person!


    Zoe looked up at Suwan and rubbed her head against Suwan''s neck. Her hair tickled Suwan, and then Zoe smiled foolishly, tilted her head back to Suwan, pouted her lips, and asked coquettishly, "Good morning kiss."


    Suwan subconsciously lowered her head and kissed Zoe on the lips, then immediately covered her face. Her rationality just disappeared again!


    Zoe continued to shake Suwan, and said coquettishly in a muffled nasal voice: "I don''t want a courtesy kiss, I want a couple''s kiss."


    Suwan hadn''t even drunk anything when he started coughing.


    Suwan certainly knew about kisses between lovers. She and Zoe kissed passionately countless times yesterday. Thinking back to those passionate kisses, Suwan''s ears felt a little hot.


    "Just brush your teeth first," Suwan persuaded Zoe to give up the idea. She didn''t even realize how soft her tone was.


    Zoe groaned twice, then reluctantly got up and went to the bathroom.


    Of course, not a single thread hanging.


    Suwan covered his eyes for a moment, then couldn''t help but look through his fingers.


    Zoe''s figure was okay. Irregular diet and staying up late to study made her body a little weak and sickly, and she was very pale, but her figure was still good.


    Zoe went into the bathroom, and Suwan suddenly realized what he was doing and bit the corner of the quilt in anger.


    She actually peeked at Zoe''s naked body!


    Oh, oh, oh, when will her sanity run away from home enough and come back?

 Chapter 49 Brushing Teeth

    Chapter 49 - 49 Brushing Teeth


    Zoe took out the disposable utensils in the bathroom. There were several sets of these things in the hotel room. She brushed her teeth while listening to the noises in the bedroom. She heard nothing and thought Suwan had gone back to sleep. So she spat out the toothpaste foam in her mouth and shouted, "Su~Yi~Wei~" with a long tone, just like an opera singer.


    Suwan, who was still lying on the bed with her face covered and whimpering, could no longer escape from reality. She lifted the quilt with a dejected look on her face. Of course, she was not as unrestrained as Zoe. She put on all her clothes before moving to the bathroom in one step, two steps, three steps. She also carefully hid outside the bathroom and peeked inside to observe the situation, but it made no difference whether she looked or not, she had to go in.


    Suwan was feeling very conflicted and his face was expressionless. Zoe thought Suwan hadn''t woken up yet and was just in a bad mood, so she thought it was cute and kissed Suwan on the cheek. Although the kiss was sudden, Suwan could have dodged it if he wanted to. But when he saw Zoe kissing him, Suwan had no intention of dodging and let her kiss him without moving. He felt quite sweet inside.


    No, no, it''s not necessarily an illusion. Suwan shook his head vigorously to get rid of this ridiculous idea.


    Suwan turned her head to look at herself in the mirror, wiped the toothpaste foam on her face, then lowered her head to wash her face. Washing her face with cold water made Suwan a little more sober. She wanted to calm down alone, but when she looked up, she saw the reflection of Zoe in the mirror still standing beside her, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    And it''s not a single bit hanging.


    Looking in the mirror, Suwan discovered that Zoe was actually a little taller than him.


    It must be a racial advantage. Suwan rationalizes the height difference.


    Suwan couldn''t bear to look at it and turned her head away, not even looking at the mirror. She turned her head away and brushed her teeth. She had never liked brushing her teeth so much before. She brushed her teeth carefully over and over again until her gums were sore. Zoe was still standing beside her. Suwan glanced at the mirror. Zoe''s eyes were still bright and full of expectation.


    It reminded Suwan of the little squirrel''s sparkling bean eyes.


    Suwan couldn''t brush her teeth forever, so she could only rinse her mouth with a desperate attitude. Zoe was waiting for her. She rushed over and put her arms on Suwan''s shoulders to ask for the good morning kiss that Suwan promised.


    Suwan stretched out her hands straight and didn''t dare to touch Zoe. Even so, she and Zoe were pressed tightly together and she could still feel Zoe''s soft and warm body, especially Zoe''s plump breasts pressing against Suwan''s chest. It was impossible for her to pretend not to feel it.


    It''s quite annoying.


    As Zoe wished, she and Suwan had a passionate French kiss. After last night''s experience, the two novices had gained some experience, so the kiss brought enjoyment to both of them.


    Zoe licked her lower lip in savor.


    Mm, minty, like toothpaste.


    Zoe likes both the sweet taste of soda and the minty taste of toothpaste.


    Suwan was in a trance from being kissed, and he went from passive to active. He didn''t know when he put his arms around Zoe''s waist and took the initiative to deepen the kiss. When he came to his senses, he was stunned.


    Zoe was satisfied and skipped out of the bathroom, her round butt swaying in front of Suwan''s eyes.


    Suwan suddenly had the urge to take a picture, it must feel good.


    Suwan knew he was doomed.


    Suwan turned her head to look at herself in the mirror. Her lips were a little red and swollen. She hadn''t noticed it just now and she didn''t know whether her lips were swollen last night or just now due to kissing.


    But Suwan could foresee that the students would be full of gossip about him when they saw him like this! ! It really gave him a headache just thinking about it.


    When Suwan walked out of the bedroom, Zoe was already getting dressed. She put her hands behind her back and tried to fasten the straps of her bra but couldn''t. When she heard footsteps, she took a step back without looking back. Suwan consciously went over to help her fasten the straps of her bra, and felt that his actions were so skillful as if he had been with Zoe for a long time.


    Suwan was a little dazed. Zoe put on her clothes and asked Suwan curiously, "How did you button it up yourself?"


    Suwan shrugged. She could buckle the straps back and fasten them with both hands, but she couldn''t understand why other girls couldn''t do it.


    "I''m smart," Suwan said.


    Zoe chuckled, "It''s so cold."


    Suwan shrugged indifferently, noticed the style of the shirt Zoe was wearing, then looked down at his own identical shirt and subconsciously asked, "Is this your shirt?"


    Zoe nodded as a matter of course: "Yes."


    In fact, Suwan knew it must be Zoe''s clothes without asking.


    Seeing Suwan lowering her head to stretch the hem of her dress, Zoe couldn''t help but ask her, "Is it uncomfortable to wear?"


    "No, it''s quite comfortable," Suwan said quickly.


    Actually, it''s a little bit bigger.


    Just a little bit. Suwan firmly believes it is racial advantage.


    Suwan is naturally petite, while Zoe is bigger in frame, including the cup size of her breasts.


    Suwan felt like he was outdone in some way.


    Not happy.


    Suwan was still wearing slippers. She looked down, curled her toes and asked Zoe, "Where are my shoes?"


    "Your shoes are not dry yet," Zoe frowned and said with disgust, "Your shoes stink."


    Suwan stuck out his tongue embarrassedly.


    Zoe just made a casual joke, put on her clothes, came over and took Suwan''s arm and wanted to go downstairs with her to the restaurant for dinner. Suwan usually hated others being intimate with her and felt uncomfortable when they hugged each other, but now, she naturally didn''t feel uncomfortable at all when Zoe held her arm. She even forgot how much she hated others touching her before.


    When Suwan opened the door and heard the students chatting outside, he thought that he and Zoe would be watched by their eager gossiping eyes when they went out, so he slammed the door shut again.


    Zoe looked at Suwan strangely.


    "Do you, do you want to see squirrels?" Suwan racked his brains and came up with this excuse.


    "Squirrel?" Zoe was even more puzzled.


    "Yes, a furry little squirrel," Suwan said to her, "I found it on the road. If you want to see it, I''ll show it to you.


    Perhaps women have no resistance to furry animals. After listening to Suwan''s description, Zoe nodded with interest and said, "Okay."


    Suwan was waiting for this sentence, and immediately nodded: "Okay, I''ll go to Angela''s room to get the squirrel, you go downstairs to eat first, remember to find a corner place."


    Before Zoe could ask, Suwan opened the door and walked out, leaving Zoe alone and confused.


    Suwan ran out and banged on Angela''s door. Fortunately, Angela was still asleep. She came over yawning and opened the door. Before she could ask Suwan what he wanted, Suwan pushed her into the room.


    "Do you have a mask?" Suwan asked, covering his mouth as he entered the room. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angela scratched her hair: "What mask, what''s wrong with you?"


    Apparently there wasn''t any, so Suwan asked again, "Where''s the squirrel?"


    "What are you doing?" Angela immediately became alert when the squirrel was mentioned: "That''s my squirrel."


    "Bullshit, mine," Suwan immediately argued with her about the ownership of the squirrel.


    Parker in the room silently pointed to the bathroom.


    Suwan ran to the bathroom and heard a burst of screaming. Suwan pushed away the things on top of the upside-down basin in the bathtub and opened the basin. The squirrel in the basin started screaming and pounced on Suwan, then climbed on him.


    "You can''t take my squirrel!" Angela angrily blocked the door.


    "Go away, go away," Suwan thought Angela was childish and reached out to push her, but he couldn''t push Angela away with one hand covering his mouth. Angela also reached out to grab the squirrel on Suwan''s shoulder, so Suwan had to use both hands. The two of them pushed each other with their arms and ended up fighting.


    Parker rubbed his forehead with a headache and watched the two people fighting outside the bathroom, making a mess of the bathroom. The squirrel was also interesting. No matter how Suwan fought with Angela, it jumped around and would not leave Suwan.


    Then Angela suddenly screamed.


    Parker thought Angela was hurt and quickly took a step into the bathroom.


    Suwan''s ears hurt from Angela''s scream: "What are you yelling about!" She yelled back even louder.


    "You, your lips!" Angela widened her eyes in surprise.


    Suwan just remembered his swollen lips, but it was too late to cover them. He simply stuck his neck out and yelled at Angela: "Your lips are swollen too, so what''s so strange about mine being swollen!"


    "Not! the! same!" Angela emphasized every syllable: "My swollen lips are normal, but yours are not normal!!"


    "You''re not normal," Suwan kicked Angela away and ran away. Parker didn''t dare to stop Suwan, so he just dodged to the side and let Suwan pass smoothly.


    Angela was still mumbling to herself in a daze: "Oh my God, was it Zoe who took the initiative? No, it''s impossible, she is from Belster!" Then she suddenly remembered that the squirrel was taken away by Suwan, and shouted outside: "You took the squirrel away, then you have to give me a panda as compensation!!!"


    The sound echoed throughout the corridor through the door that was not yet closed.


    "You wish," Suwan hummed, covering his lips.


    This corridor is occupied by trainees, who are all temporarily staying here as they are performing search and rescue missions nearby. They all took the elevator downstairs together. During the trip, every trainee looked down at Suwan, who was wearing slippers. Suwan curled up his toes uncomfortably, trying to pretend nothing had happened.


    "Very cute," Mike, who was riding in the elevator with him, joked with a meaningful smile.


    Because almost every student living here knew that Zoe stayed in Suwan''s room last night.


    Suwan rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to respond.


    After getting out of the elevator, Suwan looked around the restaurant, but couldn''t find Zoe. Instead, Zoe in the corner had been paying attention to the elevator. When she saw Suwan, she raised her arm and called her cheerfully: "Su~Yi~Wei~" In order to let Suwan hear, she shouted very loudly and dragged out her voice, which penetrated the noise of the restaurant and reached Suwan''s ears, as well as everyone''s ears.


    The entire restaurant fell silent, and everyone''s eyes turned to Suwan, who was covering his mouth with a small squirrel squatting on his shoulder.


    At this moment, Suwan is the protagonist again.

 Chapter 50 Resentment

    Chapter 50 - 50 Resentment


    Suwan''s mood at this moment was very complicated. It was so complicated that she could hardly tell whether Zoe loved or hated her.


    Suwan doesn''t like to be in the spotlight, she wants to be low-key, it''s best if no one pays attention to her, let her be quietly submerged in the crowd. Now it''s obviously not possible.


    Zoe''s shout attracted everyone''s attention.


    Suwan immediately covered his face with his hands and lowered his head to jog in Zoe''s direction. Everyone followed Suwan''s running and twisted their necks to avert their eyes.


    Suwan was so embarrassed watching this, she really wanted to go back and get her assault rifle and shoot everyone here, then die together with them.


    Although the little squirrel was very friendly, it was a little frightened when it saw so many people all of a sudden. It squatted on Suwan''s shoulder and covered its face with its little paws and trembled.


    It was not until Suwan sat next to Zoe that everyone who had been looking at Suwan continued to do their own things as if nothing had happened. Suddenly, the quiet restaurant became noisy again.


    "Why is it so loud?" Suwan still covered his face, nervously looking through his fingers to see if anyone was paying attention to him.


    "If I don''t speak louder, you won''t be able to hear me," Zoe said as a matter of course. Seeing Suwan''s nervousness, she couldn''t help but lower her voice cautiously and approached her and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    "That''s not the case," Suwan said to Zoe, seeing that no one seemed to be paying attention to her. She put down her hand covering her face and said to Zoe with a relieved look. She didn''t expect Zoe to be so close to her. She stared at Zoe with wide eyes and was a little surprised. Zoe reacted very quickly at this time. She leaned forward and kissed Suwan. She kissed Suwan if she could, hugged him if she could, otherwise she would feel at a disadvantage.


    Suwan swore that at that moment she heard a hissing sound coming from somewhere in the restaurant.


    Suwan blushed, lowered his head in annoyance and sighed.


    Zoe tilted her head, looking at Suwan''s series of actions in confusion. She was a very smart person. Zoe thought about it and asked cautiously: "You, don''t you want others to know about our relationship?" Zoe said hurt and aggrieved: "Don''t you like me? Why are you afraid of others knowing?" Suwan didn''t mean that at all. He waved his hands to deny it. Then he saw several students coming over from the crowd with food trays in their hands, smiling with ill intentions.


    Suwan lowered her head and bumped it against the edge of the glass dining table. There was a thump, but she didn''t feel any pain. She said listlessly, "You''ll know soon enough."


    Cole and his companions had naturally sat around the table, as if to surround Suwan and Zoe, regardless of whether they agreed or not.


    Zoe is a smart person. Looking at them who were smiling brightly and then looking at Suwan who didn''t even want to raise his head, she kind of understood.


    Angela was among them, and she was always involved in gossip. Angela saw the squirrel on Suwan''s body and reached out to grab it, but Zoe noticed her action and reached out her hand at the same time, grabbing the squirrel.


    Angela blinked blankly.


    "Yiwei gave me this squirrel. This is her gift to me," Zoe said, petting the squirrel. Suwan didn''t say anything, so Zoe made the decision for her.


    Suwan blushed a little when she heard Yiwei''s words.


    Zoe''s hands are usually used to hold a scalpel for dissection, and now she was a little nervous touching the living creature in her hands, but she looked calm. The squirrel was gently stroked twice by her slender fingers, and immediately rebelled, and when it saw Angela trying to catch it, it shrank back into Zoe''s hands. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s mine!" Angela shouted angrily.


    "Yiwei gave it to me," Zoe was not afraid at all, and even smiled provocatively and proudly.


    This made Angela angry. She immediately glared and waved her fist. Zoe shrank back in fear. Suwan picked up the chopsticks on the table and slapped Angela''s hand. Angela retracted her hand in pain and blew on the red mark on her hand pitifully. She looked up at Zoe, who was so proud and happy, stroking the squirrel happily. Then she looked at Suwan, who lowered his head and covered his face again, as if she was not the one who slapped Angela just now.


    Angela began to understand what Suwan meant by ''forgetting one''s principles for the sake of beauty''.


    But this was too quick to forget, their friendship couldn''t stand the test, it was just one night!! Angela was about to get angry, but Mike stopped her and she remembered the main purpose of their visit, so she had to put aside the squirrel and Suwan''s betrayal for the time being.


    "Yiwei, you call me so affectionately," Mike''s eyes swung between the two of them.


    "Of course we should be more intimate. We are a couple now," Zoe said seriously, "So I call her Yiwei. Only I can call her that. It''s a nickname. You can''t call her that." She was actually very proud. Looking at her proud peacock look, no one except Suwan could guess that Zoe had just called Suwan that.


    Colem shook his arms uncontrollably and couldn''t help asking, "Then what did Suwan call you?"


    "She doesn''t need to call me so often. Her voice is so nice. Just calling me Zoe affectionately is enough to make me happy," Zoe stroked the squirrel, looking so leisurely and contented like a lady.


    Suwan is usually so shy that no one could imagine her affectionate look. Wales, who was sitting next to Suwan, poked Suwan with his finger and said, "Shout out loud so I can hear it."


    "Go away," Suwan shook her shoulders in disgust. Seeing that she didn''t yell, Zoe added drama to herself and said, "How else can you yell? You''re so affectionate." Zoe cleared her throat and imitated Suwan tenderly: "Zoe~~" Then she said with a smug look of "have you seen it before, only I have seen it?" "That''s it." Even Suwan was stunned and looked at her in horror. He didn''t expect Zoe to be so shameless.


    Suwan stared at Zoe blankly, and only came to his senses after being poked twice by Wales.


    "You really call her that?" Wales asked in disbelief.


    You can''t deny it at this time. If you deny it, it will mean you are showing weakness, and it will never end.


    Suwan gritted her teeth and uttered, "Yes, yes," she answered guiltily.


    Everyone was so frightened that they didn''t notice Suwan''s weird tone due to nervousness.


    "You, just shout something and let us hear it," Wales said.


    Everyone frowned and stared at Suwan, trying to see how affectionate she was.


    Suwan''s inner world is wonderful.


    Damn it, damn it, do you think I''m a jokester? If you want to hear me scream, go ahead and do it yourself! ! Suwan gritted her teeth.


    If you let me scream, I will scream. Do I still have any dignity? Suwan gritted his teeth and squeezed out two cold laughs.


    A bunch of grown men are as gossipy as Angela and they deserve to not be able to find a girlfriend!! Suwan laughed sinisterly.


    A group of people looked at her dumbfoundedly, gritting their teeth and sneering.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Zoe quickly tugged at Suwan''s clothes.


    Suwan looked like he wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    Zoe looked forward to encouraging Suwan with her eyes.


    Encouragement is useless. Who told you to lie? Although he was very unwilling, Suwan still tried to imitate Zoe''s tone and called her: "Zo, Zoe~"


    Suwan himself found it unpleasant to listen to.


    Just like a witch summoning spirits.


    Woo woo woo I can''t do it.


    "Don''t be nervous, just pretend they don''t exist," Zoe quickly comforted Suwan who was about to collapse: "What you said yesterday was very good, just use a softer, gentler, and more affectionate voice," Zoe coaxed Suwan.


    Suwan did call Zoe''s name affectionately, just last night. Although she was very shy, she couldn''t help but call Zoe''s name affectionately many times last night, which made Zoe very intoxicated.


    "Zoe," Suwan looked into Zoe''s eyes and called her name softly. His voice was low, but full of affection.


    Zoe''s eyes lit up and she came up to kiss Suwan. Suwan couldn''t take the initiative in being intimate with Zoe, but she wouldn''t refuse either. After being kissed by Zoe, she smiled shyly.


    "Ouch..." The people around frowned, curled up their limbs and made retching sounds.


    Suwan shyly kicked the stool where Wales was sitting, but it was just a little bit off. Wales reacted quickly and held on to the chair to sit firmly when he almost fell.


    However, Zoe still felt it was not enough. She picked up a piece of chopped radish from the plate and put it in her mouth, then looked at Suwan lovingly.


    Suwan and Zoe have a great understanding of each other. He approached her shyly and looked into her eyes. The two of them looked at each other and gently bit the carrot sticks. As the carrot sticks were bitten off, they got closer and closer, almost kissing again.


    There was wailing all around.


    "Parker, Parker!!" Angela looked around to find her boyfriend who couldn''t move at the sight of the food.


    "You''re crazy!" Cole shouted, "We will suffer a double blow if Parker comes!" After saying that, Cole was the first to run away from the table with his tray, and the others also left in despair with their trays.


    Before leaving, Angela threatened, "Remember my panda!!" No one paid any attention to her. Suwan and Zoe were still looking at each other affectionately, so Angela went to her boyfriend dejectedly for comfort.


    Congratulations to Suwan Zoe for achieving the ''Blinding Teammates'' achievement.


    After all the students left, Suwan and Zoe breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you gone?" Zoe asked quietly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," Suwan looked at them out of the corner of his eye, then shook Zoe''s shoulders excitedly: "Oh my God, I admire you so much!" If Zoe did this, they would definitely not come to cause trouble again!


    "Do you love me a little more?" Zoe asked happily.


    Suwan nodded vigorously and gave a thumbs up sincerely with a look of admiration on his face.


    Zoe turned her face to the side and smiled, tapping the corner of her lips. Suwan had no scruples at all now, and without saying a word, he hugged her and kissed her.


    Angela searched the crowd for her boyfriend, who had a plate piled high, and thought angrily, "He only knows how to eat!"


    Parker looked up and saw her. He was very happy to bring the plate over. He was careful to avoid the crowd and not let the food fall. Then he said excitedly, "I saw you really liked this, so I put it all up for you. Look!"


    Angela looked down at his plate full of food, all of which were the ones she had just picked. Then Angela noticed that the people around her were glaring at Parker in frustration, and she felt secretly delighted.


    Colem made a lot of noises, staring at Suwan and Zoe who were kissing in the corner and chewing the carrots hard. He said angrily, "Suwan is not reliable at all. She doesn''t do what we agreed to do. You see, she doesn''t want to care about Angela and Parker''s affairs. She is so sweet with Zoe and doesn''t care about our feelings at all!"


    Wales and Mike behind Cole were equally angry, and they nodded vigorously at every word Cole said.


    Since we are talking about Angela and Parker, several people looked at Angela and Parker in the crowd, and saw that a crowd in a certain direction of the restaurant formed a circle and cheered, while Angela and Parker in the crowd were also kissing in the crowd.


    Coleim pouted, turned around and hugged a random passerby and cried: "I said they would give us a double blow!!!"


    Tall Mike and Wales looked at each other and hugged each other with deep emotion to comfort each other.


    Paul and Charlie, who did not appear on the screen much, were eating seriously, but they were always paying attention to the farce, watching the three tall men crying with strange expressions.


    "These people..." Paul raised his eyebrows speechlessly.


    "What a psycho," Charlie concluded.

 Chapter 51 The Cross

    Chapter 51 - 51 The Cross


    It was also the first time that Zoe called Suwan so affectionately. She deliberately called him that in a greasy way to disgust the gossiping students, but she did not regret it. Once the students dispersed and the passionate kiss ended, Zoe took the opportunity to carefully ask Suwan''s opinion: "Can I call you like that in the future?" It was the first time for her to give someone a nickname, and also her first time in love. Suwan was a shy and conservative person, and he probably would not agree with Zoe''s intimate nickname. So Zoe was a little nervous that Suwan would not accept it. Although she really hoped to have a unique name for Suwan, the decision was in Suwan''s hands.


    Thinking back to the way Zoe called Yiwei just now, she changed her tone several times in a row, which was so artificial that it made people numb all over. If Zoe called her like this in the future, Suwan couldn''t be sure that she would dare to agree. She really couldn''t stand this.


    Noticing Suwan''s resisted frown, Zoe pouted a little disappointedly. In order to hide her disappointment, she lowered her head and stroked the little squirrel lying on her legs to divert his attention.


    However, Suwan did not refuse, but just said: "''Yiwei'' sounds awkward, but you can call me Awei."


    Zoe immediately raised her head. There was a familiar syllable in ''Avi''. Zoe tried to whisper it twice. Although she didn''t understand the meaning of this name, she still felt very fond of it. At least it was her nickname for Suwan. Zoe asked happily, "Is it a name that only belongs to me?"


    "Ah, this isn''t it," Suwan rejected it without hesitation.


    Zoe''s eyes widened, feeling cheated. She puffed up her cheeks and asked angrily, "If everyone calls you that, I don''t want it."


    "And my family, they call me that too," Suwan asked hesitantly, "Do you mind? If you mind, you can call me Yiwei, too."


    "No way!" Zoe shouted exaggeratedly, eager to express her love for the name ''Avi'': "I like it so much!"


    Suwan really couldn''t understand Zoe''s thoughts, but as long as Zoe was happy, that was enough.


    Those who would stay in the hotel were high-ranking officials and dignitaries of special status who needed protection. In their eyes, the students were their subordinates, and of course they were arrogant towards the students. Therefore, there was nothing much to talk about with each other. The meals were mainly vegetables, and occasionally some meat was cooked. There was very little meat, and it did not belong to the students, but the vegetables alone were enough to satisfy the students who had been living like primitive people in the forest for half a month.


    After finishing their meal, the group planned to take advantage of the short leisure time to walk around the city and get to know the situation in the city. Zoe had been waiting in fear in this city for half a month, and now she was like Suwan''s shadow and didn''t want to leave her. No one could take away the time she spent with Suwan, and everyone understood and didn''t care about her.


    Besides, no one wants to be blinded by light again.


    Zoe took Suwan''s arm and leaned against her intimately, even walking close to her. Angela thought of how Suwan was angry because Zoe hit her just now, so she took Parker''s arm and strode over with her head held high like a big rooster that refused to admit defeat. It was funny to see.


    "You just said that your family also calls you Avi. How are they now?" Zoe asked worriedly. Suwan''s face stiffened a little when he heard her question.


    When she first arrived in this safe city, the first thing Suwan did was to call home. The development of things had exceeded her imagination. If a large-scale zombie mutation also occurred in the town at home, and her family did not rush to the military district in time... Suwan dared not imagine the consequences.


    Except for the hotel, the city''s external communications had been cut off. Suwan was extremely grateful that being a Bellster student gave her some privileges. She called the hotel front desk. The phone rang for a long time but no one answered. However, this comforted Suwan because it meant that her family had probably left safely. However, just as Suwan was about to hang up, the phone was suddenly connected and a hoarse and low voice came out: "Hello?"


    This was not a voice Suwan was familiar with.


    Suwan immediately grabbed the microphone nervously and asked, "Who are you? Why are you in my house? Where are my family members?"


    Then the man on the other end hung up the phone immediately after hearing Suwan''s question, and Suwan couldn''t get through when he called again.


    This phone call became a source of worry for Suwan, and gave her a bad feeling. But no matter how worried she was, she couldn''t go back. As a student, all she had to do was to obey. The next place they were going to would not be her hometown, and she couldn''t go back on her own. She could only hope in her heart that they were safe.


    Seeing Suwan''s heavy expression, Zoe regretted asking this question and quickly changed the subject: "By the way, do you think they will like me when they see me?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan looked at her and forced a smile: "I''m afraid not."


    Zoe was exaggeratedly annoyed: "Why, what''s wrong with me?"


    "That''s not the case. It might be hard for my family to accept that I like a woman..." Suwan was embarrassed.


    "But same-sex marriage is legal all over the world," Zoe asked, tilting her head in confusion, "Why can''t they accept it?"


    "Just because it''s legal doesn''t mean everyone can accept it. They are more stubborn. In their eyes, continuing the family line is more important than liking a woman," Suwan shrugged.


    Zoe frowned, feeling it was unreasonable, but she quickly held Suwan''s arm with confidence: "I believe your family will like me after they get to know me."


    "I hope so," Suwan didn''t hold out much hope. Although Suwan had never been in a relationship, she had never thought that she would fall in love with a woman. No one could predict their future. If Zoe hadn''t asked, Suwan wouldn''t have felt that her relationship with Zoe was any different from that of other people. But even if it was a little different, it was not easy to find someone who truly loved her in this apocalypse, so why would she care about whether it was a man or a woman? Even if her parents didn''t accept it, Suwan wouldn''t break up with Zoe because of their opposition. She fell in love with Zoe, just like Zoe loved her. In this apocalypse where one could lose their life at any time, love was not important, but it was worth cherishing.


    Now, Suwan just hopes that his family can be safe.


    Suwan and Zoe walked out of the hotel arm in arm. Suwan felt the wind blowing across her toes and looked down at her slippers, then she remembered that she was still wearing slippers. It seemed inappropriate to walk on the street in slippers like this, but her shoes were not dry yet, so she had to make do with it.


    Angela was waiting for Suwan outside the hotel with her arms folded across her chest. When she saw Suwan and Zoe hanging out together, she snorted and walked over, looking reluctant.


    "Where''s Parker?" Suwan asked.


    "He''s going to the Air Force," Angela said depressedly, "Do you want to come with me to see Fry and Marty? I wonder how they are now." If Parker hadn''t had to report to the Air Force, Angela probably wouldn''t want to talk to Suwan again in a short time. After all, Suwan betrayed their friendship for Zoe!


    Suwan also wanted to know how Fry and Marty were doing, and whether the person in charge had arranged for them, so he nodded without hesitation. Seeing that Marty and Fry seemed to be very important to Angela and Suwan, Zoe asked with a little unhappiness: "Who is Fry, and who is Marty?"


    "We rescued two survivors this time," Suwan said.


    Zoe nodded in understanding, and when she saw Angela turned and left, she sensitively tugged at Suwan and whispered to him, "Angela doesn''t seem to like me very much, can I go with her?"


    "Let''s go," Suwan said indifferently. Angela had encouraged Suwan to accept Angela before, but now seeing her good friend betray her, her attitude immediately changed. It can only be said that women are really hard to understand.


    After asking the patrolling soldiers, the three people found out where Frye and Marty were temporarily living and went to look for them. The place where Marty and Frye lived was an ordinary little house that could be seen everywhere in the town. All they saw along the way was the most ordinary town life. There were children playing football on the lawn, women hanging clothes to dry, and men reinforcing the houses. There was no vehicle on the street.


    As students of Bellster, Suwan and Angela''s clothes attracted some attention. Many people looked at them with strange expressions, but they were afraid that Angela and Suwan would notice them, so they lowered their heads and observed secretly.


    "What the hell, they seem to be afraid of us," Angela was speechless. They were not terrifying man-eating zombies.


    Suwan didn''t understand. Logically speaking, shouldn''t these people be grateful to them for saving the survivors? Suwan didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt hostility from several people.


    "The zombie mutation has caused riots in every part of the world. These people have just had a few days of peaceful life in the city. Seeing you will bring back painful memories related to zombies," Zoe explained to them. "Besides, you are too powerful. It is normal to be afraid of the strong."


    Suwan and Angela finally understood.


    Originally I thought I would have to ask for directions if I wanted to find the house where Fry and Marty lived, but I didn''t expect that Fry and Marty were both outside the house, which saved me the trouble of asking others. Marty was sitting in the yard with his eyes closed in the sun, looking very much enjoying this peaceful state, while Fry was sitting on the steps of the cabin, whittling wood with his head down. When they heard approaching footsteps, they both looked up, and when they saw Suwan and Angela, Marty excitedly stood up and went to hug them, while Fry continued to whittling wood with his head down.


    Angela was of course unhappy with Fry''s behavior, but she didn''t get angry immediately. Besides, although Fry was indifferent, Marty was very enthusiastic.


    As soon as Marty saw Suwan and Angela who had protected her all the way, her eyes became red. She hugged them excitedly and almost cried. As a result, the two of them tried to comfort her. Zoe couldn''t get a word in. She looked at Fry and then walked towards him. Fry looked up at Zoe, but ignored her and continued to cut his wood.


    Zoe stood nearby and took a closer look. She saw Frye carving a cross. He already had several crosses on hand, all of which were well polished. It seemed that Frye had been busy making these crosses in the past two days. His eyes were bloodshot.


    "Why did you make so many crosses?" Zoe looked at them for a while and asked curiously.


    Fry''s attitude was even worse this time. He didn''t even raise his eyes and just focused on carving the wood. Zoe was bored and went back to Suwan to listen to their conversation. After a while, Fry picked up the pile of crosses and walked towards Suwan and Angela, then pushed them in front of them and asked them to take them. Suwan and Angela took the crosses inexplicably and counted them. There were eight.


    It is exactly the number of people in a rescue team.

 Chapter 52: Joy on the Battlefield

    Chapter 52 - 52: Joy on the Battlefield


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fry''s attitude towards the rescue team has subtly changed since they arrived at the safe city. Everyone thought that Fry was ungrateful, but they didn''t expect that Fry was just not good at expressing himself. He and Marty were equally grateful to the rescue team for risking their lives to save them, but Marty was more important to him, so when they arrived at the safe city, Fry had to confirm whether this place was suitable for them, and then he would feel joy and gratitude for the rest of his life.


    Fry, who believes in God, made these crosses overnight over the past two days in the hope that God can protect the rescue team. Because of this disaster, he and Marty have devout faith in God, and they also believe that God will bring guiding light to the rescue team.


    Suwan and Angela looked at the cross in their hands, and even the words of thanks were choked in their throats.


    To be precise, if the dark changes had not spread throughout the world, Suwan and Angela would have been just students who had not yet graduated from Belster. Even if there would be dangerous missions that would require them in the future, nothing would be more dangerous than a swarm of zombies. The despair of facing a dead city could not be expressed in words, and saving people touched them more than killing people. Although the original intention of carrying out the rescue mission was not to gain gratitude or rewards from others, Suwan and Angela''s mood at this time was a bit complicated.


    They were just carrying out the mission without any emotion. If the mission failed, they would be unwilling and upset, that''s all. But at this moment, they understood the meaning of life.


    Everyone has only one life, and no one has a chance to start over.


    There are fewer and fewer living lives on this earth, and being alive is already everyone''s greatest luxury.


    Marty and Fry are alive because of the rescue team, so they are grateful to the rescue team.


    They are not God, nor are they the creators of this disaster, but they can do their best to save them.


    Rescue Team. Suwan and Angela only then fully understood the meaning of the team code name. It was not meaningless for them to try their best to save the survivors.


    Marty and Fry live very well here. They like the life here very much. It is peaceful and rare. Marty has stayed in that closed house for too long. It has been a long time since she has enjoyed the days of basking in the warm sunshine. Just basking in the sunshine makes her feel very happy. Fry has always been where she can find him. This disaster makes them cherish each other more. Love may not be the only important thing in the end times, but it is what people cherish more.


    However, the rescue team are people without faith. If they must be told what they believe in, then they believe in Belster and the school motto of snake and tiger. They would rather believe in themselves who can blow up the zombie''s head with one shot than believe in a God who has never performed any miracles and allows the zombies to be reborn. They accept these crosses out of gratitude and politeness, but none of them will wear such trivial things. Instead of wearing the cross, they would rather equip an extra magazine, so Marty and Fry''s good intentions are doomed to fail.


    Seeing that Fry and Marty had adapted to life here, Angela and Suwan felt relieved. When leaving, Suwan and Angela took the cross and discussed about going back to give it to other people. After just a short separation, Angela missed Parker so much, or maybe she was stimulated by the annoying Suwan and Zoe, and she resolutely left the team to find her Parker.


    Zoe held the cross that belonged to Suwan in her hand and looked at it back and forth. Fry had polished the cross very carefully and it was very smooth. Although it was newly made, there were no barbs to scratch your fingers. Suwan saw that she liked it very much and said to her, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    "But this is a gift from them to you," Zoe said awkwardly even though she liked it very much.


    Suwan shrugged, "But I don''t believe in this. I can''t possibly wear it, and I don''t have anywhere to put it. The thing is mine, and if you like it, I''ll give it to you. I still have this right."


    Zoe mumbled: "But I don''t believe in this either, but if believing in God really works, I''m willing to start believing devoutly now..." Then her voice became even quieter: "This is the first time you''ve given me something." So I really want it. It''s only been two days since they confirmed their relationship, and Suwan certainly couldn''t think of anything to give Zoe, but after hearing Zoe say this, he still felt that it was his negligence. He wanted to help Zoe put it on himself, but there was no chain on the cross, so he had to go back and think about it. Seeing Suwan frowning in distress, Zoe thought she looked very cute. She was not disappointed that she couldn''t wear the cross for the time being, and she approached Suwan and gave her a light kiss.


    This was on the street, and Suwan''s face turned red.


    When they met Mike, the leader of their rescue team on the way, Suwan tricked him into distributing crosses and pushed the cross into Mike''s hand. Before Mike could react, Suwan and Zoe ran away hand in hand. After they ran far away, they stopped and pointed at each other, laughing and saying that the other was childish, just two children who had succeeded in a prank.


    An old lady lying on a lounge chair basking in the sun on the roadside lawn raised her glasses, squinted her eyes and looked up and down at Suwan''s iconic student pants, then stood up a little excitedly and almost trotted to Suwan. You couldn''t tell at all that she was already an old lady in her sixties or seventies. She trotted to Suwan, a little out of breath, but still excitedly held Suwan''s hand tightly and shook it up and down, and the wrinkles on her face became active because of being too excited.


    Suwan and Zoe looked at each other, both of them were surprised.


    "You are from the rescue team, right? I was rescued by you," the old woman held Suwan''s hand, her eyes red with emotion, "You are very good, you saved my life, do you want to eat? I made some salad, do you like it?" She said and enthusiastically took Suwan to her house to enjoy the delicious salad she made. Suwan was a little scared. She was not very good at close contact with others, but Zoe was an exception.


    "I''ve eaten, I''ve eaten," Suwan quickly pulled the old woman and said, "I''m full."


    The lovely old lady sighed regretfully, and then became happy again: "I still have carrots in my kitchen. I grew them myself and brought them back from home. They flew such a long distance with me. You must try them."


    "Ah... you brought your own carrots with you?" Suwan thought he had misheard. The situation must have been very dangerous, and this old lady actually wanted to bring her own carrots on the plane?


    "I worked so hard to grow these plants, I can''t let those monsters destroy them," the old woman said seriously. Well, she was still a stubborn old lady.


    Suwan couldn''t refuse, and he and Zoe watched from outside as the old woman happily ran back home to get the radish, and he and Zoe sighed, "What a great attitude."


    Suwan couldn''t understand why someone would still care about the carrots she planted in this chaotic world full of zombies. She thought the rescue team that brought this lovely old lady back must be very depressed. She might not want to follow the rescue team if the old lady was not allowed to take the carrots. But compared to herself, Suwan felt that life was more important than anything else. She couldn''t be like this old lady, who knew what the outside world was like, but still felt happy for her few carrots.


    Zoe nodded in agreement, glanced at Suwan, and chuckled: "Will we be like this when we get old?"


    ''us''.


    It was such a beautiful word and Suwan smiled as well.


    Zoe and Suwan stood outside for less than two minutes before the old woman trotted out with her eyes narrowed and a smile on her face. She held a handful of carrots in her arms. It looked like a lot. Suwan and Zoe were too embarrassed to take them. In this world where supplies are scarce, even carrots are hard to come by. However, the old woman insisted on letting them take them, and said with a smile, "It''s okay. I can grow them here, and I''ll grow some other things too. Come back when they''re ripe."


    Suwan and Zoe would not stay in this city for long, as they would soon leave for a mission. But after hearing what the old woman said, in order not to disappoint her, Suwan and Zoe nodded sincerely.


    A young man in his twenties ran out of the house. Seeing that the old woman gave all the carrots to Suwan and Zoe, he shouted angrily: "Grandma, how could you do this!"


    Suwan didn''t want it at first, because it was too embarrassing to argue over a few carrots, but the old woman was very persistent: "They saved my life!"


    "They should have saved your life!" The young man was not grateful at all. He glared at Suwan and Zoe angrily, pointing at them and accusing them: "We were living a good life. If it weren''t for the government causing these things, we wouldn''t need them!"


    His hateful gaze made Suwan feel ashamed. In fact, Suwan was about the same age as him, but now she became his outlet. Suwan just wanted to leave as soon as possible. She could feel that the gazes of the people around her made her more and more uncomfortable. Suwan''s smile froze. Zoe reached out to stop the enthusiastic old woman and said to her, "We are staying in the hotel. There are better places there. You can keep these for yourself."


    "Did you hear that? They have something better!" The young man became even more arrogant. Zoe glared at him angrily, took Suwan''s arm and turned to leave. The young man behind her shouted provocatively: "Grandma, look at them, they are two lesbians, so disgusting!" Although most countries in the world have legalized homosexuality, it does not mean that everyone can accept it. I don''t know if this young man has always been anti-gay, but his inappropriate words now angered Zoe.


    Zoe pushed Suwan aside and rushed towards the young man like an angry lioness, her momentum scared the young man so much that he took several steps back.


    "Am I disgusting? Are zombies disgusting?!" Zoe stood in front of him with her eyes wide open, pointing at Suwan and yelling at him, "If they hadn''t gone to the town where the zombie outbreak occurred to save you, what would you have become? A zombie! You would be ten thousand times more disgusting than me! I tell you, I love her very much, and she loves me too. Is love disgusting? Not at all. Two people loving each other is the most beautiful thing in the world. What qualifications do you have to judge us?"


    "But if it weren''t for the government, if it weren''t for them, we would still be living a peaceful life!" The young people retorted guiltily, at least they didn''t comment on their love anymore.


    "Everyone is a victim. At least you can continue to live here, but they have to continue to go to those dangerous cities to rescue people. You know how dangerous that is!"


    "They, they deserve it!" The young man shouted frantically, "They got something better, so they should save us, even if they have to die because of us!"


    Yes, that''s what most people think.


    So even if those people were rescued by the rescue team, they were not grateful and even hated them.


    Zoe looked at him and suddenly felt that it was ridiculous for her to argue with him. She should calm down.


    So Zoe shut up and raised her hand to slap him.

 Chapter 53: Rancid Smell

    Chapter 53 - 53: Rancid Smell


    Zoe slapped the young man in the face with such force that her palm hurt. But as the one who slapped him, Zoe still felt good.


    The young man covered his face in shock, pointed at Zoe''s nose and cursed angrily: "You, you actually hit me!"


    Zoe realized that it was ridiculous for her to argue with such an unintelligent person. This person was not Suwan. She didn''t need to be so emotional because of an irrelevant person. So Zoe calmed down and didn''t look angry at all. She was as calm as if she was facing those dense data. She kept such a calmness and mocked him: "So you are going to cry and go back to your mother?"


    The young man was irritated by Zoe''s attitude and completely lost his mind. He clenched his fist and swung it at Zoe. Zoe didn''t expect that he would really hit a woman like her. At this time, she remembered that the other party was a man taller than her. If she fought, she would suffer. Zoe subconsciously shrank when facing his fist, but with Suwan here, how could Suwan let Zoe get hurt? The young man''s fist was just raised and his wrist was held by Suwan. The young man struggled unwillingly, but his wrist was held by Suwan and he couldn''t move at all. It was like a joke. Suwan looked at him expressionlessly, and the hand holding his wrist used a little force to make the young man howl. At this time, the young man really understood the gap between Suwan and him and had to be afraid.


    Suwan shook off his hand, and this time he didn''t say another word. He ran back to the house dejectedly, holding his wrist that was about to break in pain, and didn''t even dare to look back.


    The old lady didn''t seem to be dissatisfied. In her opinion, her grandson was still alive because of the rescue team. As for the fact that her grandson was taught a lesson, it was not something she needed to care about at all. Oh, the only thing she was dissatisfied with was that Suwan refused to accept her carrot.


    Zoe was a little annoyed when she looked at Suwan in front of her, wondering if she looked ugly when she was arguing just now. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t be elegant when arguing. No matter how smart this elegant woman is, she will still be as stupid as a child when facing the person she likes.


    Zoe lowered her head guiltily, scratched her hair in annoyance, and asked Suwan in a vague voice: "You, do you think I''m fierce?" She didn''t want to leave such an impression on Suwan.


    "No way, you protected me," Suwan was even a little touched. The gap between Suwan and Zoe was obvious. Zoe was not even as strong as Suwan, but she was able to fight for Suwan and others when Suwan was enduring, and she was not afraid at all even if the other party would hit her. Suwan didn''t expect that he would be protected by Zoe.


    After receiving Suwan''s praise, Zoe took Suwan''s arm again, and held her head high and chest out like a victorious rooster. Of course, Suwan was just thinking about this metaphor in his heart with a chuckle, and there was absolutely no need to say it out loud.


    Since some people did not welcome Suwan and Zoe, they simply went back to the hotel. They would not stay here for long anyway, and their leisurely days would be over after Instructor Will came back. It would be better for them to cherish these rare days of vacation.


    When a man walked towards Suwan, he noticed her clothes and recognized her identity. He immediately lowered his head in disgust and took a step aside. Seeing his look, Zoe grumbled unhappily, and Suwan smelled a rotten smell. Although it was very faint, the man deliberately stayed away from her, but after experiencing the zombie tide in Cole City and seeing so many zombies, the rotten smell on the zombies made Suwan very sensitive. Suwan sniffed like a puppy, stopped, and looked back at the man who was walking away.


    "What''s wrong?" Zoe asked curiously. Suwan gestured to her to keep quiet, turned around and pretended to leave with Zoe. He turned his head to pay attention to the man. He felt something was wrong when he saw him enter a room and look around vigilantly before closing the door.


    "Is there something going on?" Zoe asked nervously in a low voice.


    Suwan did not explain immediately, but went back to the old woman with Zoe to ask her about the man.


    The old woman thought they had changed their minds and wanted to accept her radishes, but when she heard them asking about the neighbor, she enthusiastically told them everything she knew: "You said Eddie, he lived here when we came. He is a resident of this city, but he is very lonely and doesn''t like to chat with others. It is said that his wife was bitten to death by zombies. He is a poor man..." The old woman felt sad for Eddie. Suwan and Zoe winked at each other and walked a few steps to the side with her.


    "That person smells like a zombie," Suwan whispered to Zoe.


    Zoe glanced toward Eddie''s house in surprise, and seeing Suwan was certain that she felt just as uneasy as Suwan did. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does he look like he''s been bitten?" Zoe asked worriedly. If the man had been bitten by a zombie, where did the zombie come from? Would it be a chain reaction? The thought frightened Zoe. If an irreversible zombie outbreak occurred in this city and it became the next Cole City, what would happen to the residents? They finally felt safe.


    "Not like it," Suwan recalled. The man had a gray face and dark circles under his eyes. He looked like he just didn''t get enough rest. Suwan couldn''t be sure if he was bitten by a zombie, but Suwan was sure that he had that disgusting zombie smell on him, which was enough to make Suwan uneasy.


    "We should report the situation to the soldiers and let them check it out," Zoe chose to believe Suwan. She immediately made a judgment, but Suwan stopped her. Most of the city residents had no good feelings towards Belster, and had completely forgotten that they were rescued by the trainees at all costs, and now they were protected by the trainees. Because they were in a safe city, they hated the trainees, and Suwan was dissatisfied with this. They worked so hard to rescue the survivors to a safe city, but they didn''t even get the most basic gratitude and respect.


    Suwan wanted these people to take a good look at who was silently protecting and paying for their safety now.


    "What?" Zoe didn''t understand why Suwan stopped her from going to the soldiers.


    "I''m just guessing that if things aren''t what I think they are, people here will hate the trainees even more."


    "So..." Zoe understood immediately and said disapprovingly: "You want to solve it yourself? It might be dangerous."


    "I''m just going to check it out. There won''t be any danger. Even if there is a problem, I will find a way to get out and seek help from the soldiers. Of course it would be better if there is no problem," Suwan said to Zoe, obviously having made up his mind.


    "But what if there is a problem!" Zoe argued with Suwan helplessly. What was even more helpless was that she knew she couldn''t persuade Suwan. Suwan was a Belster, representing a strong force. Strong people are often overconfident. Suwan was too independent and too self-centered. This was her character flaw, or the character flaw of every student. She only considered feasibility when doing things, and was not used to considering Zoe''s feelings.


    "I faced so many zombies in Cole City, but I am still standing here now, aren''t I?" Suwan said jokingly, wanting to reassure Zoe. Unexpectedly, Zoe''s face turned pale. She grabbed Suwan''s hand tightly and said in a trembling voice, "I worry about you every day, so don''t joke about this."


    Of course, going to rescue people means at least facing zombies, which is enough to make Zoe panic. In addition, Instructor Will also said that they encountered Al-Qaeda. Because they didn''t know when they would arrive here, Zoe was even careful when she slept, for fear that she would not be the first to know their news in the middle of the night. The two rescue teams that came back earlier than Suwan''s team had some casualties, which made Zoe even more worried. Suwan didn''t know this, and Zoe didn''t dare to ask. Suwan said it so casually himself. She was almost scared to tears by Suwan''s joke. Suwan realized Zoe''s uneasiness and felt a little touched. He gently patted Zoe''s hand and comforted her: "Don''t worry, I promise there will be no problem."


    Zoe lowered her head in frustration and said sullenly, "I don''t believe your promise." She did not try to persuade Suwan again, but said, "I''ll go with you."


    Suwan immediately disagreed: "It may be dangerous, you stay here!"


    "You know that too!" Zoe was a little angry. She was so stubborn that she held Suwan tightly and refused to let go: "If you don''t take me with you, I won''t let you go. Don''t even think about leaving me behind!"


    Suwan was helpless. She wanted to do something serious. What was it like to fight with Zoe on the street? But Zoe didn''t feel ashamed. She held Suwan and refused to let go. Suwan couldn''t forcefully break free from her, so he had to bite the bullet and agree.


    "Let me make it clear first, this is not a game," Suwan said seriously, "You must obey me in everything. If there is any danger, I will deal with Eddie, and you just need to protect yourself. Got it?"


    "No problem, sir!" Zoe almost saluted Suwan to express her submissive attitude: "I promise there will be no problem!" She replied to Suwan with what Suwan just said.


    Suwan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The old lady saw Suwan and Zoe whispering to each other and thought they were talking about love. She understood and moved away. When she saw Suwan and Zoe agreed to go to Eddie''s house, she chased them and asked, "Are you going to find Eddie?"


    The old woman was so curious that Suwan had no choice but to say, "Yes, go see him. You said he was lonely."


    "Oh, his wife has become a zombie, he must be very sad, you are all lovely girls, you should go see him, but I am afraid he will be more sad to see you loving each other," the old woman nagging, too enthusiastic, Suwan can''t say it too directly, only to coax her back to the house before going to Eddie''s house with Zoe. Suwan touched her pockets as she walked, and then she was disappointed, because she relaxed her vigilance in the safe city, she didn''t bring any weapons, all left in the hotel, it was much more difficult to deal with the zombies with her bare hands, Suwan warned herself in her heart not to lose her vigilance next time. When Zoe looked at Suwan, Suwan calmly pressed his empty trouser pockets again, as if there were really some weapons hidden in the trouser pockets, Zoe didn''t doubt it at all.


    There are troops stationed near this city. After the arrival of the troops, they cleansed the city and eliminated all the zombies, making this city a safe city that the survivors in nearby towns yearn for. Suwan has no idea how many living people are left in the city after the cleansing. Everyone who survived is lucky enough.


    Eddie was lucky enough, but he shouldn''t have the stench of zombies on him, that was the smell of death.


    Suwan and Zoe walked to Eddie''s house. Zoe was a little overwhelmed and asked Suwan quietly, "What should we do? Break in or knock on the door?"


    The windows of Eddie''s house were covered with thick curtains so that people couldn''t see what was going on inside. This was a bit weird and reminded Zoe of vampires. Zoe became even more uneasy.


    Suwan gestured for Zoe to be quiet. She pressed against the door to listen to the noise inside, but there was no sound in the room.


    This was really weird, why did Eddie let the curtains cover the windows, and if he had a secret, why was there no sound from inside?


    But Suwan was sure that he did smell the scent of zombies on Eddie. This shouldn''t happen. He shouldn''t have the opportunity to come into contact with zombies. If he did, that zombie would be a hidden danger to everyone else in the city.


    Suwan tried to turn the doorknob but failed as the door was locked. Suwan lowered his head and looked around on the ground, pulling out a small wire from the dirt. There were some small things in the dirt that were often overlooked.


    Under Zoe''s cover, Suwan inserted the wire into the door lock and twisted it a few times. With a "click", the door lock was poked open. Zoe''s eyes widened in surprise, and Suwan raised his eyebrows at her proudly. Belster''s students are not only good at holding guns, but also some small tricks.


    Suwan did not go in immediately, but held the door handle to prevent the door from opening immediately. He maintained that posture and waited for a while. There was still no sound from inside the house. Suwan pushed the door open and went in sideways. Zoe looked back nervously to see if anyone noticed her and Suwan''s little action, and followed in.


    The door was closed softly again.

 Chapter 54: Raising Zombies

    Chapter 54 - 54: Raising Zombies


    Once the door was closed, the little sunlight that came through the crack was completely blocked. The room was even darker than it looked from the outside. Thick curtains covered the windows, so the outsiders could not see what was going on inside. It was also pitch black inside. Zoe could not adapt to the gloomy room immediately. Once the door was closed, the fear of facing the darkness made Zoe subconsciously grope to the side and hold Suwan''s hand. She felt relieved when she got close to Suwan. Suwan''s hand was still pretending to be in his trouser pocket. Without a weapon on him, Suwan felt a little unsure and his palms were sweating, but it made Zoe feel warm. Because the room was too dark, it also gave Zoe a cold feeling, but Suwan made her feel much better by her side. It was like she was afraid of heights when she took a plane for the first time, but she was not so scared as long as she grabbed the corner of Suwan''s clothes. Suwan seemed to have the magic power to make Zoe feel at ease.


    Suwan gently stroked Zoe''s palm a few times and wrote a few words with her fingertips. Her fingers scratched Zoe''s palm, making it itchy and a little relieved. Suwan asked Zoe to stay where she was. Zoe knew she couldn''t help much, so she squeezed Suwan''s fingers hard, using this small action to warn Suwan to be careful.


    Suwan closed his eyes for a few seconds and then opened them again, gradually adapting to the dark environment. Suwan could vaguely see the outlines of some furniture in the room, but Eddie was not in the room. Where was he? Suwan groped her way into the room. Her movements were very light, like a cat on tiptoe. Zoe only saw her figure passing by, and could not hear her footsteps at all. Zoe could not do what Suwan did. She was worried that she would bump into something and make a noise when she walked, so she simply stayed where she was and did not move, so as not to cause trouble for Suwan.


    Suwan checked every room, but every room was quiet. Eddie was not in the house, as if he had disappeared after entering the house. Of course, a person would not disappear for no reason. Suwan had some guesses in her mind, and returned to Eddie''s bedroom. She leaned down and listened to the ground with her ears. Sure enough, there were some small noises coming from below. Suwan listened very carefully. She heard that the sound seemed to be someone''s roar, but because the sound was too soft, she couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    Is Eddie down there? Why did he roar? Did he become a zombie who lost his mind? The time it took for him to transform into a zombie was too fast. Suwan guessed and guessed in her mind. No matter how she guessed, she could only know the answer by going down. Suwan knelt on the ground and tried to feel the floor to find the entrance down there. Just as she knelt on the floor and was about to find the entrance, she heard footsteps coming from below.


    There should be a building similar to a basement under the bedroom. The sound of footsteps came from the empty basement, and the sound became louder and louder. It was the footsteps of a man. It could be heard that the other party was standing under the wooden board where Suwan was kneeling. Suwan hurriedly crawled a few steps to the bed and lowered his body to hide in the shadow of the bed.


    A wooden board was pushed aside where Suwan had just knelt and groped, and a figure came up from the basement stairs. Suwan hid under the bed again. Seeing his figure, Suwan recognized him as Eddie. Eddie''s movements and postures were very rational and he didn''t look like a zombie. Because the wooden board was pushed aside, the roar in the basement came up clearly. Suwan was too familiar with this sound, and immediately widened his eyes in surprise. It was the roar of the zombie''s vocal cords vibrating, Suwan would not have heard it wrong.


    After Eddie came up, he immediately pushed the board back. He didn''t turn on the light. Even in the dark, he was very familiar with his home and didn''t need a light. After Eddie came up, he walked out of the bedroom to the kitchen and fiddled with the dishes in the dark. Suwan immediately worried about Zoe in the living room. She regretted her recklessness at this time. She shouldn''t have involved Zoe. She was a Belster. She had solutions when she encountered danger, but Zoe didn''t. Zoe was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to resist. But Suwan was so close to the truth that she didn''t want to give up. She decided to go down and confirm it first. She couldn''t believe that someone would hide zombies in their home. Was he tired of living? As soon as Eddie left the bedroom, Suwan crawled out from under the bed and touched the wooden board that Eddie had just pushed up and pushed it away. As soon as the board was pushed away, the zombies in the basement roared louder. As soon as the board was pushed away, Suwan also smelled the disgusting stench. There was no mistake. Eddie had hidden the zombies secretly. Suwan couldn''t figure out why Eddie did this. Suddenly, he heard running sounds coming from the kitchen. It was Eddie running over. He stood outside the bedroom, looking at the figure in the bedroom, and roared angrily: "Who are you!"


    Suwan was eager to check, and forgot that once the wooden board was opened, the zombies in the basement would roar even louder. Eddie stared angrily at the figure kneeling next to the basement entrance in the bedroom, and reached out to take out his gun. This is the disadvantage of not having gun control. If everyone has a gun, once a small riot occurs, the situation will be escalated, and order will become a decoration. Suwan heard the sound of Eddie drawing his gun clearly. She was not as familiar with this house as Eddie, which was a disadvantage. Suwan had no weapons, and she was afraid that Eddie would shoot randomly and two bullets would hit Suwan and hurt Suwan. Suwan regretted it even more. She really shouldn''t have brought no weapons. She really thought this was a safe city and completely relaxed her vigilance. If Instructor Will knew that she was so careless, he would definitely reprimand her severely! Alas, I don''t know if I was really blinded by love!


    The door of the room was suddenly opened, and some light from outside came in. Then, the door was closed again.


    Someone ran out.


    It''s Zoe.


    Eddie was startled when he heard the door open. He didn''t expect that the intruder had an accomplice. Eddie was very angry. He knew that his secret would be discovered. Eddie clenched the gun, intending to drag the damn intruder to hell with him. But when he looked in the direction of the intruder, he could not see anyone. Only the wooden entrance to the basement was still open. Eddie immediately knew where the intruder had gone. When he thought that the intruder would hurt his wife, he clenched the gun in panic and stumbled down the stairs to the basement.


    The basement was even darker, to the point where you couldn''t see your hand in front of you, but Eddie was familiar with everything here. When he ran down the stairs and heard the zombie''s roar, he gently coaxed her and said, "Honey, a bad guy broke in. Don''t worry, I will drive him away soon." The zombie couldn''t answer Eddie, and could only roar violently. Eddie didn''t know how long he had hidden this zombie. The zombie''s roar sounded a little weak, and it seemed that it had been hidden for some time. Eddie was a resident of this city. He locked his wife, who had become a zombie, in the basement. No one knew about it, and he has lived like this until now.


    Talking sweet nothings to a zombie, what a lunatic. Suwan stood quietly in the corner, thinking to himself.


    But even though Suwan tried hard to hide himself, Eddie still noticed that there was an extra person in the cold basement. However, the basement was too dark, and Eddie couldn''t find Suwan. He nervously pointed the gun everywhere and said lightly: "Bad boy, come out quickly, you can''t enter other people''s homes without permission." Suddenly he became angry again: "Get out, my wife and I live well here, don''t disturb us!!" Hearing the zombies'' roar, he apologized and said: "Honey, I''m not talking about you, you''re fine."


    He''s just a neurotic lunatic. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a knock on the door upstairs. It was Zoe who brought patrol soldiers. They were just pretending to knock on the door. After knocking twice and no one answered, the soldiers began to bang on the door and tried to break in. Suwan and Eddie both heard the noise upstairs. Eddie became even more manic and pulled the trigger madly, shooting randomly: "Damn it, bastard! Why don''t you let us go? I''m just living a good life with my wife and I haven''t hurt anyone!!"


    Maybe Eddie is indeed an affectionate man. He locked his wife, who had turned into a zombie, in the basement and pretended that nothing had happened. But is the truth really as good as he said?


    Eddie locked a zombie in the basement. No matter how much safety measures he took, it was still a hidden danger to the whole city. Moreover, he had the rotten smell of zombies on him. Could he become an infectious disease and spread it to other people in the city? Eddie said that he loved his wife and just wanted to continue living with his wife who had become a zombie. However, his love was too selfish. He was gambling with the lives of the whole city. If this was a novel plot, it might be called romantic, but this was reality. The reality was that Eddie''s behavior might kill many innocent people.


    Eddie''s mind is no longer normal. The normal life he has been pretending to have is about to be broken. Eddie can''t stand such a blow and frantically pulls the trigger and shoots everywhere. In order to avoid being hit by stray bullets, Suwan lowers his body to hit Eddie''s waist. Eddie has been talking to himself neurotically. Suwan can easily determine his position and rushes towards the direction of his voice to wrestle with him. Although it is dark in the basement, the two people rely entirely on instinct to beat each other. In the chaos, Eddie''s wrist is pinched by Suwan and he drops the gun in pain. Eddie immediately wants to grope for his gun, but is hit in the lower abdomen by Suwan''s knee. Eddie groans in pain. The zombie tied to the shelf is irrational and roars excitedly. If it weren''t for the roar of this zombie, the collision and groaning of Suwan and Eddie''s bodies would actually sound like some impure exercise.


    There was a sound of breaking glass from upstairs. It was the patrol soldiers who broke in. Suwan felt emboldened and used more strength. He pushed Eddie, who was struggling with him, a few steps away. Eddie''s condition must be worse than Suwan''s. It could be heard from the fact that he was gasping in pain.


    "It''s you, that Belster!" Eddie judged from Suwan''s strength just now that he had deliberately hidden himself, but this damn Belster still came in! Eddie even wanted to strangle Suwan to death.


    Suwan was sure that her eyes must be black and blue. They hurt so much that she squinted her eyes.


    Several flashlights flashed in the basement. Eddie looked up in panic and saw the guards standing upstairs, looking at him with guns raised. Eddie became scared again and shouted, "No, can you kill me? You have to protect me. I am a citizen you want to protect." As he spoke, Eddie suddenly pointed his finger at Suwan: "Kill her, she broke into my house, kill her! Shoot her!"


    Zoe pushed aside the two soldiers surrounding the entrance to the basement and looked down. She reached out and threw something at Eddie. Eddie was startled and took a step back before he could see clearly that it was just a flashlight.


    In his panic, Eddie didn''t notice that his wife was right behind him, opening her mouth longingly towards him.


    "He''s not a citizen now," Zoe said calmly as she watched Eddie scream as he was bitten by a zombie.

 Chapter 55 Quarrel

    Chapter 55 - 55 Quarrel


    By the time Eddie realized the danger, it was too late. His wife, who had become a zombie and had lost her mind, opened her mouth and bit his neck with her black teeth. Eddie howled in pain, and when he struggled to break free, a large piece of flesh was already missing from his neck, and blood gushed out so fast that he couldn''t even cover it up.


    Zoe gave the order in a flat voice. Although it was her trick that scared Eddie so much that he retreated and was bitten by the zombies, the soldiers still shot Eddie without hesitation when they saw Eddie being bitten. Eddie was shot several times and immediately lost his breath and fell to the ground. The zombie tied to the pillar had a mouth full of blood and meat, and roared angrily because he could not get food because Eddie fell. The soldiers fired a few more shots and hit the zombies in the head. Only then was the basement completely safe.


    Suwan walked up the stairs from the basement. Because the soldiers standing at the entrance were shining flashlights at the basement to check the situation, Suwan had no choice but to raise his hands to shield his eyes in the dark. In the dazzling light, Zoe squatted down and reached out to hold Suwan''s hand. Suwan felt someone holding his hand, and guessed it was Zoe, so he closed his eyes and let Zoe pull him up. From the stairs to the bedroom, Suwan looked back at the messy basement. There were soldiers holding flashlights at the entrance observing the basement. In the light and shadow, Suwan saw Eddie, who was unwilling to die with his eyes wide open, and the zombie tied to a pillar with rotten flesh, sunken eye sockets, and dry hair. They were completely dead this time.


    Suwan couldn''t understand why there were still people who were not afraid of zombies? This zombie had become like this, scary, ugly, and dirty, but Eddie still loved her and treated her as his wife.


    "Deal with it," Suwan said to the soldiers. The soldiers nodded and went down to the basement to carry out Eddie''s body and his wife, who had become a zombie, for destruction. A medical team would arrive soon to thoroughly disinfect the place.


    At this time, Zoe suddenly shook off Suwan''s hand and turned away. Suwan didn''t think too much about it. He thought Zoe couldn''t stand the stench here, so he immediately followed her away. But after leaving the house, Zoe ignored her and left.


    It seems like he is losing his temper.


    Zoe did a good job just now. Although she deliberately let Eddie be bitten by the zombies and deliberately let Eddie die, Zoe did a good job just now. She diverted Eddie''s attention. Otherwise, Suwan would be in a dangerous situation. Suwan wanted to praise Zoe, so why did Zoe get angry? Besides, she has always liked Suwan, and she is always active and enthusiastic when she is with Suwan. Such an unexpected temper made Suwan puzzled.


    Suwan couldn''t figure it out, but subconsciously chased after her. Suwan trotted after her and tried to hold Zoe''s hand, but Zoe angrily shook her off.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Suwan asked flatteringly.


    Zoe''s eyes were red, she didn''t know if she was angry or about to cry, she bit her lip and stared at Suwan who was unaware of herself. Suwan lost one of his slippers when he fought with Eddie in the basement, so he was only wearing one slipper, his forehead was bruised, and he looked at Zoe stupidly with his head tilted, she didn''t even know why Zoe was angry.


    The more Zoe looked at her, the angrier she got. She punched and kicked her, "You liar!" Zoe cursed in a hoarse voice, "Where are your weapons? You have nothing, not even a dagger. How dare you? How can you be so reckless!" Although she only hit the places without bruises, Zoe used force in her punches and kicks. Every punch and kick on Suwan still made Suwan feel a little painful. Suwan didn''t dodge or fight back, but curled up because of the pain. Zoe couldn''t bring herself to hit her anymore. She just stared at Suwan and cried with red eyes.


    It turns out that Zoe was angry because Suwan cheated on her.


    Suwan felt guilty, but in fact, she faced many more dangerous situations than just now. Suwan didn''t think she did anything wrong. The students of Belster had to face danger all the time. However, facing Zoe''s tears, Suwan was so guilty that she didn''t even dare to look into her emerald eyes. She could only hug her to make her calm down. Unexpectedly, Zoe pushed Suwan away and cried and accused her: "Why don''t you think about me? How sad I would be if something happened to you!!"


    Suwan was initially afraid to accept Zoe''s love because of this.


    But Suwan still agreed to Zoe because she didn''t know when she would die and didn''t want to leave any regrets.


    Faced with Zoe''s accusations, Suwan was at a loss, and Zoe turned and ran away.


    Suwan stood there blankly for a while, looked down at his feet which were only wearing one slipper, lifted the toes of the foot which was not wearing slippers because of the pain from the stones on the road, and looked towards Eddie''s house.


    Eddie''s body and his wife''s zombie body had been carried out of the house by the soldiers. The people who heard the gunshots and saw the soldiers enter Eddie''s house pointed and talked from a distance.


    "Damn it, damn it, he actually raised a zombie..."


    "I was wondering why he smelled strange. Oh my god, I hope we won''t be implicated." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Living with a zombie for so long, will he become a zombie too? I saw him a few days ago. Who knows if he wanted to bite me at that time? It''s really scary..."


    Suwan looked at them, then looked in the direction Zoe ran, and walked back alone in silence.


    Suwan never thought that she would quarrel with Zoe, especially because of such a trivial matter. They both wanted to enjoy the rare leisure time these days happily, but now it seems that it is obviously not possible.


    Should she apologize? Suwan thought blankly, reaching out to touch the cross in her trouser pocket. Thinking about how sweet she and Zoe were just now, she felt a little sad. Is quarreling a necessary step between lovers? Suwan has seen many couples quarreling over some insignificant and meaningless things. As a bystander, Suwan found it funny, but now she felt a little sad.


    When we returned to the hotel, we saw Angela and Parker huddled together outside the hotel. They seemed to be waiting for Suwan. Seeing Suwan in such a mess, they both ran over and supported Suwan on the left and right as he went into the hotel.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Angela asked in horror.


    After a few words, Suwan was not in the mood to chat. Seeing that she was in a bad state, Angela guessed: "Could it be that she was beaten by Zoe?"


    "Why is she involved?" Suwan became even more depressed when Zoe was mentioned.


    "She had been waiting for you, and when she saw you coming she went into the hotel," Angela said.


    Suwan''s eyes widened when he heard this. Oh, Zoe would still wait for him, that means she cares about him, she should not be angry with him anymore.


    However, as soon as they entered the hotel, they saw Zoe happily chatting with several members of the rescue team in the lobby. When she saw Suwan coming in, she just glanced at her and then looked away.


    Angela looked at Zoe, who was talking and laughing, and then at Suwan, who was listless. Although Suwan was in a mess, she almost couldn''t help laughing. Come on, are these two little kids? How childish!


    "Did you have a fight?" Angela asked knowingly.


    "No," Suwan puffed up his cheeks and pouted.


    "Then why are you ignoring each other?"


    "Even if you''re a couple, there''s no need to stick together like conjoined twins. Everyone needs their own private space," Suwan said stubbornly.


    Conjoined twins Angela and Parker didn''t mind at all. Angela pushed Suwan and looked like she understood: "I saw you were fine before, why did you quarrel when I was not around?"


    "Who quarreled?" Suwan retorted guiltily: "No."


    Angela pouted: "But you don''t have to be too angry. I don''t think Zoe is very angry with you. You just need to coax her."


    "Really?" Suwan was surprised: "How did you know?"


    "She is here on purpose to piss you off, but you can''t see it," Angela rolled her eyes in disdain, "She is waiting here on purpose, just waiting for you to come over."


    Suwan didn''t care about being despised by Angela. After listening to Angela''s comfort, he felt a little more confident. He gritted his teeth, nodded to encourage himself, and walked towards Zooey.


    Several people who were chatting looked at her strangely. After all, Suwan looked like this... Facing so many people, Suwan was embarrassed again. Suwan didn''t think she had done anything wrong. She was a Belster, born with a love of adventure. What she encountered this time was not the most dangerous she had ever encountered. Besides, the result was not bad. But if Zoe could make peace with her, it would be okay for her to apologize, but there were too many people here. If she apologized to Zoe in front of so many people, it was obvious that some rumors would spread soon.


    "What''s going on?" Zoe looked at the ceiling.


    Suwan glanced at the heated gazes of the students around him, reached out and grabbed Zoe, and whispered to her, "Urgent mission," and then dragged Zoe away. Zoe did not embarrass Suwan in front of so many people. Although she was very reluctant, she still shook off Suwan''s hand when there were fewer people around.


    "What emergency mission?" Zoe asked Suwan even though she knew she was just making it up. Seeing Suwan blushing, she was not so angry anymore. Besides, Suwan standing here barefoot made Zoe feel bad.


    Suwan scratched his head and tried to find an excuse, but when he saw his slippers with his toes exposed, he quickly said, "My shoes are still with you. I want to take my shoes."


    Zoe glared in anger. She thought Suwan was going to admit her fault. It didn''t matter if she didn''t admit her fault. As long as Suwan hugged Zoe again like before and used a little force to make Zoe unable to break free, Zoe would forgive her. How easy it was for Suwan! But he came to ask for her shoes. Well, he came to ask for her things. Did he want to distance himself from her?


    "Who wants to keep your stinky shoes?" Zoe crossed her arms over her chest, using her height advantage to look down at Suwan, staring at him and snorting heavily.


    Suwan felt guilty for no reason and kept his head down like an ostrich.


    Angela and Parker hid behind the pillar and peeked in. The two of them muttered, "Hey, why do they seem to be arguing even louder?"

 Chapter 56 - 57 Negotiating Conditions

    Chapter 56 - 57 Negotiating Conditions


    Matters of the heart are more troublesome for Suwan than dealing with zombies. Suwan didn''t want Zoe to be angry again, and was afraid that she would break up with him. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only cry to vent. No one stipulated that students couldn''t cry. They were not robots. At most, they were stronger than ordinary people. Suwan cried his heart out, with big tears falling. His wet eyes blinked at Zoe like a harmless little animal. Suwan was embarrassed to cry out loud, so he held his nose and cried quietly, and all he cried was the sound of his nose sniffling.


    Like a sneezing puppy. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe originally wanted to give Suwan the cold shoulder and take this opportunity to talk to Suwan about his attitude towards danger. Zoe knew that Suwan was not afraid of danger because he had enough abilities, but no matter how powerful she was, she was not a super man and could not save the world. But seeing Suwan''s pitiful look, Zoe did not know whether to laugh or cry. At this moment, she completely forgot how embarrassing it was that she cried when she confessed to the wrong person.


    Suwan cried so childishly, trying to show weakness to Zoe and also act a little bit like a spoiled child, which surprised Zoe.


    Suwan had always acted too strong, so strong that Zoe thought she would never be vulnerable. Now Suwan was crying pitifully, which made Zoe understand that Suwan was just an ordinary person who would cry when she was sad. Seeing her crying for her, Zoe felt reassured that Suwan really cared about her. Zoe felt sad and a little distressed, but in fact, she also felt a little proud. Her emotions were contradictory and complicated.


    How many people could Suwan cry like this for? He could definitely count them on one hand, which meant that she was very important to Suwan, so Zoe was very proud. If she had a tail, she would definitely lift it high and shake it left and right to express her joy.


    Therefore, it is a good thing that people do not have tails, otherwise Zoe''s thoughts would be seen through by Suwan. If Suwan had a tail, he would definitely lie on the ground with a listless and dejected look.


    Although Zoe had forgiven Suwan a long time ago, she knew this was an opportunity. She had to seize Suwan''s most vulnerable moment to negotiate with her so that she would listen. So Zoe''s face was still very calm, without any emotion, and she just concentrated on treating Suwan''s wounds. She didn''t speak, and Suwan didn''t dare to speak, for fear of saying something wrong and being kicked out by Zoe. Suwan''s cautious attitude pleased Zoe. Isn''t it the best way to show how important one is to the other that the emotions of lovers are affected by one''s every move? Zoe was in a good mood, so her hands moved more gently, but Suwan, the fool, didn''t notice it at all, and bit his lip nervously, afraid that Zoe would kick him out.


    It was easy for Zoe to simply treat the wound, much easier than dissecting a living body. Suwan was lucky and had only some scratches. Zoe treated her wounds, closed the medicine box, stood up and put it back. Suwan''s eyes followed her all the time, waiting for Zoe to order her to leave with the mood of waiting for execution.


    Suwan thought Zoe was still angry, otherwise why was she so cold to him? Apparently Suwan was a little slow in the matter of love and couldn''t see through the little tricks between lovers.


    Zoe put the medicine box back and turned around, meeting Suwan''s eyes. Suwan''s eyes were red and nervous.


    Zoe had wanted to give Suwan a lecture, but now she was in no mood to do so.


    All that''s left is fear.


    Although Suwan is fine now, Zoe is frightened when she thinks of the danger she encountered before. The man had a gun and there were zombies in the basement. Zoe couldn''t imagine the consequences if something went wrong.


    Zoe walked over and sat next to Suwan, pushed the shoes in Suwan''s arms to the ground, bent down and rested her head on Suwan''s legs, took one of Suwan''s hands and held it in both hands and squeezed it, as if this hand was her toy.


    Suwan heard Zoe whisper, "When you protect others, can you think about me?"


    Suwan straightened his back and looked down at Zoe.


    Zoe kept talking about her fear for the consequences of this incident and advised Suwan not to be so reckless, but even though she said that, Suwan couldn''t agree to her.


    The students at Belster only know how to charge forward.


    Besides...Suwan has selfish motives.


    Suwan did not follow Zoe''s idea to find the soldiers because she felt uncomfortable with the alienated attitude of the people, so she wanted to let the people see that the Belster students were protecting them, and if they guessed wrong, the soldiers would not be able to find anything, and those people would be more disgusted with Suwan, the students and the soldiers. Suwan did not want this to happen. Suwan did not know if Zoe could understand her selfishness.


    In that situation, Suwan believes that any student would choose to do so. Although it is reckless, when students can complete the task by relying on their own abilities, they will not choose to ask others for help, but will only choose to move forward. This is their pride in their own abilities.


    "Have you forgiven me?" Suwan asked in a low voice.


    Zoe almost sighed in frustration.


    Suwan didn''t listen to Zoe''s words. She only cared about whether Zoe forgave her and would break up with her. She didn''t think about the reason why Zoe was angry, nor did she want to correct it.


    Zoe didn''t want to argue with Suwan anymore, but she just couldn''t understand Suwan''s thoughts.


    Eddie had a gun and there were zombies in the basement. Suwan was unprepared and put himself in a dangerous situation without a weapon, but he didn''t learn any lesson.


    Zoe didn''t know if every trainee was this stubborn, but she didn''t want to see Suwan get hurt.


    Don''t want to see it at all.


    Zoe thought maybe it was because she didn''t know Suwan.


    Zoe''s impression of Suwan was when they first met on the plane a few years ago. At that moment, Suwan was almost her support, leading her forward step by step, so Zoe always thought that Suwan would be her support. Suwan is indeed very powerful, but she is not perfect. No one is perfect to be impeccable. That is Zoe''s wishful thinking. Suwan is not a robot and will make mistakes sometimes, and she is even more stubborn. Because the world is changing dangerously now, Suwan may not be able to come back for the next mission, so the two cherish each other more. The relationship between the two was almost confirmed in an instant, so they did not have much time to get to know each other.


    Whether two people are suitable for each other, or whether they are suitable to be a couple, is not determined by the first impression. The first impression is just the appearance. It should be determined by long-term getting along with each other.


    Zoe''s impression of Suwan was completely her own imagination. Suwan just helped her unintentionally, and Zoe kept it in mind for so many years. However, she had never gotten along with Suwan and didn''t know what kind of person he was.


    If there is a reason why Suwan likes Zoe, it is because Zoe likes him too much. Although it is a bit heartless, it is true. Suwan resisted Zoe''s strong pursuit at first, but because of Zoe''s persistence, Suwan developed feelings for her. If another person pursued Suwan so strongly, Suwan might agree.


    If the feelings between Suwan and Zoe could be measured with a measuring cup, Suwan''s feelings would definitely be less than Zoe''s. But Suwan is trying.


    So Suwan asked Zoe again and again: Are you still angry with me? Will you forgive me?


    Zoe''s idea is completely different from hers.


    This made Zoe feel powerless.


    Human emotions are too complicated. There are no rules and regulations like experiments to guide researchers to proceed step by step. Zoe doesn''t know how to break the deadlock.


    Zoe silently pinched Suwan''s fingers, with little force, more like massaging Suwan''s hand. Their hands were about the same size. Zoe''s hands were for experiments, so her hands were steady and not as unhealthy as those that were often seen in the sun. Suwan''s hands were soft, with thin calluses on the palms that were not visible but felt, and on the side of his index finger as well, which Zoe had just discovered.


    Zoe felt like she understood Suwan a little better.


    "I know I can''t help you. I''m different from you. I can''t even hold a gun steadily. But I still want to go in with you because I don''t want you to face danger alone," Zoe gently stroked Suwan''s palm. She could imagine how many times Suwan had to practice to reach this point.


    Suwan listened quietly. When Zoe''s fingertips rubbed the thin calluses on the palm of her hand, Suwan felt itchy. Suwan''s hand dodged uncomfortably. Zoe held her hand with both hands and kissed her palm devoutly. It was a gentle kiss. Zoe''s soft lips lightly touched the thin calluses on Suwan''s palm. The small, invisible callus was almost dissolved by Zoe''s kiss.


    The hot breath from Zoe blew on Suwan''s palms, which felt hot and itchy, making Suwan feel a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Zoe''s intimate behavior, Suwan thought Zoe had forgiven him and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zoe continued, "I went in with you, but I wasn''t as calm as I appeared. I was actually very scared, but I didn''t want to bring you danger, so I told myself to be brave and not to cause you trouble. You must be able to find a way. I stood in the living room, and the room was too dark," Zoe laughed at herself, "I''ve never seen such a dark room. I couldn''t see anything. I could only listen to your footsteps and hear you go to an unknown room. I quietly listened to you walking back and forth in every room. I was so scared. I was really afraid that Eddie would suddenly appear and attack you," Zoe''s voice choked with sobs, and her face was buried in Suwan''s palm. Suwan felt the wetness of her palm. Zoe''s tears wet her palm, and then slipped through her fingers. She could feel Zoe''s eyelashes trembling anxiously.


    Zoe was so helpless.


    Suwan''s heart became heavy.


    Suwan is strong enough, but Zoe is not her. Zoe is afraid all the time in that room.


    Suwan didn''t think she did anything wrong in this matter with Eddie, but now she suddenly felt regretful.


    Suwan was scared, not for herself.

 Chapter 57 - 56 Crying

    Chapter 57 - 56 Crying


    Suwan lowered her head, her face flushed red, her bare, dirty feet curled up her toes uncomfortably, and there were bruises and scratches on her ankles. If it weren''t for her age and height, she would have really been a wronged child.


    Zoe didn''t want to let Suwan off so easily. She was really scared. She had clearly said that she would worry about Suwan, but Suwan was still so impulsive and fought desperately without any weapons. What if something really happened? Suwan went down to the basement even though he knew there were zombies. What if he was accidentally bitten by a zombie in the dark... Zoe still felt scared. Zoe wanted Suwan to learn a lesson, but what else could she do except get angry at Suwan? She didn''t have Suwan''s skills, so she couldn''t help Suwan. Even if she got angry with her, she still had to take care of Suwan''s face and not embarrass her in front of everyone.


    Zoe sighed in her heart, she really wanted to get mad at Suwan, but she was afraid of scaring Suwan and that Suwan would hide away from her like before. Suwan''s pitiful look softened Zoe''s heart, and if she continued to look at him, she might lose her temper. Zoe looked away and didn''t look at Suwan. To Suwan, this meant that Zoe was so angry that she didn''t even want to look at him. How could Suwan''s cautious plan be different from what Angela said?


    "Let''s go," Zoe said in a gentle tone that she didn''t even notice, and Suwan followed her obediently without any objection, like a well-behaved little animal.


    "Will Zoe hit her again?" Parker worried as he hid behind a pillar and observed the situation.


    "How is that possible? When the two of them fight, Suwan has to be careful not to hit her too hard and kill her with one punch," Angela sneered.


    "But Suwan has been beaten badly by her," Parker said worriedly.


    Thinking of Suwan''s miserable and embarrassed look just now, Angela also took it seriously: "That''s right, she must not have fought back when Zoe hit her, otherwise she wouldn''t have been beaten like that. No matter how powerful a person is, he will be beaten to death if he doesn''t fight back."


    Parker nodded vigorously. This was what he was worried about. Angela looked at him and the two of them trotted towards the elevator together in tacit understanding. They were planning to go upstairs to help Suwan, but when they stood at the elevator door, they were in a dilemma again.


    "Well...which floors did they go up to?" Angela worried.


    "Probably going back to Suwan''s room," Parker guessed.


    "Didn''t you hear Suwan asking Zoe for something? The thing must be with Zoe. Do you know which floor Zoe lives on?" Angela pondered.


    Parker shook his head innocently, and then suggested: "Why not check every floor? They should still be in the corridor."


    Angela nodded immediately and said happily: "Yes, you are so smart!"


    After receiving the praise, Parker turned his head away and said "Hehehe" with an indifferent look on his face.


    Then the two of them waited for the elevator door to open and walked into the elevator. Like naughty kids, they pressed the buttons for each floor. Angela and Parker''s hands were sore from pressing dozens of buttons.


    Cole, who walked into the elevator later, witnessed the whole process. Seeing every floor button being pressed, he asked grimly with a dark face, "Is it fun?"


    Parker said in a tone of accomplishment: "Not bad."


    Coleme gritted his teeth and laughed. When the elevator door was about to close, he stretched out his arm to block it. When the elevator door was about to close, he kicked Angela and Parker in front of him out one by one.


    Parker and Angela looked back in horror, Coleham waved goodbye to them, and the two hurried back but the elevator door had already closed, so they watched the elevator rise up.


    "It''s over," Angela turned her head dully and looked at Parker, and said in a low and hoarse voice: "Suwan is really going to be beaten to death by Zoe." Just from her tone, it seemed that Suwan was beyond saving.


    Colem was not feeling well in the elevator either. The elevator door would open when it reached a floor even if no one wanted to take the elevator to that floor. Colem watched the elevator door open and close in boredom, regretting that he should not have kicked the two of them out to vent his anger. He should have caught them both and let them suffer together.


    The elevator went up one floor, and then the elevator doors slowly opened and closed on both sides. As a student of Belster, even in the few seconds when the elevator doors opened and closed, Coleim could still clearly see Zoe in the corridor with red and swollen eyes as if she had been crying, and Suwan who was lowering his head, lost a slipper, and was beaten.


    This scene is so suspenseful.


    Cole''s heart was racing, and he immediately imagined a wonderful drama of the year, which caused him to miss the floor he wanted to go to and had to go down the emergency passage. The elevator was still slowly rising floor by floor because of Angela and Parker''s antics.


    Suwan didn''t want to be hated by Zoe anymore, so he followed Zoe into the room obediently. Zoe took out the shoes from the bathroom and threw them at Suwan: "Here are your stinky shoes."


    Suwan quickly hugged the shoes. The shoes had been washed clean. Suwan subconsciously closed his nose and smelled it. It was the fragrant smell of laundry detergent.


    Suwan held a pair of shoes and quietly looked up to observe Zoe''s mood. Seeing that Zoe didn''t want to pay attention to him and was in a low mood, he said sullenly, "Then I''ll go back." Seeing that Zoe didn''t respond, Suwan''s voice changed a little: "I, I''m really going back."


    Suwan has seen many couples quarreling, and the phrase couples like to say most when they quarrel is break up. Suwan is afraid that Zoe will be so angry that she will break up with him.


    Zoe had already softened her heart. She couldn''t lose her temper with Suwan at all, so she could only admit defeat: "Don''t leave yet."


    When Suwan heard Zoe calling him, his eyes lit up immediately and he skipped two steps towards Zoe.


    Ah... Zoe thought to herself: What a cute little rabbit, come two more steps forward and jump into my arms!


    Suwan wanted to, but seeing Zoe''s expressionless face, he didn''t dare.


    "It took me a long time to clean my shoes, don''t dirty them again," Zoe said matter-of-factly, crossing her arms across her chest.


    Suwan looked down at his dirty feet, then at his clean shoes, and whispered, "I''ll go back and take a shower before putting them on."


    Suwan was in a state of complacency. She didn''t dare to refute anything Zoe said, which made Zoe feel a little confident. She arrogantly ordered her, "No, I gave you the shoes and you didn''t wear them. Others will think I''m bullying you."


    This doesn''t make sense, but Suwan humbly asked Zoe: "What should we do?" and let Zoe do whatever she wants.


    "Sit there," Zoe pointed to the sofa.


    Suwan was puzzled, but seeing Zoe glaring at him impatiently, he went over and sat on the sofa without any rebuttal, holding his shoes in his arms, sitting upright. Zoe went into the bathroom, and Suwan heard the sound of water. He curiously leaned in the direction of the bathroom, and Zoe came out with a towel, then squatted in front of Suwan. Suwan was a little dazed, staring blankly at Zoe lifting her feet and wiping her feet with the wet towel that was still steaming.


    The hot towel was quite comfortable when applied to the feet, but the heat startled Suwan, and she subconsciously retracted her feet. Zoe held her ankle and pulled her feet back, but because of the scars on Suwan''s ankles, she didn''t use much strength. Zoe raised her head and frowned and glared at Suwan, looking a little unhappy, but her hands were very gentle. Suwan''s feet were originally very cold because she stepped on the ground when she walked back, and she felt that the temperature was restored when she was wrapped in the wet towel, and even the warm temperature spread to her whole body, making Suwan feel warm all over and very comfortable. Because Suwan''s ankles had bruises and scars, Zoe''s movements were very careful, trying not to hurt Suwan.


    Suwan looked down at Zoe squatting in front of her to wipe her feet, blinked her eyes, and pursed her nose. She thought Zoe really liked her, much more than she liked her.


    Zoe looked up and saw Suwan''s red eyes. She was startled and asked, "Did it hurt you?"


    Hearing Zoe''s concerned question, Suwan, with red eyes, blinked and tears fell.


    Suwan didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t help it. She felt sad and started crying. Suwan could only cry and say to Zoe, "I''m sorry."


    After hearing Suwan''s apology, Zoe no longer felt angry towards Suwan. Seeing Suwan crying pitifully, she felt distressed and reluctant to let her be sad. She was also very touched and wanted to hug her and cry with her.


    Zoe remained calm on the surface: "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Suwan held her nose and cried intermittently: "I know, please don''t break up with me."


    Zoe was shocked. Did Suwan want to break up?


    "I won''t lie to you next time," Suwan sat barefoot on the sofa holding a pair of shoes and cried while admitting his mistake.


    Zoe had never seen Suwan cry before, so she watched him curiously for half a minute, then thought that she had cried in front of Suwan before, so she decided to be even. She got up to get the medicine box to disinfect and bandage Suwan''s wounds. Suwan then remembered the embarrassment and sobbed softly, feeling embarrassed to look at Zoe. Seeing that Zoe still had a sullen face, he felt a little scared thinking that Zoe might kick him out, so he decided that no matter how Zoe kicked him out, he would stay on the sofa and never leave.


    The wound disinfection was a bit painful, Zoe glanced at Suwan and talked to her to divert her attention: "Don''t cry."


    "Ah?" Suwan was stunned for a moment, thinking that Zoe was concerned about him? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe frowned and said, "It''s ugly."


    Suwan pouted, and the emotions he had just suppressed almost broke down again.


    Seeing Suwan''s aggrieved face, Zoe smiled smugly in her heart, feeling a sense of accomplishment that she had Suwan in her hands.

 Chapter 58 Peace

    Chapter 58 - 58 Peace


    Suwan took the risk in order to find something to hold against Eddie. All students at Belster were adventurous and she had experienced more dangerous situations, so Suwan certainly wasn''t nervous or afraid.


    But how is Zoe the same as her? Strictly protected researchers rarely have the opportunity to put themselves in such an unknown situation.


    Zoe entered the eerie house in order to face it together with Suwan. Zoe didn''t want to just stand outside and worry about Suwan helplessly, but she couldn''t help Suwan inside the house. All she could do was to stay still like a piece of wood, and even breathe carefully. Zoe''s vision was almost zero in the darkness. Zoe, who couldn''t see anything, could only try hard to listen, but Suwan was very cautious. Zoe couldn''t even hear her footsteps. The quiet darkness even made Zoe have the illusion that she was the only one in the room, which frightened Zoe. Several times, she couldn''t help but almost shouted Suwan''s name to get Suwan''s response to confirm that Suwan was still in the house, but that was too stupid, so Zoe could only stand quietly, enduring the uneasiness and fear.


    And then what did Zoe hear?


    Zoe heard footsteps, footsteps getting closer and closer, and Zoe knew that such heavy footsteps did not belong to Suwan.


    It was the footsteps of the dangerous man Eddie.


    Eddie was so familiar with his house that he didn''t need to turn on the lights, which was torture for Zoe. Zoe heard Eddie''s footsteps getting closer and closer, walking into the living room where she was standing.


    God knows Zoe''s heart almost stopped at that moment. She was afraid that Eddie would find out. She knew how dangerous she would be if Eddie found out.


    That''s too scary. Even facing zombies would be facing them head on instead of suffering like this.


    Zoe deeply regretted that she shouldn''t have agreed to Suwan''s request and should have asked the soldiers to come. It was too dangerous. Even though Suwan was very confident, it was still too dangerous.


    So what about Suwan? Where is she now? Zoe had no idea, which made her even more terrified.


    Zoe held her breath and waited, waiting for Suwan to quietly come back to her and hold her hand.


    But Suwan was discovered. Zoe heard the sound of Eddie pulling out a gun in the dark and almost trembled all over. Zoe tried hard to think, what could she do to help Suwan?


    Nothing can be done.


    Eddie''s tempers were getting more and more violent, and Zoe didn''t want to stand there helplessly, so she fumbled for the door and ran out of the house, choosing to expose herself before Suwan was discovered.


    Zoe was annoyed that Suwan was so impulsive, and she hated herself even more for being completely unable to help at that time. She was like a burden to Suwan. If Suwan was really discovered by Eddie at that time, Zoe would not be able to save him even if Eddie shot him to death. Zoe had made great achievements in academics, but compared with Suwan in combat capabilities, she was like a baby, which made Zoe at a loss.


    If she was in danger, Suwan would definitely save her, but if she was in danger, she would just have to watch helplessly? Just thinking about this made Zoe have trouble breathing.


    So Zoe could only cry into Suwan''s palms, begging her not to put herself in danger again.


    But how is that possible? None of the students in Belster are cowards who are afraid of danger. Facing zombies and al-Qaeda members, there is no way they are not dangerous. It is precisely because these incidents are dangerous that they are sent out to solve the difficulties.


    "Even if not for me, think about yourself. If you die, so many people will be sad, your parents, and me. I will die of sadness," Zoe said while crying.


    Suwan didn''t know how to answer Zoe. If she were an ordinary person, agreeing to Zoe would be just a matter of words, but she was Belster, and agreeing to Zoe would be a lie. But Suwan felt very sad when she saw Zoe crying.


    "I''m sorry," Suwan apologized deeply, lowered her head and kissed Zoe''s hair, like a loyal knight: "I won''t make such a mistake again, I won''t lie to you again," Suwan was not so cautious, she said this very solemnly, which represented her attitude.


    This was not the answer Zoe wanted to hear, but she was satisfied. Zoe smiled a little, wiped her tears, propped herself up and hugged Suwan''s shoulders, burying her face in Suwan''s neck. This closeness made Zoe feel safe. Suwan''s warmth and smell were all within her reach, which made Zoe feel at ease. Suwan also reached out and hugged her. This was a warm hug that did not require any extra words. Just this quiet hug and snuggling made both of them feel full.


    Just at this moment, someone interrupted the situation. There was a knock on the door and a man''s voice came in. Through the door, Suwan didn''t immediately tell whether the other party was Coleham or Wales, but the other party mentioned the forgotten squirrel.


    "Hey, do you want this squirrel?"


    Ah, the squirrel that was given to Zoe as a gift. Zoe liked the look of the squirrel, so Suwan moved her body to get up, but Zoe refused to let her go, still holding her like a koala, crying and saying to Suwan: "I''m already in your arms, why are you still caring about that damn squirrel?"


    Zoe wanted to hold Suwan like this, and no one could let Suwan leave her arms. Suwan didn''t expect Zoe to act like a child, and he thought she was cute and reluctant to let her go, so he hugged her tightly again, and then whispered in Zoe''s ear in a low voice: "Okay, then we won''t care about that damn squirrel."


    Zoe blinked and found it funny that Suwan didn''t respond to the man outside and pretended that no one was in the room. She said, "You are so childish." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan was choked up. How could Zoe, who had just been acting like a spoiled brat and holding her tightly, have the right to criticize her?


    It was rare to see Suwan in such a daze. Zoe couldn''t help but kiss her lips gently, then smiled foolishly: "I like it so much."


    Suwan has seen too many couples quarreling, and every time he sees a couple quarreling, he feels a headache, because it is clearly childish and unreasonable. Only a fool in love can''t see clearly. As a bystander, Suwan can see it very clearly. In the eyes of Suwan, a rational Belster student, quarreling couples can be simply and roughly divided into two types. One type is to maintain a relationship tremblingly, because they are afraid of losing, so they have to use quarrels to prove the tenacity of love. After a long time, everyone will lose patience. There is another type, that is, they can''t bear to hurt each other even if they quarrel. On the contrary, occasional quarrels become fun, which will make the two people''s hearts closer and closer.


    Suwan feels that she is now closer to Zoe and understands her better. She knows where Zoe''s bottom line is and will be careful not to touch it in the future. Although quarreling is also a hobby between lovers, Suwan still can''t bear to make Zoe sad. She feels so guilty when she sees Zoe crying, so quarreling is better to be avoided if possible.


    The two of them tacitly forgot about the unpleasantness before, but Zoe was still afraid. She hugged Suwan and refused to let go. Soon, the temperature between the two of them rose because they were too close. Zoe was sweating and the atmosphere became ambiguous, but she still refused to let go. The two of them rolled into the bed as a matter of course. Suwan had never expected the development of the situation. She thought the best result would be to be kicked out by Zoe. When she and Zoe rolled into a ball on the bed, Suwan thought endlessly, is this what it means to quarrel at the head of the bed and make up at the foot of the bed? Or is it the saying that couples don''t hold grudges overnight?


    Suwan''s face suddenly turned red, but she and Zoe were pressed tightly together, and the heat was like being in a steamer, so Zoe didn''t notice that she was blushing even more.


    As a researcher, Zoe has her own duties. After spending a long time with Suwan, she had to go to the laboratory to organize materials. She blew kisses to Suwan on the bed while leaning on the door, and then walked away, looking back every few steps. Zoe turned and left the room. Before the door was completely closed with a small gap left, a pair of hands pushed the door open and quickly entered the room. Zoe heard some noise and looked back in confusion. The door closed with a click, and the corridor was empty, so Zoe shrugged, thinking it was an illusion, and took the elevator downstairs as usual.


    Suwan was lying on the bed, about to fall asleep, when he heard someone come in. He closed his eyes and asked, "You''re back again?"


    The visitor didn''t answer. Suwan felt something was wrong. She propped herself up and looked up. She saw Angela with her arms across her chest, baring her teeth and making a "tsk" sound at her.


    Seeing that it was Angela, Suwan immediately collapsed on the bed again, closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep.


    Seeing Suwan looking extremely exhausted, Angela sighed: "If you didn''t look so ravaged, I really wouldn''t want to believe it..."


    "What?" Suwan asked with her eyes too sleepy to open and her voice obviously hoarse after the love affair. She had just fought with Eddie and experienced another love affair. She had used up all her strength and was sweating all over and didn''t even have the strength to move a finger. This bed was also very comfortable and made her want to sleep.


    The more Angela looked at Suwan, the more pitiful she felt. She just couldn''t bear to say anything more, for fear of damaging Suwan''s dignity as a Belster.


    Suwan was lying on the bed, with the quilt covering most of her body. From the large area of ??Suwan''s back exposed, it was obvious that Suwan was naked under the quilt. Angela felt a little sad. They were both Belster, so why was there such a big difference? Look at her, she was eating Parker to death, and then look at Suwan, who was being eaten by Zoe and didn''t even fight back when Zoe hit her.


    The author has something to say:


    Let me tell you, I particularly need the care of flowers. Only with the care of flowers can I thrive!


    If I have the support of comments, I will definitely be as strong as a cactus~

 Chapter 59 Wandering at Night

    Chapter 59 - 59 Wandering at Night


    Remembering the injuries she had seen on Suwan''s body before, Angela lifted Suwan''s quilt to take a closer look. As soon as the quilt was lifted, the heat of lust hit her in the face, making Angela unable to breathe.


    Knowing that Angela was not a threat, Suwan remained motionless and slept with her eyes closed, letting Angela do whatever she wanted. Angela had no interest in her naked body and examined her body over and over again like a commodity. She was relieved to see that Suwan''s injuries were not serious at all, but she couldn''t help but persuade Suwan: "Didn''t you avoid Zoe before and didn''t like her? Even if you like her now, you shouldn''t listen to her so much and don''t even fight back when you are beaten."


    Suwan was sleeping soundly, and vaguely heard Angela talking in his ear, and made a confused nasal sound: "Hmm?"


    "I never knew Zoe had this hobby. Although the injury this time was not serious, what if she really gets hurt next time?" Angela kept on talking: "You have fists too. If she bullies you like this again, just hit her with your fists. Although she can''t help it, don''t feel sorry for her. Look at what she has done to you."


    Suwan just wanted to sleep, but Angela kept talking in her ear and she couldn''t sleep well. So Suwan hummed impatiently a few times and sent Angela away. Angela was of course not happy to see her friend being bullied. She walked out of the room with a frown on her face, and looked down to see Parker squatting pitifully by the door. She didn''t know when he started squatting outside the door, and he looked like an abandoned dog when he curled up into a ball.


    "What are you doing?" Angela asked, looking down.


    Parker looked up at her, humming and groaning, unable to think of words. Angela glared at him, and then he said reluctantly: "We don''t know how long we will stay here, you are always with Suwan..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angela was puzzled: "She is my friend, isn''t it natural for me to care about her? Weren''t you also very anxious just now?"


    Parker blamed Angela with an awkward look. Angela thought for a moment and sneered, "You are not...jealous of Suwan, are you?"


    Although it was true, Parker didn''t want to admit it out of male pride, so he didn''t say anything, but just watched Angela''s expression become very serious, with an expression of "that''s it".


    Angela was angry and amused, but she felt very happy to be valued by Parker, so she didn''t get angry directly. Instead, she squatted down to look Parker in the eye, reached out and gently hit Parker''s shoulder, and said to him gently, "I only like you."


    Parker''s expression froze, then he was ecstatic, laughing with his white teeth exposed. Angela was too lazy to pay attention to his idiotic look, and she blushed a little when she said such a thing. In order to cover up, Angela got up and left. When she heard no movement behind her, she turned around and looked at Parker who was still squatting in the corridor: "Are you not leaving yet?"


    Parker rubbed his legs pitifully: "My legs are numb."


    Angela was a little shy at first, but Parker was so ignorant and good at ruining the atmosphere, so Angela lost all her shyness. She was too lazy to talk nonsense with Parker, so she simply rushed over, squatted down, picked Parker up by the waist, and walked away. Parker was stunned, unable to believe that a grown man like him was easily carried on Angela''s shoulders.


    "Wait, wait..." Parker was frightened and stammered.


    Angela slapped Parker''s butt impatiently: "Quiet."


    So Parker was quiet. Not only was he quiet, he didn''t dare to move. He covered his red face and was carried back to the room by Angela. Of course, he received a lot of attention.


    Seeing that Parker listened to her so obediently, Angela''s self-confidence swelled: Oh, look at her, she has Parker under her thumb, how could Suwan be under the thumb of the weak Zoe?


    Suwan, who was lying on the bed and falling asleep, had no idea that Angela was pitying him. Zoe, who was conducting experiments in the laboratory, had no idea that she was labeled a "sadist" by Angela.


    That''s how misunderstandings arise.


    Suwan didn''t sleep for long. As a student of Belster, Suwan certainly knew how to sleep to replenish energy in a short period of time. However, she still slept until the evening. The room was dark, with a stuffy smell of desire and an ambiguous atmosphere. Suwan couldn''t help blushing when she woke up. She kicked off the quilt with her feet and went to the bathroom to take a comfortable hot bath. Then she wrapped a bath towel around herself and wiped her wet hair with the towel while rummaging around in the living room, intending to leave a note for Zoe to tell her that she was going back to her room first. However, she couldn''t find a pen after searching for a long time. Suwan had no choice but to give up. She didn''t know when Zoe would come back. Suwan was a little hungry, so she planned to go to the restaurant downstairs to eat something, but she didn''t have the room card for Zoe''s room. If she went out, she couldn''t come back. She had to go back to her own room, but she didn''t have a pen to leave a message. What should she do if Zoe couldn''t find her then? Given Zoe''s personality, she would definitely be very anxious and might even cry. Suwan thought for a moment, picked up the pants that had been kicked onto the sofa during the passion, took out the cross that Marty and Fry had given her from her trouser pocket and placed it in the most conspicuous place, thinking that this way Zoe should know that he had returned to his room.


    Suwan waited in the room for a while with hope. She was dry and even made the messy bed. Zoe still didn''t come back. Suwan had no choice but to give up waiting for her and go to the restaurant downstairs to eat, and then go back to her room. When Suwan stood in front of her hotel room and was about to open the door with the room card, there was a deliberately soft sound of the door opening behind her.


    Suwan looked back and saw Angela pushed the door open a crack. Angela met Suwan''s gaze, gestured to her to keep quiet, leaned sideways and came out from the crack, then slowly closed the door. She also carefully stuck to the door and listened to whether there was any movement in the room. Then she gestured to Suwan. Suwan closed the door he had just opened in confusion and followed Angela to the elevator. Only after the elevator door closed did Angela dare to breathe heavily.


    Suwan tilted his head and looked Angela up and down: "Are you stealing?"


    Angela rolled her eyes, "Parker isn''t happy that I''m with you."


    "Huh?" Suwan raised his eyebrows, totally unable to understand why Angela said this, but Suwan did not pursue it, and laughed at Angela: "I never thought that you would listen to him so much."


    Angela muttered, "That''s better than you."


    Suwan heard it clearly, but did not understand it. Angela did not want to offend her good friend, so she changed the subject and did not mention Zoe''s "sadistic" hobby. When the two of them walked out of the hotel, the receptionist standing outside the hotel opened the door for them. Suwan looked back at the smiling receptionist, and then looked at the quiet street in front of her. She was not in the mood to chat with Angela. Perhaps Angela was in the same mood as her. The two of them walked silently on the street. The houses on both sides of the road were dark. Ordinary civilians were not as important as the important people in the hotel. They did not need communication and power supply, and it was obvious that the residents here had become accustomed to their current life. When night fell, they quietly hid back in their rooms. There was no one on the street except the patrolling guards. The oncoming guard saw Suwan and Angela from a distance, shone a flashlight on them, and saw Suwan and Angela''s uniforms clearly, so he did not care.


    Suwan did not blame Angela for being crazy and dragging her around in the middle of the night. They didn''t know how long they could enjoy such peace. Once they left this city, everything here would be out of reach. These residents could stay here and enjoy the protection, while they had to keep moving forward.


    "I don''t know how long I can stay here," Angela suddenly sighed, her tone tired: "If only I were an ordinary person, I could stay here forever and enjoy the protection."


    But they are not like that. It is meaningless to say this. Suwan did not agree, but looked up at the not very bright moon in the sky. The moon looks the same wherever you look at it, but in the critical moment facing the zombies, they certainly would not be in the mood to look up at the moon in the sky. Angela also looked up at the moon in the sky. The two of them stopped tacitly and stood on the empty street, looking up at the gray moon in the sky.


    "The officials said that Instructor Will''s city-destroying operation went smoothly and he will be back soon."


    "Does Parker know?"


    "Who wouldn''t know?" Angela laughed at herself.


    Instructor Will will come back sooner or later. Even if he dies at the hands of zombies, there will be new instructors or officials who will give them endless tasks. Even though they have faced those zombies before, no one wants to face those ugly and terrifying things again. Facing those zombies means facing death. Although they are in this peaceful city now, those horrible experiences are causing them pain all the time.


    Suwan carefully looked for stars that might be hidden in the dark clouds. The weather was good during the day, but not a single star could be seen at night, as if foreshadowing the coming of a violent storm.


    Suwan''s eyes suddenly felt sore and she wiped her eyes quickly, but still couldn''t help sobbing sadly.


    Suwan really wanted to go home to see if her family had escaped. If they had become zombies, at least Suwan could kill them with her own hands and let them find peace in death instead of wandering like lonely souls. But Suwan couldn''t. She was a soldier, and soldiers had to obey orders. She could only worry and pray in her heart, but that strange phone call made Suwan feel uneasy. Suwan really wished she was a flying bird. Although it was unrealistic, if she were a bird, she could fly back home, even if it took a long time and a long way, she would be willing to do so.


    I''m afraid there will be no end to this nightmare.


    "Stars," Angela said suddenly.


    Suwan looked forward and saw some twinkling lights in the dark clouds. Suwan felt relieved, thinking that the presence of stars meant that tomorrow might be a good day.


    However, the expressions on Suwan and Angela''s faces soon became complicated, with panic, uneasiness, and compromise.


    The lights were getting closer and closer, more and more dazzling, accompanied by the roar of propellers. They were not the starlight guiding the way in the darkness, but planes approaching. The planes flew over Suwan and Angela''s heads one after another, and the roar woke everyone up. The dazzling signal lights tore through the darkness, almost making Suwan and Angela unable to open their eyes.


    Both of them could clearly see the entangled dragon and tiger logo on the plane.


    Instructor Will is back.

 Chapter 60: Familiar Person in the Telescope

    Chapter 60 - 60: Familiar Person in the Telescope


    Suwan and Angela looked at each other in shock.


    Instructor Will came back too early.


    Or they would feel that whenever Instructor Will came back it was too early, too early.


    At the same time, Suwan and Angela ran quickly towards the direction where the plane was landing. Instructor Will''s return meant that their leisurely days were over. They would leave here soon, or perhaps leave now.


    Suwan regretted it very much. Why didn''t she wait for Zoe in her room? If she had waited a little longer, maybe she could have waited for Zoe to come back. Even if she could only see her once, it would be better than leaving without saying goodbye.


    The helicopters landed on the open space in front of the hotel. The dazzling signal lights illuminated the open space so brightly that there was not even a shadow. The lights in the dark hotel rooms were turned on one by one. Everyone was awakened and opened the windows to look out. Looking around at the peaceful houses, there were also many pairs of frightened eyes hiding behind the windows and spying.


    The students in the hotel quickly ran out and boarded the plane. Some people who were unaware of the situation came out and stood by to watch. Suwan and Angela were not the only students who could not sleep and wandered the streets in the middle of the night. All the students rushed over from all directions and ran to gather here. The propellers of the plane did not stop turning, and it was obvious that it was about to take off. The airflow caused by the propellers and the dazzling signal lights made it impossible to open their eyes. The doors of each plane were opened, and an instructor stood near the door, gesticulating and shouting orders for the students to get on the plane. Even so, their voices were drowned out by the sound of the propellers. However, the students were very conscious and got on the plane without any command.


    Suwan rushed into the crowd without hesitation to look for his girlfriend. There were not many students left here. They all gathered here after completing missions nearby. There were only three or four rescue teams, but now the people in the hotel suddenly poured out and it was very crowded. Suwan quickly grabbed a student passing by and shouted in his ear: "Do you know where the laboratory is?"


    The other person shrugged and broke away from Suwan, so Suwan went to ask another person, but no one knew where the research laboratory in this city was. They knew where Suwan''s Zoe was. Would Zoe be in the hotel room? Suwan could only hold on to hope and try to get through the oncoming people and return to the hotel.


    "Suwan, what are you doing!" Suwan''s actions were too conspicuous. Instructor Will on the plane noticed Suwan and yelled at her, "Where are you going!"


    Instructor Will''s reprimand did not make Suwan obey and get on the plane immediately. Suwan just looked back at the angry instructor Will, and then insisted on walking against the students who were walking towards the plane. She stood on tiptoe and looked around. She was pushed and swayed by the crowded people passing by and it was very hard, but she still refused to give up.


    Any mission is life-threatening, and this one could be the last one. Suwan must see Zoe. Then she finally heard a familiar voice calling her name amid the noise: "Suwan...Avi!"


    Zoe ran out with the students behind her. She was still wearing a lab coat and came in a hurry. It was obvious that she understood that Suwan was about to leave.


    Zoe clutched the wooden cross tightly in her hand, and stumbled out with the other students running out. Finally, she came to Suwan, and the two stood face to face. Suwan immediately opened his arms and hugged her tightly. Zoe hugged Suwan''s neck. It was not known whether she ran too fast or was too excited, but Zoe''s breathing was very fast and her heartbeat was very rapid. She begged Suwan in her ear: "Don''t go..."


    Zoe knew that Suwan had to leave, but she was now completely irrational and still begged Suwan not to leave. Not to mention that Suwan couldn''t agree, even if Suwan agreed, it wouldn''t count.


    "I will come back, wait for me," Suwan''s nose was sore and her voice was hoarse, but she couldn''t cry. Zoe was already very sad, so she had to be strong, otherwise how could she give Zoe confidence? So Suwan said firmly: "I will definitely come back."


    "Sure?" Zoe looked at Suwan with moist eyes, asking her to promise.


    "I will, I promise," Suwan reached out and gently stroked Zoe''s cheek, affectionately and painfully.


    Suwan''s promise doesn''t count, but as long as she promises, Zoe will believe it.


    Zoe tried hard to suppress her emotions. She was a scientific researcher and her hands were the steadiest. But now she couldn''t control the trembling of her hands. She took a deep breath to calm herself down, but she almost cried instead. In front of Suwan, she was not a calm and cold scientific researcher, but just a woman in love. In order to prevent Suwan from seeing her sadness and worrying about her, Zoe immediately lowered her head and endured the soreness in her eyes, and put on the cross necklace that she was holding tightly in her hand for Suwan. Zoe was very happy to find a chain that matched the wooden cross, but she had just returned to the room to show off to Suwan when she heard the sound of a helicopter. At that moment, Zoe immediately trembled with fear. She knew what this meant. Zoe hurriedly grabbed the cross and ran downstairs without even having time to change her lab coat.


    "I thought you could stay for at least a few days," Zoe straightened the cross on Suwan''s chest, stared at the cross and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect you to leave so soon..."


    This cross was a gift from Suwan to Zoe, and Zoe liked it very much. Suwan quickly reached out to take the cross off, but Zoe immediately held her hand down: "Wear it," Zoe pleaded: "This way, even if you become a zombie, I will know that it is you!"


    What happened after recognizing her? But Zoe didn''t have time to explain. Most of the students had already boarded the plane. Instructor Will was already urging Suwan. Suwan couldn''t delay any longer. Suwan could only hug Zoe tightly, then turned and ran towards the plane. Suwan knew that Zoe had been looking at him, but Suwan didn''t look back.


    All the students boarded the plane. Instructor Will closed the cabin door and signaled the pilot to take off. Then several planes took off one after another.


    "She''s crying," Mike, who was sitting next to Suwan, looked out through the cabin window and saw Zoe squatting on the ground crying with her hands covering her face.


    "I know," Suwan acted very calmly, calm and even indifferent. She sat with her back to the cabin window and had no intention of looking back. Mike looked at her in confusion, and then the plane gradually rose. Suwan asked: "Is she still crying?"


    Suwan''s voice sounded so strained that it seemed like it was about to break.


    Of course Zoe was still crying, and she was crying very sadly, Mike could see that, but no matter how loud Zoe cried, her crying voice would not reach Suwan''s ears. Although Suwan did not shed tears, he was as sad as her.


    Mike lied without hesitation: "No."


    Suwan knew that this was a white lie and that Zoe would be sad for a long time because of her departure. She still did not look back, but just lowered her head and sighed deeply. It was not until the plane left the safe city that Suwan dared to look back, but the whole city was hidden in darkness and nothing could be seen.


    Suwan sighed, then lowered his head and covered his face with his hands. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike could see that Suwan was very sad, and guessed that Suwan might be crying, so he asked her with concern: "Are you okay?"


    "Very good," Suwan immediately raised his head and gave him a forced smile.


    "If you want to cry, I''ll lend you my shoulder," Mike shrugged and said in a joking tone, but it did not make Suwan happy. Suwan still insisted: "I''m fine, nothing happened."


    The students of Belster are so strong and brave. Fragility is not part of them. No matter how sad they are, they must never show it. This is their pride and self-esteem. Maybe it doesn''t mean anything, but even if there is no rule, people will think that strong people shedding tears is weakness.


    The pocket on the chest of Mike''s combat uniform squirmed twice, and a furry little head suddenly popped out. Suwan was stunned for a moment, looking at the furry squirrel popping out of Mike''s pocket with hope. She didn''t expect that the squirrel she had intended to give to Zoe would appear here. However, if the squirrel was given to Zoe, Zoe might not have time to take care of it. Suwan stared at the squirrel in a daze for a while. Mike was afraid that the squirrel would be discovered by too many people, so he reached out and pressed the squirrel back into his pocket. The squirrel should be domestic and was very close to people. It didn''t resist and hid obediently in Mike''s pocket.


    Suwan retracted her gaze and only then glanced dejectedly at the people on the plane, only to find that Mike was the only one in the same rescue team as her. No wonder Mike would deliberately switch seats with the person next to her and sit next to her. Even Angela didn''t know which plane she got on in the chaos. Noticing Suwan''s gaze, the students nodded to each other as a greeting. Not all the students were familiar with each other, but they still remembered each other.


    A student who was leaning against the cabin glass and looking down with a telescope out of boredom suddenly said, "Zombies."


    There was nothing strange about zombies. They had already left Cole City and entered the sky above the primeval forest. Besides, the roar of the plane would cause the zombies to become agitated. But if there were only zombies, this student would not be surprised. The students had nothing to do on the plane anyway, so they all picked up binoculars and looked at the ground. Suwan didn''t have her equipment with her. Mike was her friend, so he took a look through the binoculars and said, "It''s a group of mercenaries," and then lent the binoculars to Suwan.


    Suwan took the telescope and looked at the ground. He saw a team of mercenaries surrounded by zombies and fighting with them. The situation looked very dangerous.


    One of them heard the roar of an airplane overhead and subconsciously raised her head to look upward. Suwan noticed her through the telescope. She suddenly opened her eyes wide and quickly adjusted the focus of the telescope, so Suwan could see more clearly. Although the face was covered in blood, Suwan still recognized this person.


    Charlotte''s face flashed in the mirror of Suwan''s telescope, and the plane flew forward.


    Suwan put down the binoculars, not sure if she had seen the wrong person. She thought for a moment and asked Instructor Oviso on the plane, "Do we need to go down and rescue them?"


    Instructor Oviso was originally the instructor of the firearms course for the students. She had a hot temper. She had just seen the situation below, but she said without hesitation: "These mercenaries don''t need us to rescue them. Maybe if we go down to rescue them, we will get their bullets instead."


    The students are all familiar with mercenaries. Mercenaries have made a fortune under such circumstances. They are very hostile to the government and the rescue team. If they meet each other, they are more likely to fight each other like they did with al-Qaeda members.


    Suwan did not comment again, but thinking of that face, he still looked back through the cabin window and unexpectedly saw that the plane following behind was descending.


    If I remember correctly, the instructor on the plane behind was Instructor Will. Suwan had just angered Instructor Will, so he was a little cautious and did not dare to board his plane.

 Chapter 61: Artificial Human

    Chapter 61 - 61: Artificial Human


    Suwan only had time to look back and saw Instructor Will''s plane slowly landing, and she didn''t see anything more. The plane she was on quickly flew away.


    Although it was only a glance, Suwan still recognized Charlotte. Similarly, Instructor Will on the plane also recognized Charlotte, so he ordered the plane to lower its altitude, then opened the cabin door, aimed his gun at a zombie that was about to pounce on a mercenary, and fired without hesitation. Although it was on a flying plane, the shot was still accurate and deadly. The zombie immediately fell to the ground. The mercenary heard the gunshot above his head and immediately raised his head, but there was no gratitude on his ferocious face.


    Instructor Will didn''t care. He lowered the rope ladder. When the plane lowered its altitude to the point where the ladder was close to the ground, he and the trainees climbed down the ladder and jumped to the ground. The plane didn''t fly very far. It circled on a nearby highway and landed.


    Instructor Will and the students were not afraid of the zombies. They crouched low and trotted closer with guns in hand, shooting at the back of the zombies who were focusing on the mercenaries. Each shot was accurate, and they completely suppressed the situation almost the moment they landed on the ground.


    The zombies fell one after another, but the guns in the students'' hands did not shift, but pointed at the mercenaries. Similarly, although these mercenaries were rescued, they did not show any gratitude. The guns and weapons in their hands were also pointed at the rescue team. Obviously, the rescue team would save them, but it made them alert.


    "Don''t worry, we mean no harm," Instructor Will signaled the students to stop, so the students stopped where they were and stalemate with the mercenaries in front of them. However, everyone knew that these tired and haggard mercenaries were no match for them.


    Duke sneered: "If I were a fool, I would believe you." He held the gun tightly and aimed at Will. Although he tried his best to hide it, Will''s eyes were sharp and he could still see that Duke was very nervous, even more nervous than when he faced the zombies just now. This made Will a little happy. Duke was afraid of him because he was strong. Will was indeed strong enough to ignore the weak and tired Duke in front of him. He didn''t care that he was pointed at by Duke''s gun, and even smiled easily: "You can try it, do what you want."


    What Duke wants to do most now is to shoot and kill Will who may threaten them.


    Duke knew what Will meant. Will was mocking him for not being able to do it. Duke was obviously irritated. Moreover, he was very unstable when facing those zombies just now. Almost immediately, Duke gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger.


    Angela was among these students. She was watching Duke and pulled the trigger the moment Duke''s expression changed subtly. So when Duke wanted to pull the trigger, Angela''s bullet hit his pistol first. The momentum of the bullet knocked Duke''s pistol off and numbed Duke''s hand. The children and women in the mercenaries screamed, and the others tightened their weapons more nervously. Will said quickly: "Don''t be nervous, we are all human beings. We all know that life is not easy. I won''t do anything to you." So Will didn''t care about Duke''s life, but still saved his life just now, because Will knew that there were fewer and fewer living lives in this world now, and everyone was doing their best to live, so although he didn''t take Duke seriously, he respected Duke''s life. As for those hostile al-Qaeda elements, they had been classified as zombies by Will and the students.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Duke asked viciously, holding his hand that was numb from the shock. He was the leader of this team of mercenaries, so even if he was scared, and even his gun was shot away, he still had to pretend to attract Will''s attention to himself. In this way, when Will took action, he would be the first to die, and the others would have some chance to do something, either escape or resist. As the leader, he was responsible for the lives of those who followed him.


    Sarah and little Duke hid behind Duke uneasily. Little Duke hid in Sarah''s arms. Although he was afraid, he still cursed at Will and the others: "You devils!" As soon as he finished speaking, Sarah covered his mouth and hugged him in her arms. Duke also moved sideways to block his wife and daughter to prevent Will from suddenly getting angry and attacking.


    Will pretended not to hear, glanced at the mercenaries in front of him, and then said to Duke: "I want to take someone away."


    "I am responsible for everyone here, don''t even think about taking them away!" Duke roared.


    "Maybe not everyone," Will pointed his finger at Charlotte who was hiding behind with a bad feeling. When Charlotte saw herself being pointed at, her face suddenly turned ugly, but her face was too dirty, either dirt or blood, so no one could tell whether her face was pale or red.


    "This person is not a mercenary," Will pointed at Charlotte with certainty, and then called Charlotte''s name: "Perhaps we should also ask Ms. Charlotte if she is willing to go with us."


    Hearing Charlotte''s name, Angela raised her eyebrows and looked at the culprit who caused everything. She had never seen Charlotte, and she didn''t know what Charlotte was like before, or how much she had changed. It seemed that Charlotte was not living well, but just because of this, Angela did not feel relieved. In her opinion, as a sinner, Charlotte should live a life worse than death.


    When the mercenaries heard the instructor from Belster call out Charlotte''s name, their faces turned strange. Even Little Duke looked at Charlotte in panic and asked, "Miss Charlotte, how do you know these people?"


    Charlotte gritted her teeth and couldn''t speak. Charlotte didn''t know Will, but that didn''t stop Will from knowing her.


    The public statement about this disaster was that it was caused by the betrayal of a researcher, but the name of this researcher and whether she had been executed were not made public. However, these instructors knew that after the incident, the top leaders held a secret meeting and Charlotte, who had escaped, was a key figure who was secretly wanted. They had all seen Charlotte''s photo. Because Charlotte had already escaped and the world was in such a mess, the top leaders did not have much energy to catch Charlotte, so almost everyone thought that Charlotte would definitely not be caught. But who could have imagined such a coincidence? Although Charlotte had a beautiful blonde haircut and her face was dirty, Will still recognized her. Belster was a person with an extraordinary memory. Even if he had only seen a photo, Will recognized her.


    "Miss Charlotte?" Will imitated Little Duke''s tone and called out Charlotte in a funny way, which earned him a look of disgust from Little Duke. Will laughed instead: "It seems that these people don''t know who you are, right, Miss Charlotte?" Will didn''t even bother to beat around the bush with Charlotte, and his threat was too obvious.


    Charlotte tensed her body and glanced at the people around her. She couldn''t imagine how they would look at her if they knew the truth and knew that she had deceived them. Charlotte would never let Will tell the truth. She had to take a few steps towards Will. No one stopped her. These mercenaries also saw that Charlotte was related to the rescue team and even had evidence in Will''s hand. If Charlotte was related to the rescue team and the government, she would no longer be Miss Charlotte, but a running dog of the government they hated, so they just watched.


    Charlotte took a few steps closer and stood between Will and the mercenaries, a distance that allowed her to retreat back into the mercenaries to protect herself.


    "How much do you know?" Charlotte lowered her voice so that the mercenaries behind her could not hear her, and she asked almost gritting her teeth.


    Will laughed strangely: "You want me to say it out loud?" If Will said it out loud now, the mercenaries wouldn''t be able to hear it, but the students around him would be able to hear it. Charlotte certainly wouldn''t want others to know about her mistakes, so she immediately interrupted Will nervously: "You''re going to take me back and execute me, so why should I go back with you?"


    No one would seek death, and Charlotte certainly wouldn''t.


    "Execution?" Will laughed softly, laughing at Charlotte''s naive idea. He said affirmatively: "No, no, if I were to execute you, you would have died last time."


    Charlotte was not sure how much Will knew, and whether he was referring to the fact that her betrayal was discovered but she was not executed immediately, so she remained silent. She also couldn''t understand why she was not executed immediately. Will raised his voice and said, "Besides..."


    "What else?" Even though she knew Will did it on purpose, Charlotte still couldn''t help asking. Charlotte tried to act calm. She had indeed grown a lot after several months of training, but in Will''s eyes it was still not enough. Instructor Will didn''t even need to use any tricks to make Charlotte run around in circles.


    "Besides, as the most perfect artificial human, your existence is inestimable," Will said slowly, and was satisfied to see Charlotte trembling all over.


    Charlotte couldn''t imagine that her secret was revealed by Will and heard by those students.


    As an artificial person, she only has parents in a sense. However, after participating in the experiment, her parents died in a car accident to avoid the news leaking out and causing panic among the public. They have disappeared from the world since then. Charlotte has never even seen them and can only know them from photos. Her parents'' relatives know nothing about this. They love Charlotte so much, but they don''t know that Charlotte is just an experimental subject created by extracting the most perfect genes from two of the best scientists. She has no blood relationship with them at all and is only a relative in name only.


    This is Charlotte''s secret. Charlotte tried hard to forget this secret. She almost succeeded. Now Will ruthlessly exposed it. Charlotte almost collapsed. However, Will continued to talk, ruthlessly exposing Charlotte''s disguise: "As the only successful test subject, who would be willing to execute you?"


    Experimental product, experimental product...


    Just like those test subjects in cages.


    So Charlotte couldn''t bear to watch those people die because of the live experiments, but she still made a mistake. Because of her actions, more people died and the world became a hell, and it was irreversible. She was indeed smart, and had made major achievements in the fields of biochemistry, biological genes and genetics, setting many records in medical research. Almost no one could surpass her in intelligence, but she was also terribly naive. Otherwise, how could she believe the al-Qaeda members pretending to be reporters and think that making everything public would stop the experiments?


    Charlotte was devastated, but Will didn''t finish his words.


    "and..."


    "What else do you have to say?" Charlotte smiled miserably. No matter what Will said, it couldn''t bring her more harm.


    "And if you come back and continue your research, you might be able to reverse this disaster," Will said sincerely.


    "I, can I?" Charlotte was stunned for a moment, unable to believe it, and asked anxiously.


    Anyone who knows that they have made a mistake wants to make amends.


    When Charlotte asked this question, Will knew that Charlotte would definitely go back with him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 62 Mutation

    Chapter 62 - 62 Mutation


    Charlotte, the culprit who caused this disaster, hopes more than anyone else that this disaster can be contained. Every person who died because of her is her crime. Everything is irreversible. Stopping the disaster and not letting more people die is already the best outcome. Just like this irreversible world, Charlotte''s sins are too heavy and unforgivable. Charlotte is suffering all the time. No matter whether it is the living people struggling to survive or the zombies controlled by the mutated ''Blue Sea'', they all make Charlotte extremely painful and remind her of what she has ruined the world into. Although she escaped the sanctions and survived, she lives like a walking corpse, living in endless guilt and self-blame.


    Now that she knew that things had taken a turn for the better, even though she knew that this was most likely Will''s excuse to trick her into going back, Charlotte was immediately moved.


    Charlotte only has one life, and she cannot afford to pay for the lives of those who died, but if going back can put an end to everything, Charlotte is very willing to do so. She is eager to do something to make up for the mistakes she made. If she can go back and participate in the research on the detoxification potion for the mutant blue ocean and put an end to everything, then no matter what sanctions she faces, Charlotte will not escape again.


    "If you go back and participate in the research of the antidote, the antidote will be developed faster," Will said sincerely.


    Will wasn''t lying, Charlotte''s brain would only speed up the research process, which would be beneficial to everyone. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But if I go back, will they let me participate in the research?" This is what Charlotte was worried about. After all, she was already a traitor. Would those researchers trust her and really let her participate in the research of detoxification drugs? Thinking about facing the strange looks of her former colleagues, Charlotte was very panicked.


    Will smiled and comforted her: "From the beginning, your name has not been announced. No one knows that it was you who did that."


    Indeed, even after the public was informed, Charlotte''s name was not announced. People thought that the heinous traitor had died in the chaos. Even the scientific researchers did not know who it was and thought that the traitor had died long ago.


    This was something Charlotte didn''t understand. She violated the rules but wasn''t executed immediately. She escaped but wasn''t hunted down and her name wasn''t even announced. It was as if this moment was planned so that she could return home safely. All this confused Charlotte and made her feel a little uneasy. But since her colleagues didn''t know about it, they wouldn''t cause trouble for Charlotte''s research work. Charlotte made a decision without hesitation: "I''ll go back with you."


    Charlotte took a step in Will''s direction, and little Duke, who was hiding in his mother''s arms, saw that she was about to leave and exclaimed, "Miss Charlotte!"


    Charlotte paused, she turned around to look at the mercenaries she had been working with for several months, and whispered an apology: "I''m sorry," then she didn''t dare to look at them again and followed Instructor Will towards the helicopter.


    The mercenaries watched Charlotte leave, and no one stopped her. After all, it was not worth it to have a conflict with the rescue team for Charlotte, and Charlotte left voluntarily. They could see what kind of relationship Charlotte had with the rescue team. The mercenaries hated the government and the rescue team, and Charlotte concealed all of this. No one liked to be deceived, but no matter what, they would never have thought that the reason Charlotte apologized was because she was a liar. She was the devil who caused all this in the eyes of these people.


    Instructor Will was not in a hurry to leave. He saw that these mercenaries were exhausted and had no ammunition and equipment, so he called two trainees to take off their equipment together with them, and then left them on the ground for these mercenaries before leaving. Instructor Will didn''t care about the lives of these people, but there were fewer and fewer living people in this world. Leaving some weapons behind at least gave these people some hope and allowed them to live longer. Will had contact with mercenaries and understood their personalities. He knew that these mercenaries would never leave with the rescue team, and this was the only thing he could do.


    Even though she knew she would end up badly, Charlotte felt relieved. She had never felt so relaxed since escaping from Belster.


    The plane took off. Charlotte looked through the window at the mercenaries picking up the equipment Will had left behind. Then she looked away and asked Will, "Where are we going now?"


    "Let''s go to a safe city nearby first," Will said to Charlotte. "There is a researcher there. You can ask her about the research on the antidote."


    Charlotte nodded and reached out to touch her pocket, where there was a neatly folded piece of letter paper, or rather, a suicide note.


    Charlotte hesitated for a while, but still asked Will: "I want to ask you about a student."


    Will nodded, signaling Charlotte that she could ask questions.


    Charlotte bit her lip, lowered her voice, suppressed her emotions and asked: "Suwan, is she still alive?"


    The students only understood that Charlotte was an android from the conversation between Charlotte and Will, but there was nothing much to say. The students knew a little about the android experiment and knew that this experiment had always been going on. Besides, Charlotte was so outstanding as an android that even the students who were experimental subjects would not discriminate against her.


    But Angela, who knew the truth, obviously understood a little more.


    Angela knew it was not the right time to tell everything. She sat beside Charlotte with her weapon in her arms and didn''t even bother to look at her. But when she heard her mention Suwan, Angela looked at her in confusion, not understanding how Charlotte and Suwan were related. Oh... it wasn''t that there was no connection at all. Charlotte was let go by Suwan. Angela kept her mouth shut even tighter, because Angela remembered that, to some extent, she was also an accomplice.


    Angela stared at Charlotte nervously, afraid that Charlotte would say something unfavorable to Suwan.


    Will told Charlotte, "The plane she was on has already flown to other cities for rescue missions."


    Charlotte nodded in disappointment and didn''t ask any more questions. Angela also breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Charlotte still had some brains. But Charlotte couldn''t hold on for even a minute, and couldn''t help asking Will again: "Which city did she go to?"


    Angela became nervous as soon as Charlotte started talking.


    Angela just didn''t understand why Charlotte couldn''t just shut up, go to the safe city, and go to her laboratory?


    It hadn''t been a minute since the last question, and Will of course knew who Charlotte was asking about, so he said the name of the city. Charlotte listened, her eyes widened in shock, and she looked very worried: "The closest city to Belster at that time!"


    That''s true. That city is the closest to Belster, and Charlotte used to live there, but now that city is no different from other cities occupied by zombies.


    But Charlotte was very worried: "Then we have to hurry. These zombies have already started to mutate. I''m not sure if it''s possible that the closer we are to Belster, the more serious the mutation will be."


    "Mutation!?" Will and the students'' faces changed.


    "Didn''t you notice?" Charlotte frowned and said, "These zombies didn''t stay where they were. They gathered together and migrated around to find food. They wouldn''t have been like this at the beginning. This is evolution."


    This is indeed the case, but no one noticed it. The students and instructors all thought that zombies were like that.


    Charlotte clutched the piece of letter tightly across her pocket.


    The antidote must be developed as soon as possible, otherwise Suwan''s "suicide note" will really become a suicide note.


    Zoe was lying on the wide bed, holding the light machine gun that Suwan did not take away. She stared blankly at the wall above her head. She was no longer crying, but her eyes were sore.


    Alas, love is such a torment. It would be great if Zoe fell in love with an ordinary guard, so she wouldn''t have to worry about Suwan like this.


    Zoe lay in bed for a while, and suddenly heard the roar of an airplane again. She was not mistaken, so she quickly jumped up and ran to the window to look out, and saw that it was a rescue team''s plane flying back.


    Zoe was a little surprised. Although she didn''t understand why the plane came back, her first reaction was to go downstairs. She held on to hope that maybe Suwan was among those who came back?


    But Zoe was disappointed. The plane stopped in an open space not far in front of the hotel. The trainees on the plane jumped off one by one, but the person Zoe wanted to see was not there.


    Zoe saw Angela among the people getting off the plane, and she quickly ran to Angela and asked, "Where''s Avi? Has she come back?"


    Suwan went to the central town to face the zombies that might mutate, but Angela came back safely. This made Angela feel a little guilty and she avoided Zoe''s gaze. Zoe knew that Suwan did not come back, and she was disappointed. Then, Zoe heard someone calling her name.


    Charlotte recognized Zoe immediately, but Zoe recognized her hesitantly.


    After all, Charlotte has changed a lot. Her beautiful blonde hair was cut off and she looks very haggard.


    "You''re still alive?" Zoe was surprised. She thought Charlotte died in the chaos.


    Zoe was also confused. If Charlotte had been alive all this time, why hadn''t she been with them all the time and only appeared here now?


    Angela looked at Zoe, then at Charlotte, and suddenly had a headache. Charlotte had just asked Suwan with such concern. Did she have any thoughts about Suwan that she shouldn''t have? Then Charlotte and Zoe were rivals in love? How should she stand? Although Suwan liked Zoe very much, Zoe''s hobbies were really special. As for Charlotte, Angela just wanted to strangle her to death.


    It''s really difficult.


    The plane Suwan was on was getting farther and farther away from Cole City and closer and closer to the central town.


    On a plane flying in the sky, Suwan sat next to the open cabin door, observing the ground with a telescope.


    "Good news," Suwan said. "This is a ghost town."


    Everyone on the plane looked much more relaxed.

 Chapter 63 Central Town

    Chapter 63 - 63 Central Town


    The dead are controlled by the mutated Blue Ocean potion and have the instinct to devour living things, but that''s all. Now they have learned to gather and migrate, and to find food. This is another mutation, or evolution. In just a few months, the zombies have gone from having only the instinct to devour to being driven by instinct to find food. They are dead, but they have the mind of a hunter. Even if they only have the mindset of hunting, further mutation is already evolution. The dead have thoughts, which is more terrifying than the dead being controlled by the dark side and becoming zombies. Who knows what these zombies will evolve into next?


    From the mutation of the Blue Ocean potion to the mutation of the dead, to the evolution of zombies, in just a few months, zombies have gradually taken over the world. From the initial isolation of zombies to the isolation of themselves, humans have become increasingly unable to exercise autonomy, and at this time they don''t even know everything about zombies. It only took a few months for zombies to go from the instinct of devouring to the mindset of hunting driven by instinct. This is evolution. How long did it take humans to evolve into hunters?


    It won''t be just a few months.


    This town was the first to experience the abnormal phenomenon. Initially, the town was urgently blocked by the army, but the situation then escalated out of control and the army had to evacuate. The uninfected people left with the army. There should be no living people left in the town.


    But now the town has sent out a distress signal.


    Everyone was visibly relieved when Suwan said it was a deserted city.


    Endless zombies are the most terrifying. Everyone has the fear of zombies deep in their hearts. Even if they have faced zombies before, they cannot help but be afraid, especially since they will become that thing after they die, which makes them hate zombies even more.


    "These zombies must have left," a student breathed out and smiled with relief.


    Suwan has also seen the migration of zombies. These zombies will not stay in the same place. They will gather together and wander around. Suwan almost died once when he saw it, and he is scared when he thinks about it.


    The streets were dirty and messy, with blood and body parts everywhere. One could imagine what had happened here, but other than that, the streets were empty, without a single living person or zombie. It was a completely dead city. Since all the zombies in the town had left, things became a lot simpler. At first they were worried that the plane would alarm the zombies in the town, so they just planned to patrol over the town to see the situation, then land far away from the town, and then the rescue team would sneak into the town. But now that there are no zombies, there is no danger.


    But since there wasn''t a single zombie in the town, why didn''t the survivors come out to call for help despite the loud noise of the plane?


    There are many possibilities, maybe the survivors are unable to move, maybe the survivors are already dead, or maybe... this town is still dangerous.


    "Where did the distress signal come from?" Instructor Oviso asked.


    "There," Mike pointed in a direction and said, "I just received it again."


    We just received another signal, which means that the survivors heard the sound of the plane, but they couldn''t get out, so they had to send a distress signal again. This means that the survivors are still alive, and at least their trip was not in vain.


    Since there are still survivors in the town, the rescue team must carry out the mission. Since there are no zombies in the town, the problem will be easy to solve. The plane circled over the town and chose a flat rooftop of a tall building closest to the location where the distress signal was sent as the landing point. The roof of this tall building is not only flat, but also very clean. Although there is a lot of dust, there is no blood at all. It seems that zombies have not been here. When the trainees came to the entrance of the safe passage on the roof, they found that the door of the safe passage was locked.


    Several students looked at each other and had a bad feeling.


    The door to the safe passage leading to the roof is locked, so zombies will not come here, and living people who want to survive will not come here either.


    Oviso was famous for her hot temper. Without hesitation, she immediately fired several shots at the door lock and then kicked open the door of the emergency passage.


    The fishy smell immediately hit everyone, forcing them to hold their breath.


    Piles of body parts blocked the door of the emergency passage, the walls were covered with bloody fingerprints, no steps were clean, and the stairs extending downwards were covered with blood and body parts, as if it was a passage to hell.


    Suwan''s stomach was churning. She could imagine the despair of those living people who were chased here by zombies, only to find that the door to the safe passage was locked. Then the zombies caught up with them, blocked them here, and ate them. Suwan was in a trance for a moment, looking at the disgusting safe passage, she seemed to see many terrified and desperate faces, and then they let out sharp screams one after another when the zombies ate them.


    The scream seemed to ring right next to Suwan''s ears.


    Suwan shuddered and abruptly looked away. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone''s face looked grim, but the safety passage was the only way down. Finally, Instructor Oviso took the lead and kicked away the body parts blocking the entrance and kicked them down the stairs. It was impossible to tell which part of the body the body parts were from and they rolled down the stairs, making a sticky sound. Then the trainees followed Oviso down the stairs covered with body parts and meat. Each step was sticky and slippery. If you accidentally stepped on a piece of meat, there would be a disgusting sound of trampling flesh and blood, which was very harsh in the empty safety passage.


    Everyone was silent, including Instructor Oviso. After walking up this staircase for seven or eight minutes, they felt suffocated and almost collapsed. Fortunately, nothing happened. After walking out of the building, everyone''s boots were covered in blood and the soles were stained with minced meat. They rubbed the soles of their shoes hard on the ground in disgust. When they thought about having to walk up this staircase on the way back, everyone''s faces became even uglier.


    We will deal with what happens next after we find the survivors. The important thing now is to find the survivors.


    This town is very special because it is very close to Belster. There has always been a military stationed there, and entry and exit are strictly controlled. In addition to living in Belster''s laboratory, Belster''s researchers all live here. It was the first time for the trainees to come here, but when they saw the sentry boxes on every street in the town, Suwan frowned and thought of Charlotte.


    Suwan suddenly remembered what Charlotte once said.


    When she was in the iron cage, Charlotte said that the al-Qaeda member disguised as a reporter found her, and it was not long after Charlotte entered the laboratory. At that time, Charlotte had already lived here. The al-Qaeda member disguised as a reporter could not enter Belster''s laboratory, so he could only meet Charlotte in the town. However, this town is heavily guarded and its location is also confidential. How did the reporter find this place? Even if he found this place, how did he get into the town after being interrogated?


    Suwan couldn''t understand it, he just felt that this shouldn''t happen, something was wrong.


    There was also a foul smell on the street, and there were several corpses in camouflage uniforms on the ground. It was unknown whether they died because they stayed in the town or did not have time to evacuate. The trainees just took a look and continued to walk cautiously with their guns in hand in the direction of the signal. Suwan was walking among the trainees, her mind was full of random thoughts, and suddenly a black shadow flashed in her peripheral vision, interrupting Suwan''s thoughts. Suwan stopped abruptly, holding her gun vigilantly and looking around.


    Suwan was not the only one who noticed something was wrong. Everyone stopped and looked around carefully, but the town was still too quiet, as if it was just an illusion.


    But Suwan''s feeling was not wrong. The feeling of being spied on made Suwan feel cold all over.


    This town doesn''t seem as safe as it looks.


    "Could it be a survivor?" a student speculated.


    Oviso shook his head and said, "If it was a survivor, he would have sent a distress signal just now. Something is wrong." What Oviso meant was to ignore the prying eyes, and so everyone trotted towards the direction of the survivor. They were all a little uneasy. What they had to do now was to find the survivor as soon as possible and leave without delay.


    However, the closer Suwan got to the survivors, the more nervous he became, as if something might happen.


    The trainees all have a sixth sense that is superior to that of ordinary people. Everyone has Suwan''s sense. Without Instructor Oviso''s order, everyone spontaneously quickens their pace, from trotting to running. Although the streets are empty, they run so fast as if they are being chased by something. This scene is really weird, but soon, their premonition comes true.


    There was a man standing on the street in front of them.


    No, it was just a human-shaped zombie. No one knew when the zombie appeared there. He stood there quietly. The wounds from being bitten had already rotted badly. His face was gray, and his cloudy eyes stared dully at these living people.


    A student aimed at the zombie while running and fired a shot. The zombie fell down immediately.


    But this was not the end. Next, they saw a group of zombies suddenly swarming up from both sides of the street. There were so many zombies that they blocked the entire street without any gaps. This was too sudden. They had not seen any zombies in the sky before. Where did these zombies come from? ! Moreover, their speed, yes, their speed was very fast. In a few months, most of their skin had rotted away, revealing their terrifying skeletons. However, their speed was not as slow as the zombies they had encountered before. Their speed was very fast, almost the speed of when they just turned into zombies.


    Suwan and several students stopped suddenly and turned to look behind them in panic. There was also a group of zombies blocking the street behind them and approaching.


    "What''s going on!!" a student screamed in horror, "Where did these ghost things come from!


    No one could answer, but now they understood why the survivors were unwilling to come out and call for help.


    The zombies on both sides of the road were approaching, and the space left for them was getting smaller and smaller.


    Hunting in a circle is the hunting method that hunters are best at.

 Chapter 64 Climbing

    Chapter 64 - 64 Climbing


    Everyone was frightened.


    No one knew where these zombies were hiding before, but now they surrounded the entire rescue team with a clear purpose. Their bodies were obviously rotten and their muscle tissue was exposed, but these zombies were thinking with their minds. Their resurrection could be explained by the Blue Sea mutation potion, and everyone had to accept this fact. So what about now?


    They actually have the ability to think and have learned to cooperate in hunting. What will they do next?


    The unknown is the most frightening thing.


    There was no telling how many zombies there were in this town. Thinking about the sight that had spied on them before, there was no telling how many zombies were lurking in the quiet office buildings around them, observing them. Just thinking about it made one''s scalp tingle.


    These zombies blocked the exits on both sides of the street so tightly that there was no gap at all, and it was impossible to estimate their number. These zombies moved very quickly, almost running, making shrill howls from their mouths and rushing towards the besieged rescue team from both sides of the road, like a ferocious beast pouncing on its prey, and could swallow up these humans in an instant.


    The rescue team this time was not choreographed. The trainees got on the plane randomly in a hurry. Not every group was as lucky as Suwan''s group. Although Suwan''s group was attacked by al-Qaeda members, they did not lose a single person in the end. The rescue team that Suwan is in now is the integration of two or three rescue teams. Including instructor Oviso, there are only 12 people. The trainees did not know each other all. Although it was the first time to cooperate, everyone had a tacit understanding and responded to emergencies in the first time. They all raised their weapons, stood back to back, aimed at the zombies on both sides and fired. The zombies in the front were shot in the forehead and fell down, and were immediately knocked down and trampled by the zombies chasing from behind.


    However, there were too many zombies, and they were very fast. When the zombies had the advantage in numbers, humans could only let themselves be slaughtered. The zombies were getting closer and closer to the rescue team. The trainees of the rescue team had to retreat very quickly while shooting at them, but they had no time to aim. A few gunshots could not stop the zombies at all. The zombies made ugly howling sounds, as if they were excited about the delicious meal they were about to enjoy.


    The closer the distance, the clearer the hideous appearance of the zombies can be seen. There are too many zombies, and who knows if there are more hiding in the dark. The rescue team cannot waste ammunition here. Moreover, they have fallen into the trap set by the zombies, just like a rabbit fallen into a trap. They have no choice but to jump at the bottom of the pit. If they want to fight back and get out of the predicament, they must escape from the trap first.


    "Run!" Oviso shouted at the top of his lungs.


    So everyone stopped attacking. Both sides of the street were occupied by zombies, who were attacking them from both sides. So they ran across the street, slinging their submachine guns over their shoulders as they ran, and then started a race with the zombies.


    There are tall buildings on both sides of the street. This town seems to have been very lively. The tall buildings are built very neatly, or maybe it is because it is near Belster and has developed well.


    The rescue team gave up leaving from the street and chose to climb up the building instead. They didn''t have time to go inside the building to find a safe passage. The fastest way now was to climb up the wall of the building and avoid the zombies. Although these zombies were smarter, they still didn''t seem to be able to climb, so they could only take a gamble now.


    Suwan ran to the front of the building, jumped up without any hesitation, grabbed the edge of the awning of the shop below the building with both hands, and climbed onto the awning with one pull-up. The awning''s load-bearing capacity was not strong, and Suwan felt loose under her feet when she stepped on it. She immediately stood up and reached out to grab the protruding balcony tiles on the second floor. She pushed her feet against the wall to climb up and flip her whole body over, then turned her body sideways and barely stood on the narrow balcony tiles. Suwan''s skills were very clean, and in just a moment, part of the awning collapsed.


    Suwan took a breath and continued to climb up. Everyone tried to find various ways to climb up like her. Even if there was no leverage, the height of the jump was enough for them to grab the protruding balcony bricks on the second floor. Fortunately, this was a climbable building. If it was a building with completely glass walls, they would have no way out. All 12 people climbed up the building nimbly, but this was not rock climbing, but escaping.


    When all the students climbed up the wall of the tall building and climbed up several floors, the zombies on both sides of the street gathered together and chased them to the bottom of the building with a common goal. Fortunately, they could not climb. The zombies slapped the wall with their palms angrily, and they could not catch the students who were several meters above their heads even if they raised their arms.


    No one looked down, they all knew what they would see. There was nothing good about the rotten and horrible zombies, so everyone quickened their pace to climb up. However, at this moment, the student who was climbing one floor above Suwan suddenly cried out, as if he had seen something terrible. Before he could react, he was knocked down by a zombie that jumped out of the broken window and fell from the fifth floor with that zombie. Suwan watched him fall, and quickly put all his strength on one hand and reached out to grab him with the other. The student subconsciously wanted to ask Suwan for help, but as soon as Suwan raised his hand, the student had already fallen. A person would not die immediately if he fell from this height, and the student did not fall on the ground, as the ground was already crowded with those densely packed zombies. The student fell into the group of zombies, attracted the attention of some zombies, and was immediately covered by the zombies'' figures. The zombies greedily gathered around him, biting and tearing all parts of his body, sucking his flesh and blood. More zombies raised their arms and surrounded the tall building, eager to catch more people.


    Sharp screams rang out, one after another. Suwan saw from the gaps between the zombies that the student had become a bloody man. His body was torn by countless pairs of dark blue hands, all his skin was cracked, and his heart was dug out by the zombies'' sharp nails, but he had not died immediately.


    Watching this scene, Suwan felt her heart tightened. Even though she didn''t know each other, they were the same person. She couldn''t control her excitement, and couldn''t bear to watch him die slowly and painfully. Suwan unhooked the pistol from the buckle, then pointed the pistol downward and pulled the trigger. Suwan fired several shots. The first few shots killed the zombies that blocked her view. After the zombies fell, Suwan''s last bullet went through the gap between the zombies'' bodies and hit the head of the student lying on the ground.


    Then Suwan put away the gun and put all his strength into climbing with his hands, without even looking down.


    There were also zombies in the building. Everyone was on edge and being more careful about these damn things that suddenly jumped out. Although some zombies broke through the windows of the building later, because the trainees were prepared, those zombies had to fall alone. It took them less than two minutes to climb to the top of the building. Their nerves were tense and they didn''t feel anything while climbing. They climbed up to the top floor from the balconies on each window sill with guns on their backs, and shot and killed several zombies wandering on the top floor before they felt sore in their arms. But they couldn''t rest in this situation.


    This was totally different from the easy job they had expected.


    Oviso and several students checked the top floor to confirm that there were no more zombies. The safety passage on the top floor was locked. Generally, the safety passages in buildings are just for show and will be locked by the administrator for the convenience of management, but now it is convenient for the students. The locked safety passage can at least make people feel more at ease. These zombies will not rush up immediately, which can give them some breathing time and discuss the next action plan. You know, the current actions of these zombies are beyond their imagination.


    "These zombies are different from the ones we''ve seen before."


    "Damn it! They even know how to set traps. How can they be so smart?"


    Several students cursed under their breath. They were human too and they also had bad tempers sometimes.


    It was the howling of the zombies on the rooftop that was heard more clearly by the wind. Suwan didn''t know if it was her illusion, but amidst the howling, she seemed to hear the sound of flesh being eaten. Her sixth sense wasn''t that good, but Suwan couldn''t help herself from listening. She glanced at the trainees and Instructor Oviso who were gathered around the technicians, and seeing that no one noticed her, she walked to the edge of the roof with her weapon in hand and looked down.


    The student''s body was no longer visible. Perhaps it had been eaten up, or perhaps it had been stepped on by the zombies. Some of the zombies had bright red blood on their faces.


    The blood might be hot, Suwan couldn''t help but think.


    Unable to see the body of the student, Suwan became inexplicably anxious. She raised her light machine gun and used the scope to look at the zombies with blood on their mouths, who had just participated in the feast. Her finger was on the trigger, but she couldn''t waste ammunition, so she looked at them one by one. Although these zombies had just tasted the flesh and blood of living people, they greedily wanted more. They would not be satisfied even if all the living people in the world died. Even if their lives were different when they were alive, they would become demons after death. Suwan became more and more irritated, but she always controlled herself and didn''t shoot.


    Then Suwan discovered something. The number of zombies seemed to be decreasing. This was not an illusion. Their howling was also much quieter. The nearby zombies were all gathered under the building. So where did the missing zombies go?


    Suwan immediately turned around and said to the others with certainty, "The zombies have entered the building."


    These zombies couldn''t climb up, so they chose to enter the roof from inside the building.


    Everyone''s face became even uglier.


    However, these zombies even know how to hunt, so it''s not surprising that they know how to take advantage of their victory to catch prey.


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 Basement

    Chapter 65 - 65 Basement


    These zombies are apparently more than a little smarter.


    But the survivors must be rescued. The technician who manages the equipment turned on the computer to connect to the satellite signal. As the technician input the program, a panoramic view of the town where they were located was displayed on the computer screen. From the displayed map, the location of the survivors was not far from their building. If they walked normally, it would only take about ten minutes. Moreover, the technician looked at the situation on the road from the computer. All the zombies should have gathered here. There were no zombies on the road to the survivors, but this was just an appearance. No one knew the specific situation. It seemed that there was not a single zombie in this town before.


    Instructor Oviso immediately gave instructions, dividing the 11 people including her own into Group A of 5 people and Group B of 6 people led by her. Group A was responsible for going to the location of the survivors for rescue, while Group B was to attract the attention of the zombies.


    Just after the grouping was completed, there was a heavy banging sound from the door of the safe passage. The sound was so loud that it was frightening. This kind of force could completely make a hole in the door. It would only take a few minutes for the door of the safe passage to be broken through by the zombies. Everyone subconsciously clenched their weapons and looked nervously in the direction of the safe passage. In order not to waste time, Oviso immediately ordered Group A to go to the location of the survivors for rescue.


    As technology becomes more and more advanced and everything becomes more modernized, buildings are getting taller and closer together. There is only two or three meters between buildings, so jumping from the roof is feasible. Such thrilling scenes often appear in movies, but the students don''t have wires, so if they step on empty air they will fall to death. This is no joke. Perhaps jumping two or three meters on flat ground is not a problem, but on a tall building, one will inevitably feel guilty, and if one''s feet are a little weak, the situation will be terrible. Fortunately, the students all have strong mental qualities, and no one made mistakes.


    Suwan and Mike were in Group A. They jumped to the rooftop of several buildings behind them and heard the roars of zombies and rapid gunfire not far behind them. There was no doubt that the door to the safe passage had been knocked open.


    These zombies are tireless and extremely strong. Without any external force, such as knives or guns, no student can defeat them in a simple fight when they have just mutated.


    If Zoe hadn''t said that the zombies were just an accidental product of the mutation of the Blue Ocean potion and not part of a biochemical experiment, Suwan would have felt that these zombies were simply biological weapons that could take over the world.


    At the moment the door of the safety passage was knocked away, Oviso and the remaining students in Group B opened fire to attract their attention, and then jumped to the rooftop in another direction. The zombies howled and ran after them, but they were not smart enough to know how to jump, so some of them stepped on air and fell to the ground, their brains and bodies turned into a pool of meat paste. However, this town was already dirty and messy, and no cleaners would complain no matter how dirty it was. Most of the zombies ran very fast, so they jumped over the rooftops and pounced on the students before they could react. When the ammunition ran out, these zombies seemed to be inexhaustible and kept squeezing out from the safety passage.


    The students in Group A jumped all the way to the roof of the high-rise building where the survivors were, and then entered the building through the safe passage. It seemed that all the zombies were hunting humans. They walked into the building carefully and searched the corridors on each floor, whispering to the survivors, and entered each door of the room cautiously and vigilantly. They didn''t see a single zombie, but they didn''t see any survivors either. From the top floor to the first floor, although they were at the fastest speed, it still took time. The gunshots coming from the direction of Oviso were getting weaker and weaker.


    Everyone was very upset. They couldn''t waste any more time, but the distress signal was indeed sent from this building.


    A student suggested going to the basement to take a look, so a few people went down to the basement with some hope. The iron door of the basement was open, and some noises came from inside, which seemed to be the roar of zombies.


    Several people looked at each other, grasped their weapons and went into the basement to check. The basement was very dark. In order to see the situation clearly, someone turned on a high-intensity flashlight. The basement was a place similar to a warehouse, with many cardboard boxes piled up, but there were no zombies. The roar of the zombies came from an underground entrance.


    The iron plate of the underground entrance is open, and there are zombies below, perhaps because there are living people below.


    Several people carefully moved to the underground entrance and shone a strong flashlight around the basement. They saw a person hiding in a corner, waving something in his hand to prevent the zombies from approaching.


    Someone immediately shot and killed the zombie, and then shone a strong flashlight on the person in the corner. This was a thin and haggard woman who was exhausted from being tortured by the zombies. When she was swept by the flashlight, she immediately turned her face away in disgust.


    "Have you been bitten?" the student asked her, still shining the flashlight on her. If she was bitten, she could not be taken back to the quarantine area, and they would even shoot her to end her suffering.


    The woman said nothing, curled up in fear, and put her hands up to block the glaring flashlight. The trainee asked her several times but she still didn''t answer, which made the trainee who was asking the questions a little impatient. He probably didn''t expect the survivor to be so uncooperative.


    "Is he deaf?" the student who asked the question guessed.


    Mike squatted above the entrance and looked for a while, then suddenly looked up and said to Suwan who was checking the cartons, "It looks like an Asian."


    The other two students were guarding the entrance, and Suwan was checking the items in the cartons nearby. These were cartons of bread, but most of them only had the packaging bags left. Suwan rummaged through and found an unopened bag of bread in the corner. Suwan put the bag of bread back into the combat bag. When he heard Mike talking to him, he walked to the top of the entrance, squatted down and looked down. It was indeed an Asian face.


    "Are you okay?" Suwan asked hopefully, planning to ask in Korean or Japanese if the woman didn''t respond, but the everyday language she knew didn''t seem to be enough to communicate.


    To Suwan''s surprise, as soon as he opened his mouth, the woman responded fiercely. She immediately raised her face and looked at Suwan, pleadingly.


    Suwan breathed a sigh of relief. Now they could communicate without any problems. Suwan quickly asked her, "Are you injured?"


    The woman shook her head vigorously, and Suwan lowered his voice and gently soothed her, "We are an international rescue team. We will take you to a safe place. Do you want to come with us?"


    Of course the woman had to leave. There were zombies everywhere and there was not enough food. Besides, she was asking for help in the first place. The woman held the wall and struggled to stand up. Only then did Suwan see why she had been curled up. It turned out that she was holding a child of seven or eight years old in her arms. The child opened his eyes wide and looked at Suwan and the others curiously. Even when he saw the zombies on the ground, he was not afraid and made no noise. Instead, he was quietly held in his mother''s arms. However, the woman was too weak and could not be held up at all. Suwan quickly jumped down from the basement and helped them up. After helping the woman up, he could see clearly that the woman was holding an iron pot in her hand, an iron pot that had no lethality at all. She used this iron pot to protect herself and her daughter. However, now that the rescue team has found her, they will protect her, and the iron pot is no longer needed. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan checked them both carefully. Although they were dirty, they were not injured. However, no one knew how long they had been here. They were so weak that they could not even walk. So Mike carried the woman on his back, Suwan held the little girl in his arms, and they walked out of the building with the others. The gunshots from the direction of Oviso could no longer be heard, and no one knew what the situation was.


    The plane in the sky was flying over, and it seemed that it had noticed something was wrong, so it didn''t wait there.


    The deafening roar of the plane scared the little girl. She opened her eyes wide, hugged Suwan''s neck tightly, and trembled all over. Suwan quickly comforted her: "Don''t be afraid, it''s a plane." The little girl blinked her eyes, and it was not known whether she understood or not. Suwan knew that although the big and small were saved, they were still very wary, so he chatted with them in the hope of alleviating their vigilance: "It was so dangerous just now, how did the zombies get in?"


    The woman opened her mouth but had no strength to speak. She lay weakly on Mike''s back. The little girl, however, felt that Suwan was very reliable and said to him innocently, "Because my father went out, the monster came in."


    Suwan stopped and asked quickly, "Where is your father?" Are there other survivors, or has her father become a zombie?


    The little girl was also confused, and her face wrinkled in grievance. She looked up at the plane in the sky, and suddenly pointed to the sky and said to Suwan, "Dad is there!"


    After hearing what the little girl said, several people looked up at the sky at the same time. Then they saw a man standing on the edge of the roof of a high-rise building opposite, waving and shouting desperately towards the sky, hoping to attract the attention of the plane.


    "Why isn''t Dad with you?" Suwan asked with a frown.


    The little girl looked at her mother for help, but she saw that her mother had her eyes closed, so she quietly moved closer to Suwan''s ears, covered them with her dirty little hands, and whispered in Suwan''s ears as if she was telling a secret: "Because Dad said he doesn''t want us anymore."

 Chapter 66: Handstand on the Rope Ladder

    Chapter 66 - 66: Handstand on the Rope Ladder


    How do you define family affection? Is it moral responsibility or is blood thicker than water?


    Suwan felt that she was a person with weak family affection. Her family was a very stereotyped Chinese family, so stereotyped that it was hard to believe. Her father had an absolute status in the family, and he was the final word. He disciplined Suwan strictly and treated Suwan like a puppet, requiring her every move to be in accordance with his wishes. Suwan was really fed up. She had always wanted to enter Belster. Only by entering Belster would she no longer be disciplined and have true freedom. She even fantasized that after graduation it would be her turn to educate her father and teach him what it meant to respect others. As a result, the whole world was in chaos. But if these people were around her and needed her protection, Suwan could swear that she would never abandon her relatives. Relatives were the people she really wanted to protect.


    If the rescue team hadn''t arrived just now, how long could the weak mother hold on? If the rescue team hadn''t gone to the basement to check, she might even have died holding her daughter like that, without anyone knowing.


    Suwan was a little angry and even had the urge to shoot the man on the high-rise building, but she held back because her face suddenly looked a little ugly. The little girl asked a little scared: "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No," Suwan said gently to the little girl, kissing her greasy hair, "No one will abandon you in the future."


    The rooftop where the man was was not suitable as a landing point, so the plane did not land. Instead, a rope ladder was lowered from the cabin door. After the man hurriedly climbed onto the plane from the ladder, the plane descended in altitude and came in front of Suwan and the others. At the same time, Suwan and the others saw the group of zombies attracted by the sound of the plane, running towards them in groups, howling.


    The little girl''s body trembled even more violently when she saw the zombies. She buried her head in Suwan''s neck and dared not look at them. Suwan patted her shoulders soothingly and asked her to hold him tightly. He held her with one hand and climbed up the rope ladder in front of them with the other hand. Suwan was holding a child and Mike was carrying someone on his back. Of course, the two of them climbed the rope ladder to get on the plane very slowly. The zombies were getting closer and closer. The other three trainees could not get up the rope ladder for the time being, so they shot at the zombies to buy time.


    When Suwan was holding the little girl and climbing onto the plane, he heard someone in the plane yelling, "Why don''t you leave? Let''s go quickly, those monsters are coming again!!" But no one paid attention to him. The other students were already on the plane. Oviso and two students helped Suwan climb onto the plane at the cabin door, followed by Mike and the woman. The remaining three students finally climbed up the rope ladder and climbed up as the plane was rising. When the plane was about to fly over the town, the rope ladder swayed in front of the window of a tall building. Suddenly, a zombie broke out of the top floor window of the tall building and jumped down, hitting the last student on the rope ladder. The zombie fell to the ground after hitting the student. The student was hit hard by the zombie and was startled. His hand holding the rope ladder immediately loosened and he fell off the ladder. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and grabbed the end of the rope ladder at the last moment, but his whole body was dangling in the air holding the last section of the rope ladder, and it was difficult to climb up again. Everyone was startled and stood by the cabin door nervously looking at the students below.


    The man must have been crazy, as he actually sneered at this moment.


    Suwan was the lightest of all the trainees. Seeing that the situation was not good, she immediately took off all her equipment, and then climbed down the rope ladder without any weight on her body. She had tried her best to move lightly, but because the plane was flying, the rope ladder was already shaking, and the trainee was just like the pendulum of a clock, swaying so pitifully. When Suwan climbed to the middle of the rope ladder, she hooked her feet on the rope ladder and leaned her body downward, doing a handstand on the rope ladder. This behavior was too risky. Even a gust of wind could blow Suwan off. The pilot gritted his teeth and drove carefully and steadily. Suwan hooked her feet on the rope ladder and put all his strength into hooking the rope ladder. Suwan was standing on the ladder with two feet, breathing gently to relax herself, then stretched out her hands to the student at the end of the rope ladder. The student gathered all his strength and put all his strength on one hand, and used the other hand to grab Suwan''s hand. The two of them clasped hands tightly and used all their strength. Suwan was smaller than others as an Asian, but his strength was no worse than others. The student borrowed Suwan''s strength and gave his other hand to Suwan. At this time, the student had no support, as both his hands were held by Suwan. He could only rely on Suwan''s strength to climb up the rope ladder again, which required absolute trust in his teammates, but at this moment, the rope ladder suddenly shook violently.


    Suwan and the student''s hearts suddenly skipped a beat.


    It wasn''t because of the wind, but because the man suddenly came up to interfere and even wanted to untie the rope ladder and throw it down!


    Sometimes you really don''t know what crazy things people will do. This man was probably driven crazy, so he abandoned his wife and daughter. Now he is going to kill someone else''s life. Mike knocked him down with an angry punch. The man covered his painful spot and cursed in dissatisfaction.


    The little girl and her mother were sitting on the other side of the plane and had no communication with the man. When she saw her father being beaten, the little girl, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly shouted, "I want my sister, I want my sister!" She probably had a premonition that Suwan was in danger, so she was clamoring for Suwan.


    The little girl''s noise annoyed the man. He rushed over with a dark face and raised his hand high. The little girl fell silent and hid in her mother''s arms in fear. The man slapped the woman with his hand. The woman hugged the child tightly and lowered her head, without any intention of resisting. But this was not the place where he could do whatever he wanted. Mike stopped him again, grabbed his wrist before his hand hit the woman, and then threw him hard to the other side of the plane. This time the man finally behaved himself, looking at everyone with resentment in the corner.


    Fortunately, Suwan was still very reliable. She hooked her feet tightly on the rope ladder and did not let go of the student''s hand. She waited until the rope ladder was stable before she dared to move. She grabbed the student and pulled him up. She let the student''s feet step on the rope ladder before she let go of their hands. After getting on the plane, Suwan and the student were a little dazed. They sat for a long time before they calmed down. The first thing Suwan did after she calmed down was to rush over and pull up the vicious man, then grabbed him by the collar fiercely. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This man was much more spirited than his wife and daughter. From his behavior just now, it could be seen that he often beat his wife and daughter. The disaster that broke out in this world made him vent all his resentment on his wife and daughter, making him think that everyone was a sandbag that he could punch. Suwan grabbed his clothes and lifted him up. This man was not afraid and smiled hatefully. Suwan was very angry, but could only punch him and throw him in the corner of the plane and ignore him.


    The little girl huddled in her mother''s arms and watched her father being beaten, staring at Suwan without blinking. Suwan walked over and took out the bread he found on the basement floor from the combat bag, looked at the date, then tore open the package and handed it to her. The little girl looked at the bread, pursed her lips, carefully glanced at the man huddled in the corner, a little hesitant: "This is for Daddy to eat." The man laughed triumphantly, stood up and was about to take the bread away, but was glared at fiercely by Mike, and squatted in the corner again with a hum.


    "Eat," Suwan took out the bread and put it in the little girl''s small, dirty palm. Holding the bread that was bigger than her hand, the little girl stared at the bread and swallowed several times, then raised her head and said happily to the woman holding her, "Mom, we have food," she handed the bread to the woman''s mouth. The woman did not open her mouth to eat, but took the bread, tore off a small piece of the bread and fed it to the little girl. The bread was right next to her mouth, and the little girl opened her mouth greedily to eat it. The woman silently tore off another piece of bread and fed her. Seeing that the woman was going to give all the bread to the child, Suwan and several students took out their compressed biscuits or other food and gave them to the woman. The woman looked at them with red eyes and gratitude, and said thank you in a hoarse voice, but still let the little girl finish the bread before chewing the dry and hard compressed biscuits herself.


    "Why are you staying here?" Suwan asked the woman after she regained some strength.


    The woman remained silent and did not answer. There were many reasons why they did not leave with the army. Perhaps they no longer trusted them, or perhaps they thought the situation was not that serious, so they would rather stay where they were and wait for the world to return to its original state.


    The trainee gave the woman a bottle of water, and the woman fed the water to the child first. Suwan sat opposite and looked at them, thinking about her family. Her mother also loved her in this way. Her father did not know how to express his love for his children, so he could only treat Suwan strictly so that Suwan would not go astray. Because of his strict discipline, Suwan''s life was well-behaved to a certain extent before entering Belster, but he did not make any mistakes.


    Suwan joined Belster secretly without discussing it with anyone. She had not contacted her family since joining Belster, and she didn''t know how her family reacted when they received her cadet medal. Now looking at this woman and this child, Suwan thought of her own family, and her heart was sad. She didn''t know if her family was safe now. Thinking of her family, Suwan remembered the strange phone call. If she wanted to understand what was going on with this call, Suwan needed to go home and take a look.

 Chapter 67 Human Nature is Evil

    Chapter 67 - 67 Human Nature is Evil


    Suwan firmly believes in the saying, ''human nature is evil''. Without restraint and education, everyone is a dangerous, uncertain time bomb, and can be even more vicious than the villains in history. Even Suwan, who has been strictly disciplined since childhood, sometimes has some dark thoughts. When being harshly disciplined by his father, Suwan would think, it would be great if his father disappeared and died. Even when he was looking for survivors in the building but couldn''t find them for a long time, Suwan still thought viciously that if the survivors became zombies, they wouldn''t have to risk their lives to look for them. Everyone has a dark side, just like the two sides of a mirror, one side is visible to everyone, and the other side is hidden behind the bright mirror, sealed tightly. People who are restrained will choose to hide their dark side and not let others know, while villains put their dark thoughts into action to destroy everything that they don''t like.


    The world has now lost its order, and if you want to survive you must fight evil with evil.


    Perhaps this man initially protected his wife and daughter and was once a good husband and a good father, but these few months of hiding in the central town have changed his character drastically. He beat his wife and daughter, starved them and refused to give them food. No matter what his character was before, he is now as vicious as a zombie. A person like him will only bring trouble to everyone if he goes to the safe zone.


    Besides, he almost killed Suwan just now. Suwan is not his weak wife and daughter who can only withstand violence. Suwan will protect those who deserve her protection and will not be soft-hearted to those who want to hurt her.


    Suwan has never been a generous person.


    The man knew that the people in the rescue team looked down on him. He looked at everyone in the corner with vicious eyes. When he looked at the women and children who got the food, his eyes were even more resentful. The women and children trembled when they felt his gaze. Mike, who was sitting next to them, moved sideways to block the man''s gaze and gave him a warning look.


    The man gnashed his teeth in hatred. He hated everyone here in his heart. Even though these people saved him, they still looked down on him. Besides, he was no longer a grateful person. He now wished he could kill everyone here so that everyone would be afraid of him and would no longer look down on him.


    So the man attacked Suwan, who was closest to him. Suwan and Mike were both people who had beaten him and were the people he hated the most. What''s more, Suwan was Asian, and Asians are petite. Among these tall and strong team members, Suwan was as weak as a kitten and seemed to be the easiest person to attack.


    Suwan closed her eyes and rested alone. She was thinking about how to deal with this man. There were children on the plane. She had to think of a gentle way. She couldn''t kill her father in front of the children. Hearing the movement around her, Suwan almost laughed in her heart. She was not in a hurry to take action against this man, but he was eager to die.


    The man approached Suwan cautiously. Seeing that Suwan was resting with his eyes closed and was completely defenseless, it would be easier for him to succeed. The man''s hands were shaking with excitement. Others had noticed the man''s actions a long time ago, but seeing that Suwan had no reaction, they just watched him out of the corner of their eyes and did not intervene. They believed that Suwan would not be unaware.


    Then the man suddenly reached out and pulled out the pistol from the buckle on Suwan''s waist, then took a step back holding the pistol, pointed the gun at Suwan, and grinned ferociously and complacently.


    This man was so confused, he shouldn''t have done this, as while he was doing this, several people pulled out their guns and pointed them at him.


    Suwan opened his eyes clearly, not panicking as the man thought, which made the man nervous. But with his gun pointed at Suwan, he calmed down a little and became more arrogant.


    "Give me the food!" The man shook the gun and threatened Suwan: "Or I will shoot!"


    Suwan seemed not to see the gun pointed at him. He put his hands on his knees, his shoulders shaking as he laughed softly.


    Seeing that Suwan actually laughed at him, the man clenched his fist in anger: "Do you think I dare not?"


    "I believe you dare," Suwan stood up slowly. Her aura was too strong. The man holding the gun took a step back in fear, even though he had no weapons in his hands. Suwan suddenly raised her hand and grabbed the gun in the man''s hand. Her movements were too fast. The man had no time to react, and he couldn''t pull the gun out of Suwan''s hand. Suwan pulled the gun forward and pressed the muzzle to her forehead. She raised her eyebrows and said to the man, "Your hands are shaking too much. Don''t be afraid. Shoot here. It can be fatal. I have killed more people than you. I know the safest way to kill a person."


    The gun was clearly in the man''s hand, but Suwan seemed to be the one in control of his life. Suwan was sneering and urging him to shoot. The man''s eyes were filled with anger, so he pulled the trigger.


    "Click." A hollow sound.


    The man looked at the gun in his hand in surprise and pulled the trigger several times in disbelief, but it was an empty gun without a bullet. Suwan stretched out the hand holding the gun and tapped the man''s wrist. The man let go of his hand in pain and the gun fell to the ground. Suwan grabbed it and put it back into the buckle on his waist in one go.


    Mike couldn''t stand this man anymore. He took a step forward, pointed the gun at the man''s head and was about to shoot. The man gave in at this moment and broke out in a cold sweat. But Suwan reached out and lifted Mike''s hand. He said to Mike, "Stop."


    Seeing that Suwan stopped Mike from shooting, the man who was shaking with fear forced a smile again: "You dare to kill me? You came to save me!"


    "For the sake of your daughter and wife, I''ll let you go this time," Suwan kindly smoothed the wrinkled collar for the man and said to him calmly, "According to Article 35 of the International Rescue Law during the evacuation phase, if the rescued person attacks the rescuer, he can be shot immediately," Suwan then grabbed the man''s neck and kicked him on the knee, pressing him to the ground. Her movements were always clean and neat. The man was pressed on the cold plane floor before he thought of resisting: "You, you did it on purpose, deliberately making me shoot! You knew it was an empty gun!"


    "What?" Suwan blinked innocently.


    "You can''t kill me in front of so many people!" The man struggled hard, but apart from making a lot of noise like a joke, his body couldn''t move at all.


    "Did anyone see it?" Suwan was even more confused. He tilted his head and glanced at everyone on the plane. The trainees who had just drawn their weapons had already put them back. Seeing the man''s embarrassment, they all laughed at him. The man looked for help at Oviso, who was the leader wearing different clothes. Oviso rolled his eyes and turned to look at the white clouds outside the window. The man could only look at his wife and daughter pleadingly: "Axin, Axin, I was wrong. You can''t watch me die!!"


    The haggard and thin woman had been looking at him. When she heard the man''s cry for help, her eyes flashed. She then looked at her daughter in her arms who didn''t understand what was going on, and then her expression became firm.


    The man suddenly felt very uneasy.


    The woman lowered her head and reached out to cover the eyes of the little girl in her arms.


    "Axin!!!" the man roared in despair.


    "Mom," the little girl grabbed the woman''s hand in confusion, "Why are you blocking my eyes?"


    "Because Daddy is going to turn into a monster," the woman said gently in her daughter''s ear.


    The little girl was startled and asked quickly: "Did Dad get bit by a monster?"


    "Yes," the woman deceived her gently.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Since dad beat us and didn''t give us food." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man argued loudly: "If it weren''t for me, you would have died a long time ago. You can''t be so ungrateful. Without me, how could you live until now!"


    "But if you were alive, Yuanyuan and I would be beaten to death by you sooner or later," the woman said excitedly.


    "Axin, I was wrong, I was wrong!" The man begged for the woman''s forgiveness, but the woman had seen through him and never looked at him again.


    The little girl heard her father and mother arguing again, and said innocently: "I knew it, it turns out that my father became bad because he was bitten by a monster. So my father is going to die?"


    The woman hugged her daughter tightly and said happily, "Daddy is dying."


    "So if he dies, will he return to his original form?"


    "Yes," the woman nodded with red eyes.


    The little girl was somewhat happy. She didn''t quite understand the concept of ''death'' yet, but she was very happy that her father could return to his original state. The woman covered her eyes and she said happily, "Then Daddy should die."


    The man opened his mouth to curse, but Suwan held his jaw, so he couldn''t make any sound. Suwan pulled the man up and pressed his body against the glass window, whispering to him, "Look down there."


    The plane was passing by a city with many figures wandering around below.


    Suwan said: "In order to save you, one of my friends was eaten by zombies. You should also have a taste of this."


    The man shook his head vigorously in fear. Suwan patted his face gently and said, "We are fighting so hard just to save people like you, but what contribution can you make by staying alive?" Seeing the student being eaten by zombies, Suwan''s dark side erupted.


    Good and evil are just a matter of one''s thoughts.


    It is much easier to kill a person than to save him.


    Suwan grabbed the man''s clothes violently and dragged him towards the cabin door. The man understood what she was going to do and struggled violently. Everyone watched indifferently, and his wife didn''t even look at him.


    Then Suwan pushed open the cabin door, and the pilot kindly lowered the flight altitude so that the man would not fall to his death. The zombies in the city below were attracted by the roar of the plane, and they stretched out their arms restlessly, roaring and growling with desire. The man looked at these zombies with a pale face. Suwan pulled the man in front of her. She looked at the man''s frightened expression, smiled maliciously, and said goodbye to him in a very gentle tone behind him: "Goodbye." These were the last words the man heard in his life.


    Suwan gently pushed the man''s shoulder from behind and pushed the man out. The man screamed and fell down. Suwan stood by the cabin door and watched him fall to the ground. Blood spurted from his facial features, but he was still twitching in pain. For the zombies, this was a delicious meal falling from the sky. The zombies around him growled and pounced on him. Even if the man could not scream, his death would definitely be painful and long.


    Suwan watched coldly until the plane flew away from the city, then he closed the cabin door.


    The woman then lowered her hand that was covering the child''s eyes. The child looked inside the plane and saw that the man who frightened her was no longer there. She held the woman''s hand and asked innocently, "Mom, will no one beat us anymore?"


    "No more," the woman shed tears and finally showed a sincere smile.


    For them, now is the real salvation.

 Chapter 68 Emergency Evacuation of Two People

    Chapter 68 - 68 Emergency Evacuation of Two PeopleAfter receiving the instruction, the pilot flew for six hours to the nearest safe zone for landing. The area of ??this safe zone was not large, about the size of a college. As it was the closest safe zone to Belster, the security zone was tightly guarded, and it was surrounded by iron nets. There was a guard on duty every three meters in the area surrounded by the iron nets, and this safe zone was guarded as if it were an important military location. Even the main base when they first left Belster did not have such tight protection. There was a reason for such protection. This safe zone was a place where the zombies from the central town would pass by sooner or later, and these zombies also knew that there were many living people behind the iron nets. Therefore, the outside of the safe zone surrounded by the iron nets in the open area was filled with densely packed zombies, and more and more zombies gathered from afar. From the sky, it looked like countless black dots gathered together, rushing here with a clear goal.


    The plane landed at the airport in the safe zone and everyone got off the plane. The safe zone was not large and should have been built temporarily. There were several towers on the ground. Apart from the guards, there was no one else and the sound of gunfire never stopped.


    This safe zone cannot be called a city at all, and it does not look safe. It is not appropriate to bring rescue workers here because of the constant sound of gunfire. The women and children hid back in fear. The members of the rescue team looked at each other, and then a man in officer''s uniform ran out of the tower towards them. He saluted Oviso, and then he looked at the women and children. The women and children felt very uncomfortable under his scrutinizing gaze, and lowered their heads uneasily, not daring to look at him.


    "We are going to escort them to a safe city," Mike said.


    The man nodded and smiled. "They won''t stay here. After the inspection, we will send someone to take them to a safe city."


    "What about us?" A student who had been looking at the zombies behind the iron net asked with a frown. The zombies were baring their fangs and roaring behind the iron net. The iron net kept shaking because of the zombies'' beating, which was very unsettling to watch.


    "Several of you also need to be examined," the officer said calmly. To be honest, this officer was too frail. He was tall and thin with pale skin. It was obvious that he rarely saw the sun. He also wore high-definition glasses. He did not look like a soldier but more like a scientific researcher.


    Inspection is a necessary procedure. Although they all know that they have not been bitten, these people don''t know that only after the inspection will the people here have no suspicion of them. So everyone followed the officer into the tower. The officer made a gesture behind the surveillance camera in the corner of the tower. There was a rumbling sound, and the ground in the middle of the tower cracked, and an elevator rose from the ground.


    It seems that this safe zone has been secretly established for a long time, and like Belster''s previous laboratory, the main part is underground.


    "Please," the officer said politely, and several people followed him into the elevator. The construction of this elevator was completely different from that of ordinary elevators. Even if all the people got in, it would not be overloaded. The officer pressed the floor button, and the elevator slowly descended to the ground. The floor on the ground also closed completely, and no trace could be seen.


    Because of the roar of the plane just now, the zombies slapped the iron net more frantically, and the iron net shook more violently. The guard who was observing the surroundings with a telescope on the high tower saw the situation and made a gesture downwards. Immediately, the iron nets around lit up with electric light and crackling sounds, accompanied by a strange smell of burnt meat. The bodies of the zombies stuck to the iron nets turned into charcoal and were emitting green smoke.


    At this time, something suddenly happened in the safe city closest to Cole City, where Zoe and Charlotte were.


    Zoe had just finished an autopsy experiment, and her gloves were stained with blood. When the experiment was over, Zoe raised her arm and wiped the sweat off her face with her sleeve. She went to the sink and turned on the faucet to wash her hands. The cold water flowed out and washed away the blood on the gloves. But just as she was about to wash the gloves, the water in the faucet slowly changed color, becoming darker and darker, and finally became the color of blood. The gloves could not be washed clean. Zoe took off her gloves and threw them on the sink. She frowned and stared at the strange blood flowing out of the faucet. She wiped off the blood on her hands with a cloth towel next to her, then she went over to pick up the phone next to the laboratory door and asked the people outside: "What happened?"


    Charlotte was doing calculations on a notebook. She looked up when she heard Zoe''s question, but didn''t pay any attention. Then the password door of the laboratory was opened, and Angela and several students ran in.


    "You can''t come in," Charlotte immediately jumped up and said, "Have you gone through the disinfection procedure?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to transfer," Angela said directly to Zoe without even looking at Charlotte, which was really annoying.


    "What happened?" Zoe asked.


    "The reservoir was attacked by al-Qaeda members," Angela said. Zoe immediately took action and sorted out the recent research materials with Charlotte. These were very important data. Seeing that the two of them were very nervous, Angela quickly comforted them: "Don''t be afraid, Instructor Will has taken the guards to check. Nothing will happen. It''s just that you two are special, so we have to transfer them."


    Zoe and Charlotte nodded, without stopping to sort. Charlotte felt her pocket, but the note was not there. The things on the table were piled together without being carefully sorted. Charlotte''s note must have been caught in the pile. It was picked up by Charlotte, and it was Charlotte''s private property. Charlotte didn''t want others to see it. She quickly searched through the sorted files. Zoe saw it and asked, "What are you looking for?"


    "A note," Charlotte said, anxiously looking for the note.


    Zoe listened and helped to search, asking, "What kind of note?" Before Charlotte could describe it, Zoe found the piece of paper that was completely irrelevant to the content of the document. She pulled out the paper and handed it to Charlotte, glancing at it casually: "Is it this... um, Suwan?" Zoe recognized Suwan''s name on the note. Charlotte was a little surprised that Zoe actually recognized the Chinese characters on it, but she still took the note. In fact, Zoe only recognized a few characters, and the three characters ''Suwan'' happened to be the ones she was most familiar with.


    Zoe watched Charlotte put the note into her pocket. Without asking any questions, she and Charlotte packed up the materials and walked out of the laboratory with Angela and the others.


    Other people in the city also noticed the water was different. It was terrifying to see the good water turned into blood. Everyone came to the street to find out the reason. The hotel was surrounded by uneasy people. After all, important people lived in the hotel. The rescue team took Zoe and Charlotte to the open space in front of the hotel. There was a plane parked there. Some people noticed their movements and swarmed towards the plane. The guards couldn''t stop them and shouted to them: "There is no danger in this city. No one needs to leave. We won''t leave either!!"


    "Then why did they leave!"


    "Take us away!"


    "If you don''t take us with you, they won''t be able to leave either!"


    These people didn''t know the importance of Charlotte and Zoe, and it wouldn''t make any difference if they knew. They cursed and rushed towards the plane. The guards had to form a human wall to block them, but they couldn''t attack these civilians. These civilians punched and kicked them mercilessly, and almost everyone was injured immediately. Zoe and Charlotte were surrounded by the crowd of rescue teams. Seeing that the situation was bad, Angela had to take out her gun and fired a shot into the sky. She didn''t want to hurt anyone, and this shot was also for deterrence. Sure enough, when the gunshots rang out, the surroundings became quiet. The rescue team quickly pushed the crowd away and rushed onto the plane. Angela was the last one to get on the plane. As soon as she got on the plane, she rushed to Parker who was on the plane and shouted: "Fly the plane!"


    The plane was still in the starting state. Parker heard the order and quickly raised the plane.


    Angela breathed a sigh of relief. She was standing at the cabin door and was about to close the plane door and walk into the interior when a gunshot suddenly rang out.


    It was not the guards who shot at the civilians, but someone in the chaotic crowd who shot Angela.


    Angela was just trying to intimidate, but the bullet actually hit her shoulder. The force of the bullet made Angela''s body unstable and she slumped down beside the cabin door, almost falling to the ground from the already rising plane. Angela fell on the deck of the plane, covering her wound and looking at the people on the ground with rapid breathing. Stars appeared in front of her eyes and her ears were buzzing. It was so dangerous just now. She was completely unprepared at such a close distance. If the shooter had hit Angela''s heart, she would have died here immediately.


    Angela was not alert because she didn''t expect that these people would hurt her. Everyone here can be protected because the guards are here, and they can come here because the rescue team risked their lives to save them, but they are shooting at the people who saved them.


    Seeing Angela injured, these people cursed even more crazily, and every face was filled with resentment, as if Angela and the rescue team were their enemies. Angela looked at their faces, not only did the wound hurt, but she was also very sad. Every time they saved one of them, they would lose the lives of several students. Who were these students? They had to go through many selections to enter Belster, and they had to study for several years to graduate and get the military rank they dreamed of. It can be said that as long as they graduated, they were all high-ranking figures, but now, they were fighting for these civilians. It didn''t matter, this was originally their duty, but it turned out that in the eyes of these civilians, their lives were so cheap.


    The nearest student quickly dragged Angela into the plane and closed the cabin door. The people on the ground stretched out their arms in a rush to try to grab the plane and leave with it. At that moment, their ferocious expressions were no different from those of the zombies.


    Because Angela gestured to the other trainees to keep quiet, the pilot Parker didn''t know that his girlfriend was injured by the gunshot and he continued to operate the plane steadily.


    Angela''s face was a little pale, but the injury wasn''t enough to make her faint from the pain. She remained conscious while receiving Paul''s emergency treatment. The moment the bullet was taken out of her body, Angela gritted her teeth and twitched all over, but didn''t utter a groan of pain.


    Parker in the front was in a good mood and said, "Angela, do you want to come over and be my co-pilot?"


    If Angela hadn''t been injured, Angela would be in a good mood, but now Angela could only cough lightly and said as calmly as possible: "You fly the plane yourself, I''m tired and don''t want to care about you, you drive the plane more steadily, I want to take a nap."


    Parker hunched his shoulders in frustration, whimpered like a big dog, and concentrated on flying his plane.

 Chapter 69 Selfish

    Chapter 69 - 69 SelfishIt is difficult for ordinary people to survive in the end times because their power is too weak.


    Because they are weak, they fear and envy the strong. In order to survive, everyone will do whatever it takes, so it is natural that the dark side of human nature will burst out without restraint. This world no longer distinguishes between good and evil, and abiding by those rules will not allow them to survive. Survival is the most important thing. When everyone is dominated by the dark side, doing evil becomes the trend of survival.


    Suwan had thought about what would happen if she were an ordinary person.


    Of course she would be scared. If Suwan were an ordinary person, she would have the same emotions as an ordinary person, timid, panicky, and full of doubts, but she would definitely try her best to survive with her family, even if it means hurting others.


    Even if it hurts others. This shouldn''t be the thought of a Belster, but Suwan has such a thought now. Saving people is their mission, but the family members that Suwan really wants to save are nowhere to be found. Everyone wants to live by any means, but the rescue team is always on the road of saving people, lingering on the edge of the abyss of death.


    When Suwan saw the student being surrounded and eaten by zombies, his dark side slowly erupted.


    Suwan almost experienced death by being eaten by zombies. She knew how painful that would be, and if she continued to carry out rescue missions, she would end up like this sooner or later.


    Suwan didn''t want to save anyone anymore. What did these people have to do with her? She went to Belster to escape from that rigid family, for her freedom, to be able to do what she wanted. Saving the survivors was her duty as Belster, but how could she do it willingly? If she wasn''t careful, her life would be lost. She wasn''t that great. She was just a selfish little person who couldn''t save the world. She just pushed a survivor off the plane with her own hands.


    Suwan had her own calculations in mind, and she had different thoughts when she looked at each person. The best time to leave was when the rescue mission was carried out. Looking at Instructor Oviso, Suwan thought it would be best if Instructor Oviso did not participate in their mission at that time, otherwise it would hinder her departure. When looking at Mike, Suwan had some doubts about him. She was not sure whether Mike would help her or report her if he found out about her plan. When looking at the woman and the child, Suwan thought of her family again. Although her father and mother expressed their love in different ways, they always treated her as a child who needed protection. At the same time, Suwan really hoped that she would be a survivor like the woman and the child, so that she could avoid danger and go to a safe city.


    After examination, the woman and child were taken out of the medical room. Suwan watched them walk out with envy, knowing that they were leaving this safe zone while she would have to stay here.


    The members of the rescue team had to make a report after the inspection, because they were the only group of people who had entered the central town after the outbreak of the Dark Curtain Crisis, so they had to report the changes in the zombies. I don''t know if it was Suwan''s illusion, but the officer with too pale skin seemed very excited when he heard that the zombies were evolving. It was a kind of enthusiasm for science. He didn''t seem to be worried at all about these zombies becoming stronger. Noticing the strange gazes of the members of the rescue team, the officer tried to calm down, and while recording, he said to himself: "Then we have to catch a zombie to study." His hands were shaking with excitement, and even the words he wrote were crooked. Suwan frowned at him, comparing him with Zoe in his heart, because Suwan was sure that the officer with the name tag on his chest with ''Adolf'' should actually be a researcher.


    Adolf was very tall, but he was abnormally thin. This was because the researchers had irregular diets and were malnourished. The same was true for Zoe. His skin was pale from the sun, and he was obviously more adapted to underground life. This underground safe zone must have taken a long time to build. Judging from the level of perfection of the underground facilities, it would take at least five years to build it to this level.


    For a researcher to be awarded a military rank, it must be that he or she has made a major breakthrough in some research, but Charlotte and Zoe''s scientific contributions are already high enough, but not enough to be awarded a military rank.


    The research project of Belster''s underground science academy is mainly to study blue ocean drugs that can enhance people''s physical fitness, but it caused the outbreak of the dark side of mutation. So what are they researching here?


    Suwan couldn''t guess.


    "Catch zombies?" To catch zombies in the central town, one must take a plane. Suwan felt that the opportunity had come, and immediately pretended to be very interested and asked, "Who''s going?"


    "Of course it''s you," Adolf said in a flattering manner, "You are the most powerful people here."


    His words were clearly a compliment, but Suwan felt uncomfortable listening to them. Because they were powerful, did they deserve to die?


    Suwan thought this was an opportunity, but she couldn''t be too proactive and arouse suspicion. In the end, she was not needed for this matter. It was the other two trainees who were sent to catch zombies. They immediately agreed on a plan and decided to use a rope to lasso a zombie back. That is, the plane would fly back to the sky above the central town, and then the trainees would use a noose to put a zombie''s neck like a bullfighter at the cabin door. The zombie would not have to get on the plane, and would be hoisted all the way back without encountering any zombies. It was perfect. None of them wanted to have too much contact with those zombies again.


    "Hang it back?" Although Suwan couldn''t leave so hastily, he was just thinking about it, but he still felt a little disappointed when he lost the chance to leave. Suwan poured cold water on them: "The zombie is not dead, he will struggle on the way, won''t the zombie''s neck be strangled halfway?"


    This is also possible, so the two trainees decided to lock up the zombies in iron cages. Adolf had just hurriedly taken the notebook with the report and no one knew where it went. The two of them went to find Adolf to ask about the iron cage. Suwan had nothing to do for the time being, so she planned to familiarize herself with the environment of this safe zone so that it would be convenient for her to leave when the time comes. She walked out of the medical room and saw Mike standing in front of the elevator at the end of the corridor, with the woman and the little girl standing in front of him. Mike was the leader of the rescue team that Suwan was in during the last mission. To be a team leader and command team members, of course one must have extraordinary reason and judgment. Suwan had never seen such a gentle and doting expression on Mike''s face. Mike''s expression was always serious, and he would swear occasionally, looking like a strong bear.


    Now the bear squatted on the ground and huddled up, looking at the little girl standing in front of him at eye level. He raised his arm and clumsily stroked the little girl''s hair with his palm, looking cute, reliable, and non-threatening.


    "You look like my dad," the little girl looked at Mike''s eyes with innocent eyes, and then she quickly added: "My dad before he was bitten by the monster. He always touched my head like this before he was bitten."


    Mike didn''t understand what the little girl was saying, but he smiled.


    "Aren''t we going together?" The little girl tugged at Mike''s clothes and asked expectantly, "You will help us fight the monsters. I want you to go with us."


    One of Mike''s palms was bigger than the little girl''s face. He opened his big palm and hugged the girl carefully, using the lightest strength he could. He was afraid of hurting her. Then he stood up, looked at the thin woman, lowered his head, took off the cross from his neck, and put it on the woman. The woman was surprised and surprised. She reached out to touch the cross on her neck, and her eyes turned red with emotion.


    Suwan subconsciously looked down at the cross on her neck. The chain that Zoe found was a black bead chain, which matched the wooden cross very well. It must have taken Zoe a lot of effort to find a matching chain at this time. This was originally given to Zoe by Suwan... Thinking of Zoe, Suwan felt a tightness in her chest. She had to go. If she continued to perform rescue missions, she would die sooner or later. Only by living could there be hope. If Zoe knew that she would do this, she would definitely support her. Zoe wished she could stay away from zombies, but... there was no chance to see Zoe again. Suwan reached out and squeezed the cross on her neck. She would not wear these unnecessary accessories, but what Zoe said when they parted made her care a lot.


    If she had become a zombie, what would be the point of Zoe recognizing her? What was Zoe''s unfinished words?


    "Goodbye," Mike also hugged the woman gently. The woman hesitated and reached out to hug him back, leaning on his shoulders, then hugged him tightly and cried softly in his warm arms. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suwan watched quietly, thought for a while, and felt that Mike did not need to be disturbed, so he turned around and walked back to the medical room. There were still a few trainees left in the medical room teasing the female doctor. The young female doctor was surrounded by tall and energetic men, her face was red and she smiled shyly. The trainees tried their best to please her with words, and she was so amused that she could not speak. Suwan found it funny, and felt sad as he laughed.


    The rescue team is to rescue others, but no one is here to protect them. Who knows if they will be able to come back for the next mission? They are all so young, so they can only enjoy themselves while they are still alive.


    Suwan must leave the rescue team, even if she dies, she wants to die for what she wants to do, not to save irrelevant people.


    She was selfish, cowardly, and shirked her duties, so what?


    Everyone has selfish desires. Just because she is Belster doesn''t mean she can''t have some.


    Mike came back soon, his broad shoulders drooping tiredly and his expression dejected. When he passed by the medical room, he glanced inside and saw Suwan looking at him. He forced a smile. Suwan walked towards him, stood beside him and looked in the direction of the elevator. The woman and the child had already left, and Mike did not have more time to spend with them.


    Yiwei patted Mike''s shoulder in understanding. Mike was half a head taller than her, and it was a little funny to be comforted by her like a child, but Mike still accepted Suwan''s comfort and sighed softly. Weak women always make people want to protect them. If he met this woman at other times, Mike would have pursued her fiercely even if they couldn''t speak the same language, and would have tried his best to protect them. But now he had no time to spend time with this woman, so he could only say goodbye to her. Will they meet again in the future? Maybe, but it is more likely that Mike died in the mission of saving people.


    It didn''t take Suwan long, just two hours, to pretend to stroll around and visit all the places she could go to get to know the layout of the place. Then she went to the guard room and asked the soldiers on duty if she could make a phone call. The other party immediately agreed. Several trainees had already made phone calls before, and they did not stop her.


    Suwan glanced at the multiple surveillance screens in the guard room. The images on them included those on the ground and underground. The entire security zone was under close surveillance.


    Suwan reached out to pick up the phone, but she didn''t know who to dial. Call home? Suwan still remembered the strange call that was hung up. There was no point in calling again, and she would be home soon. So, call Zoe? Suwan wanted to, but she didn''t know the phone number for Zoe''s location.


    Suwan asked the soldiers, "Do you know the phone number of a safe city near Cole City?"


    Several guards had confused expressions and had no idea where Suwan was talking about.


    Suwan could only hang up the phone in frustration, feeling unspeakable.

 Chapter 70 Eliminate the Hidden Love Rival

    Chapter 70 - 70 Eliminate the Hidden Love RivalAt this time, on the plane heading to the safe zone, Angela had a low fever due to her injury. Although this minor injury would not take her life, she still consciously sat in the corner of the plane. She sat by the window and silently watched the situation on the ground. The zombies were almost everywhere, and they could always be seen. Because of her injury, Angela''s patience was not as good as usual. Seeing those zombies constantly appearing on the ground like ants, endlessly, she was so irritated that she wanted to jump off the plane and die with them.


    As for Zoe, she only mentioned the note when everything had calmed down.


    "I just saw Suwan''s name on that note," Zoe asked Charlotte with a smile, at least looking calm, "What did it say?"


    Zoe didn''t even ask a question when she saw the note, so Charlotte thought she didn''t pay attention to it. She was a little surprised that Zoe had kept it in mind.


    The students around them who knew that Zoe and Suwan were a couple looked at Zoe and Charlotte with expressions of watching a good show. Even Angela, who was sitting in the corner of the back row and feeling depressed, leaned forward to watch. It can be seen that gossip is the best medicine to relieve pain.


    "Why should I tell you?" Charlotte was puzzled.


    "Because," Zoe said frankly, "Suwan is my lover."


    Charlotte''s expression was weird and wonderful: "Uh...what, she likes women?"


    "Yes," Zoe nodded in agreement. She crossed her arms again, raised her head slightly, and emphasized with an absolutely strong attitude: "And she only likes me."


    ...Charlotte felt as if she sensed hostility from Zoe''s behavior. It was not an illusion.


    This note was picked up by a mercenary. Mercenaries deal with people from all over the world and know a little bit of each language. Several mercenaries read the note and pieced together what each person had read, and they realized that it was a suicide note. The name ''Suwan'' is not a name like Paul that is easily repeated. Suwan saved Charlotte''s life, so Charlotte asked for the note as a commemoration. She thought that Suwan must be dead since he even wrote a suicide note, and she felt very sad, thinking that she had killed another person.


    Even though Zoe had made clear her relationship with Suwan, this note was Charlotte''s private property. It was up to Charlotte to show it to Zoe or not. Charlotte didn''t want to give this note to Zoe now. Not only did Charlotte feel uncomfortable because of Zoe''s hostility, but also because Charlotte couldn''t tell whether she had any other secret feelings for Su Yi besides gratitude. Anyway, she didn''t hate Suwan. She often missed Suwan in the past few months. When she heard Zoe say that Suwan liked women just now, Charlotte was indeed very excited for a moment.


    Charlotte''s attitude towards the note was very nervous, but this alone was enough to alert Zoe. Zoe intuitively felt that Charlotte had some feelings for Suwan. Women''s intuition was very accurate. Zoe was not a fool who fell in love, well... or rather, she was terribly rational as long as she was not facing Suwan. When facing Suwan, she was still a bit like a fool.


    Someone else likes Suwan? That''s not okay, Zoe won''t agree. Suwan belongs to Zoe alone, no one can snatch her away, even if they just want to, so Zoe asserts her sovereignty domineeringly, determined to nip Charlotte''s undecided thoughts in the bud as soon as possible.


    Charlotte''s buds that hadn''t even broken through the ground were extinguished. She didn''t feel heartbroken, but she still felt a little disappointed. Because of this awkward thought, Charlotte became rebellious. She didn''t want to show the note to Zoe, so she asked Zoe, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Zoe guessed that Charlotte would have this attitude, and she wasn''t angry. Her expression didn''t change. She just stared at Charlotte expressionlessly.


    Charlotte and Zoe used to be colleagues. Charlotte understood Zoe''s working style. Zoe joined the live experiment project a few years earlier than Charlotte. At least in Charlotte''s opinion, Zoe was colder-blooded than her. When she saw those people explode, Zoe did not have any emotional fluctuations. Even when those people''s blood splashed on her face, she just lowered her head to record the data, and her face was always expressionless.


    Just like now.


    Being scrutinized by Zoe like this, Charlotte felt very stressed and uncomfortable, so she had to ask, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "I''m thinking about something," Zoe said calmly, staring at Charlotte.


    Charlotte had no choice but to ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I didn''t see you when the zombies appeared in Belster College," Zoe said slowly, her tone deliberately prolonged: "I thought you were dead, but you suddenly appear now. You were alive at that time, why didn''t you leave with us? Or, why weren''t you in Belster?" Zoe was thinking about this question when she saw Charlotte appear.


    Because Charlotte ran away at that time.


    Zoe suddenly asked about this, which made Charlotte even more uncomfortable.


    Zoe continued to analyze, "You also know Suwan. I really can''t imagine when you met Suwan. Suwan and I became familiar with each other after leaving Belster. After that, Suwan would not have met you, unless you knew each other before. But you and I are the same. You almost always stay in the laboratory and have no chance to see her. So I don''t understand, when did you meet Suwan?"


    Charlotte''s forehead was sweating. Zoe''s guess was very close to the truth. If she continued to guess, she might guess the truth. Although Instructor Will said that he would not tell anyone that Charlotte was the initiator of this disaster, Will could not control other people''s thoughts. Other students did not understand what they were talking about, but just listened curiously. Charlotte really did not want them to know the truth and let them look at her with resentment, even though she was indeed a sinner. Charlotte regretted it so much. Alas, what was there to not read about a piece of paper?


    Afraid that Zoe would continue to speculate, Charlotte quickly took out the note, unfolded it, and handed it to Zoe. However, her guilty behavior only catered to Zoe''s speculation. Zoe looked at Charlotte with increasing suspicion, but did not say much. After all, Will had helped to cover up the facts, and there was no need for her to tell everything. Zoe got the note, but she only recognized Suwan''s name on it, so Charlotte had to translate it for her. It was not that Charlotte herself recognized the words on the note, but the mercenaries had told her the contents of the note.


    The words on this note were written crookedly, and some of the strokes had heavy marks, obviously having been crossed out several times. Perhaps the pen used to write was not working well, and there were several places where the words were completely crossed out. It was unknown under what circumstances this suicide note was written.


    Zoe listened quietly as Charlotte read out the contents of the note.


    Suwan must have been very desperate when she wrote this suicide note, otherwise she wouldn''t have thought of death. As for the "little guy" mentioned in the letter, Zoe guessed that it might be the little squirrel? Suwan never said what she had been through, not a word, so Zoe had no idea that Suwan had been wandering alone for several days, how lonely and desperate she was, and even encountered a group of zombies.


    But Suwan is such a person, too independent, too opinionated, which is both an advantage and a disadvantage. She looks honest, but in fact, she has done more daring and unbelievable things. For example, if she stole the mini camera, I''m afraid few people would believe it if she told others about it.


    Zoe stared at the note for a while, and ignored Charlotte''s request for the note. Instead, she took out a book from the file bag, walked to the corner of the cabin, sat down and read the book.


    Angela saw that Zoe was still focusing on her research and was stunned by her persistence and fanaticism.


    Frankenstein, isn''t it talking about people like Zoe? Angela was a little impressed. She took a sneak peek and saw that there were Chinese characters on the book Zoe was reading. Her face turned strange. She looked carefully and realized that Zoe was looking through an English-Chinese dictionary.


    It turns out that Zoe didn''t completely believe Charlotte''s words. In order to prevent Charlotte from deceiving her, she had memorized the contents of the suicide note and then looked it up in an English-Chinese dictionary. This dictionary was originally used when she wrote love letters.


    It''s so sensible that it''s creepy.


    Angela made a decision immediately: no matter how perverted Zoe''s habits were, she would not care. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------


    The underground first and second floors of the isolation area are the warning areas, and the third floor and above are all laboratories. Walking back and forth are scientific researchers in white coats, each of them in a hurry. You can meet three of them for every step you take. Suwan walked around the first and second floors to familiarize herself with the route, and then tentatively took the elevator to the third floor. No one stopped her. Suwan thought these people were not on guard, but after walking in the corridor on the third floor, she knew the reason.


    The laboratories here are more tightly guarded than those in the Belster Underground Research Institute. Each laboratory is isolated with blinds, and people outside cannot see what experiments are going on inside. If you want to enter the laboratory, you have to use the internal phone on the door to compare the call password with the person inside, and the door will only be opened from the inside. Suwan walked around the corridor and saw nothing, so she took the elevator back to the basement floor. There were two other researchers taking the elevator upstairs with her, and Suwan heard them talking in a low voice.


    "Charlotte is coming."


    "I thought she was dead. She was the most successful experiment."


    "Yes, if she comes back to participate in the research on the antidote, the drug will be developed sooner."


    Suwan listened and moved one ear.


    Charlotte, the traitor Charlotte? How dare she show up? But this had nothing to do with Suwan, so Suwan stopped thinking about it and went to find Mike. He searched again on the second floor and found Mike in the medical room. Mike was not injured, but he was trying to please the young female doctor in the medical room to get some medicine just in case. Suwan watched the excitement for a long time. The female doctor''s face was red, but she just didn''t let Mike get any medicine. Suwan dragged Mike out and asked about the squirrel''s whereabouts.


    They all survived the mission in the central town and had completely forgotten about the squirrel. Mike slapped his head and said in annoyance, "Ah, I should have used the little squirrel to coax her just now," Mike was talking about the little girl.


    Suwan bared his teeth and kicked Mike: "That''s my squirrel." After kicking it, Suwan emphasized cautiously: "I gave it to Zoe, it''s not yours."


    Mike didn''t bother with Suwan. He took the elevator with Suwan to the ground and returned to the plane. Suwan looked around intentionally. No one paid attention to the two of them when they returned to the ground. The soldiers were still guarding the quarantine area. Even after the two of them got on the plane, no one came to ask questions.


    Suwan was a little happy. It would be much easier for her to leave. She even had the chance now. Suwan''s heartbeat quickened with excitement, but she looked calm on the surface. Mike, who was walking in front, had no idea of ??Suwan''s thoughts. He picked up an abandoned combat bag in the corner and opened it. The little squirrel that was about to suffocate immediately popped its head out and jumped onto Mike''s shoulder, with all its fur standing on end. Mike breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and prepared to get off the plane, then saw Suwan walk into the cockpit.


    "What are you looking at?" Mike walked over and asked.


    Suwan stared at the dashboards, and when she heard Mike''s question, she immediately turned around and smiled: "Just take a look," then she followed Mike off the plane.


    Suwan, who was walking behind Mike, had a frustrated look on his face.


    The fuel on this plane was not enough for Suwan to fly back home, not even to the safe city near Cole City, especially... Suwan didn''t know the way back to that city. She only thought of this problem after she got on the plane.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Suwan didn''t recognize the route no matter where it went.


    The author has something to say:


    What''s wrong with not knowing the way? What! Is that? Isn''t that cute?

 Chapter 71 Searching for the Pilot

    Chapter 71 - 71 Searching for the PilotSuwan didn''t think it was shameful to not know the way.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know the way. What a big deal. Forget it, let''s find a pilot. As for the fact that she doesn''t know the way, Suwan thinks it''s better to keep it to herself. If she doesn''t say it, who will know? And this matter must not be known to Angela. If she knows, Suwan can imagine how Angela will laugh at her. But... maybe she will never see Angela again.


    But which pilot would dare to help Suwan escape? Not reporting her was good enough, but now things were getting complicated. Where could I find a pilot willing to help Suwan?


    Suwan is concerned about her family and doesn''t want to be the next person to sacrifice herself to save the survivors. She hasn''t reached that point yet. She is determined to leave the rescue team. Although the idea of ??''escaping'' is a bit naive, Suwan doesn''t think she is the only one who thinks so.


    Suwan believes that every student wants to leave the rescue group, but no one dares to do it.


    Suwan dares.


    Suwan followed Mike listlessly into the tower. The little squirrel squatted on Mike''s shoulder, and its big furry tail swept back and forth in front of Suwan''s eyes, making Suwan unable to help but stretch out her claws towards the little squirrel, wanting to touch its furry fur. The little squirrel was so nervous on the plane that its hair stood on end. Before Suwan could touch the little squirrel, it bared its teeth and waved a claw at her.


    "Who rescued you? You have no conscience," Suwan quickly retracted her hand. She didn''t like this little animal very much, but she was unwilling to suffer a loss at the hands of the little squirrel. She bent her fingers and flicked the little squirrel''s erect ears. The little squirrel immediately went crazy and stretched out its sharp little claws to grab Suwan. Suwan jumped back a step, and the little squirrel couldn''t reach her because of its short arms, and squeaked in anger.


    Seeing Suwan quarreling with the squirrel like a child, Mike laughed and said, "Stop messing around."


    Mike used to be the leader of Suwan''s group and had some authority in Suwan''s eyes. After Mike said that, Suwan became serious and stopped teasing the little squirrel.


    Mike imitated Adolf who had led them into the underground space before and made the same gesture towards the monitor in the corner. The ground where Suwan and Mike were standing began to shake, and the sound of a machine starting up was heard underground.


    "Mike, do you know the student who fell today?" Suwan asked Mike while waiting.


    Mike shook his head and his expression became serious.


    There were so many students, and not everyone knew each other, but that didn''t stop them from feeling sad about the death of that student.


    "I wanted to give this squirrel to Zoe, but now it''s yours. Can you do me a favor?" Suwan said with a smile, "Maybe I''ll be the next person to die. Don''t refuse."


    Mike looked at the negative Suwan and said no words of comfort. After all, words of comfort were too powerless. If he comforted Suwan, who would comfort him?


    Mike asked, "What''s going on?"


    "If I die, when you see Zoe, can you please not tell her the truth? Just tell her that I''m home," Suwan said with a smile, trying to make it sound like a joke.


    Mike did not agree immediately, but looked at Suwan in silence, almost making Suwan think that Mike saw through her tricks.


    But Mike agreed anyway: "Okay," Mike nodded and said, "If I can see her."


    Suwan breathed a sigh of relief. Whether Mike saw through her or not, at least he didn''t expose her.


    "What about you?" Suwan acted as if this was just a joke. She asked Mike, "If you die first, do you need my help?"


    Mike lowered his head and waited for the elevator to rise: "No one needs your help, just live well."


    Suwan was stunned as she didn''t expect Mike to say that.


    Mike said dejectedly: "Enough people have died, just live well."


    Suwan was sure Mike knew what he was thinking.


    Perhaps it was because Mike had the same idea that he was able to guess Suwan''s answer.


    The ground in the middle cracked and an elevator rose from underground, but the roar of an airplane was also heard outside.


    Suwan was now very sensitive to airplanes, or more precisely, to pilots, so he ignored the elevator and ran out of the tower. Mike was also curious about the incoming plane, so he followed him out.


    The plane was slowly landing. Suwan was stunned to see an iron cage hanging next to the cabin door. Inside the cage was an angry, roaring zombie.


    Suwan just said it casually, but she didn''t expect that the zombie was actually brought back in a cage. The style of the cage was very familiar to Suwan, as she had been locked up in this kind of cage before.


    The plane landed in the open space of the safe zone. Two students jumped out of the plane. Seeing Suwan standing there, they waved to her excitedly: "Hey, Su, your method is really effective!"


    Suwan laughed dryly.


    The zombies stretched their hands out of the gaps in the iron bars and waved them non-stop. The two trainees carefully avoided the zombies and dragged the cage tied with ropes into the tower. Seeing that the elevator was just rising to the ground, they turned around and asked Suwan and Mike: "Are you not coming in?"


    Suwan stretched out her hands and made a firm X sign. She didn''t want to have any close contact with zombies, even through a cage.


    Mike hugged the little squirrel that was trembling with fear at the sight of zombies, and also refused.


    The elevator descended, and Suwan looked at the plane that was flying back. The pilot had already gotten off the plane and was walking towards this side. The plane was pushed into a tower by several soldiers, and the sound of an elevator rising and falling could be heard from the tower.


    It seems that every tower here is an entrance to the underground.


    Suwan was eager to get along well with the pilot. When she saw the pilot approaching, she felt that the opportunity was not to be missed. She cupped her hands and made a heart shape, and talked to Mike: "I have always envied pilots. They fly around in the sky with their planes. How cool they are."


    Mike was confused. Aren''t all the students at Belster able to fly airplanes? What''s so cool about that? Why did Suwan look so envious?


    The pilot who was walking over heard Suwan''s praise and looked at Suwan for a second longer. Seeing that it was a cute Asian girl praising him, he straightened his chest proudly.


    "Wow," Suwan watched the pilot approaching with fascination, performing an exaggerated act: "He really is a pilot, look at his chest muscles!"


    What''s so good about it... Mike glanced at Suwan''s chest and was confused. Suwan''s chest was much bigger, why would she envy the pilot''s?


    The pilot was about to walk into the tower and take the elevator to the underground space. When he heard Suwan''s compliment, he turned around and walked towards Suwan. He reached out and took Suwan''s hand, kissed the back of Suwan''s hand, and asked in a gentlemanly manner, "Beautiful lady, may I have the honor of knowing your name?"


    Suwan usually hates getting close to people, but now that someone is holding her hand, she forced herself not to refuse. She looked shy, but in fact she stomped her feet hard to vent her frustration: "Just call me Su," Of course, it would be even better if you were willing to take me for a run, Suwan smiled.


    The pilot was very happy to see that he was favored by Suwan. It was simply a fantasy to find a girlfriend in this doomsday. His previous girlfriend was fed to zombies.


    Mike blinked hard, thinking he was hallucinating, but it was not an illusion. Suwan looked shy and ran happily into the tower with the pilot.


    "What''s going on," Mike muttered to himself, "Previous sentence he asked me to help convey a message to Zoe, and now he''s fallen in love with someone else?" Is this still the innocent Suwan?


    The little squirrel followed with a squeak.


    "You don''t understand either, do you?"


    "squeak!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mike was confused and walked back to the tower almost at the same time, only to see that the elevator was already halfway down.


    "Wait!" Mike quickly took two steps forward, but the elevator was already descending mercilessly.


    Mike angrily kicked the ground that had closed again: "I hope you guys break up soon!"


    When Mike took the next elevator back to the basement, he saw Suwan flirting with the pilot in the corridor.


    "Can you take me for a flight in the sky? I really envy the pilots who can fly freely in the sky," Suwan said in a coquettish voice, twirling the pilot''s collar with her fingers.


    The pilot looked embarrassed: "This won''t work."


    "No?" Suwan showed a disappointed look, and asked persistently: "Really?"


    "It''s really not possible," the pilot said honestly, "It doesn''t comply with regulations."


    Suwan loosened his hand that was playing with the other person''s collar and immediately took a step back.


    Unexpectedly, Suwan immediately turned hostile, and the pilot looked innocent: "Su, even if I can''t fly, I have muscles." He raised his arms and clenched his fists, showing his biceps to Suwan, hoping that Suwan would change his mind.


    Suwan originally planned that if the pilot was willing to take her on a flight, she would hold the pilot hostage and fly to China. Now that the plan didn''t work, Suwan certainly wasn''t bothered to put on an act with the pilot.


    Seeing Suwan ruthlessly using him and then throwing him away when he failed, Mike said with a tut-tut sound: "This woman is so mean."


    "Squeak!" the little squirrel shouted.


    Suwan pulled up his shirt a little, showing the pilot his abdominal muscles, and then rolled his eyes at the pilot: "Everyone doesn''t have them."


    The girlfriend who just held his hand turned around and walked away coldly. She even had muscles. It was really frustrating in every sense. The pilot turned around in frustration and banged his head against the wall. He felt dizzy after hitting it twice. He turned his head and saw the tall Mike. He muttered to himself in a trance: "Men still have more choices..."


    Mike''s hair stood on end and he quickly ran along the wall. When he turned the corner of the corridor, he saw Suwan looking distressed.


    Normally Suwan hated close contact with others, and even Angela had to look at her expression before getting close to her. But in the eyes of many people, body language is a way to express intimacy. Mike thought about how close Suwan was to the pilot just now, so he tentatively reached out his hand to put his hand on Suwan''s shoulder, but before he could touch her, Suwan dodged.


    "Why are you dodging?" Mike said happily, "He kissed your hand just now, and I couldn''t even put my arm around his shoulder. Are we still friends?" Before he could finish his words, the pilot passed by in a depressed mood. When he saw Suwan, his eyes lit up and he rushed over to pull Suwan''s hand and make peace with her. Suwan slapped his hand away with such force that the pilot gasped in pain and blew on the back of his hand pitifully.


    "Tsk," Mike concluded, "this woman is really ruthless."


    "squeak!!"

 Chapter 72 Reunion

    Chapter 72 - 72 ReunionInstructor Will told them to hold their heads high and walk toward hell to save those who were struggling to survive in hell. But if the students were already in hell, who could they save?


    Suwan was determined to leave the rescue team, but she couldn''t find a way to leave. If she wanted to leave, she had to get a plane. However, this safe zone looked loose on the surface, but in fact, everything was done according to the rules and regulations. Suwan tried her best but couldn''t get a plane. The scientific research officer Adolf had not appeared since the trainees brought back the zombies from the central town. He was probably immersed in the frenzy of scientific research and forgot about them. Without a mission to perform, it meant that she would not face the danger of zombies. Suwan couldn''t stay in the safe underground base. Having nothing to do made her almost crazy. The trainees couldn''t stay in the safe underground for a lifetime. The safe underground base was not prepared for them. Sooner or later, they would face zombies again. Next time, who knows if the next mission will be death? But if you don''t leave the underground base, how can you have a chance to escape? But Suwan had no way out. This became Suwan''s heart disease. Her irritability was all on her face, which made other trainees secretly guess whether Suwan was on her menstrual period. Women always have a few days when they are very irritable. At this time, it is better not to get close to them and be cannon fodder. So even Mike, who has a good relationship with Suwan, took the little squirrel and hid far away.


    Two days later, Suwan met Tok while wandering in the corridor of the underground base.


    Tok was Suwan''s former anatomy instructor at Belster. He had always admired Suwan, but because of his admiration for Suwan, he always forced her to skip other teachers'' classes. Suwan received many complaints from other instructors for this. When Suwan saw Professor Tok in front of her, she subconsciously turned her head and pretended not to see him. She stopped and remembered that she was no longer in Belster, and she no longer had to worry about Professor Tok threatening her with deducting credits.


    Tok was wearing a knee-length white lab coat, which was not much different from before. He came up from the laboratory on the second floor underground, much earlier than Suwan, but he had been conducting experiments in the laboratory so he had not seen Suwan. Tok had been here longer than Suwan and had more information channels than Suwan. Seeing that Suwan was still strolling in the corridor at this time, he asked curiously, "Suwan, your girlfriend is coming, aren''t you going to pick her up?"


    Suwan didn''t react immediately. Who, her girlfriend, Zoe, she came? How could it be possible? Suwan couldn''t believe that she was so lucky.


    "Really?" Suwan suspected that Tok was teasing her.


    But Tok was not a humorous person. Seeing that Suwan didn''t believe him, he shrugged and turned away. Suwan didn''t even hesitate. As soon as Tok left, she hurriedly took the elevator to the ground. Even if it was fake, she wanted to come up and take a look. However, when she took the elevator to the ground, Suwan didn''t see Zoe. She was immediately disappointed, but she looked up and asked the soldier on the top of the tower unwillingly: "Will there be a plane coming later?" The other party replied: "There are planes coming every day."


    Nothing came out of her question, but Suwan didn''t leave. Anyway, there was nothing to do in the underground base, so she might as well wait here for a while, what if Zoe really came? However, waiting without a purpose was really painful. Suwan regretted not asking Tok when Zoe would come. Now she couldn''t find him even if she wanted to go back. Suwan looked up at the sky and waited until her neck was sore. She leaned against the wall of the tower and took a comfortable position. Later, she became more and more bored, so she slid down the wall of the tower and squatted on the ground to play with sand.


    About two hours later, Suwan had built a sand tower with sand. The roar of an airplane was heard in the sky. Suwan stood up suddenly, but his legs were numb from squatting for too long. He almost fell to the ground. He jumped several steps on the ground before he could stand firm. Although he didn''t know whether Zoe was on this plane, Suwan still looked around expectantly.


    The plane landed at the airport on the ground. The door of the plane was pushed open and the people inside jumped out one after another. Seeing that the people coming down were all familiar to her, they were the trainees who stayed with Zoe in the safe city, Suwan was very happy and ran forward a few steps. On her way to the plane, she saw Zoe getting off the plane. Zoe got off the plane and looked around the safe zone. She felt strange. She never knew there was a safe zone near Belster before.


    "Zoe!!" Suwan yelled, waving at Zoe with a bright smile.


    Zoe heard a familiar voice and looked over quickly. When she saw Suwan, she was so surprised that she didn''t know how to react. She smiled at Suwan stupidly before she came to her senses. Then she shouted to Suwan anxiously, "Angela, she''s hurt!"


    What? Angela is injured?! Suwan was startled.


    "Inside," Zoe pointed into the plane.


    Suwan was worried about Angela, so he temporarily suppressed his joy of seeing Zoe. When he passed by Zoe, their fingertips touched intentionally, and then Suwan quickly ran into the plane.


    Angela''s injury was not serious, and the wound was roughly bandaged, but she had lost too much blood and her face was very pale. When she saw Suwan rushing in worriedly, she still had the mind to joke, "What a coincidence."


    Parker squatted beside Angela and blamed himself. He wanted to help Angela up, but his rough hands and feet touched Angela''s wound again. Angela''s lips trembled in pain. A trainee kindly helped Angela up. Seeing Suwan coming, he handed the person to Suwan. Suwan helped Angela out of the plane slowly. Seeing the nearby soldiers looking at Angela warily, he shouted at him angrily: "Go find a doctor!"


    The soldier was stunned by Suwan''s yell and turned around to report.


    Suwan was wholeheartedly supporting Angela, while Zoe and Parker followed closely beside them. As for Charlotte standing next to them, Suwan didn''t notice her at all. Moreover, Charlotte had changed so much that Suwan didn''t recognize her at all. Charlotte followed them and wanted to say something several times, but she didn''t find the opportunity. She could only stop and watch these people walk further and further away. Charlotte had been looking forward to seeing Suwan again. She and Suwan had been through hardships, and Suwan had saved her life. They should have had a lot to talk about.


    Although Angela was injured, it was only a gunshot wound. As long as she was not bitten by a zombie, there would be no big problem. She was recuperating in the ward for the time being. Suwan stayed with her in the ward for a while. Seeing Parker peeking around, he left the ward and left time for Parker and Angela.


    Zoe was waiting outside the ward. When she saw Suwan coming out, she immediately stepped forward and hugged Suwan''s neck, hugging Suwan tightly: "My Avi," Zoe sighed softly in Suwan''s ear: "Great, we meet again, you are still alive, intact, not injured, I am not dreaming," Suwan also hugged Zoe tightly back. They both thought that the last time was a permanent separation, and they were prepared to never see each other again. It can be seen that fate still favors them. The two hugged each other, very satisfied, and no one wanted to let go first. They hugged each other and swayed happily for a while, and Suwan took Zoe''s hand and went back to her temporary dormitory. Zoe didn''t hug enough, such a passionate Suwan is rare! She was like a clingy koala, leaning against Suwan''s half body, staring at Suwan eagerly, not realizing how much Suwan was taking advantage of her soft breasts pressing against Suwan''s arm. Suwan''s heart was beating wildly under Zoe''s passionate gaze, and she was also very excited, but her emotions were not as exposed as Zoe''s. The soldiers passing by kept looking at the two of them with ambiguous eyes, making Suwan blush. Zoe even whispered pitifully in Suwan''s ear: "I may have to go to the laboratory later, and I don''t know how long I can stay with you..."


    Zoe pursed her lips in pretentiousness and blinked at Suwan with her lake green eyes.


    Suwan didn''t hesitate at this time. He tilted his head and gave Zoe a kiss on the cheek. The two of them rubbed their noses intimately, and Zoe was satisfied.


    "When are you going to the lab?" Suwan asked.


    "Ah... I don''t think it''s too urgent. Charlotte sent the information over first, so it''s okay for me to go later," Zoe smiled.


    Suwan took Zoe back to her temporary dormitory, which was a double room. Another female student in the room saw the two people walking in intimately like conjoined twins, raised her eyebrows meaningfully at Suwan, and walked out, leaving the space for the two people.


    Zoe was very happy to meet Suwan again. She didn''t think too much when Suwan brought her to the room. After all, Suwan was so conservative. She guessed that the two of them were just talking about intimate things. But Zoe was infected by the ambiguous attitude of the student who left. She became inexplicably shy. She also wanted to have something happen with Suwan. Seeing that the female student closed the door considerately, she reached out to unbutton her clothes. Suwan poured Zoe a glass of water. When he turned around, he saw that Zoe had taken off her clothes swiftly and was unbuttoning her bra with her backhand.


    Suwan was stunned. He tilted his head back and drank half of the water he had poured for Zoe to calm down.


    "What are you doing?" Suwan was dumbfounded.


    Zoe struggled with the invisible bra clasp on her back. She was not good at this kind of trivial matter. It took her several minutes to put on her bra. She winked at Suwan and said, "Take off your clothes."


    It was so refreshing that Suwan was speechless.


    "No, no, no, no," Suwan quickly waved his hands to stop him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want to help me take it off yourself?" Zoe deliberately misunderstood.


    Suwan almost choked on his mouthful of water.


    Zoe finally unfastened the bra clasp, breathed a sigh of relief, and grabbed both sides of the bra with both hands to take it off. Seeing that Zoe was about to open her mind, Suwan rushed over and grabbed Zoe''s hands, grabbed Zoe''s clothes and wrapped Zoe tightly: "Talk it over! Don''t use force!"

 Chapter 73 Doing Bad Things

    Chapter 73 - 73 Doing Bad ThingsZoe was wrapped up like a silkworm. She blinked her eyes and asked Suwan unwillingly, "Are you not interested in my body anymore?" Her hands were wrapped in clothes, so she twisted and turned to break free. Suwan didn''t dare to let go of her hands holding her clothes, so he simply tied the two sleeves behind Zoe. Zoe couldn''t take off her clothes no matter how hard she tried. She had no choice but to give up. She didn''t feel embarrassed. She looked around the room and asked generously, "Which bed is yours?"


    "The left one."


    Zoe moved over, fell on her back on the bed, and motioned to the person next to her: "Come and sit."


    Suwan was still frightened and stood still.


    "Sit up," Suwan said, standing still.


    "Can''t you just lie down?" Zoe asked innocently.


    "This is a very serious matter. I can''t just talk about it lying down."


    Zoe tried, but her hands were tied behind her back and she couldn''t sit up at all. She had no choice but to give up: "I can''t sit up."


    Suwan was relieved. He glanced at the door to see that no one would come in for a while. He walked over and got close to Zoe, and whispered in her ear, "I want to tell you something. Don''t be surprised."


    Suwan spoke in Zoe''s ear, and the heat tickled Zoe''s ears. Zoe laughed, tilted her head and kissed Suwan on the face. The successful sneak attack made Zoe in a good mood. She smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Did you miss me a lot?"


    "I missed you so much," Suwan said honestly.


    Zoe''s eyes lit up: "Then untie the knot of my clothes."


    "Let''s tie it first," Suwan said quickly, "I just miss you normally, I don''t want to make love as soon as we meet."


    Zoe snorted, "I missed you, too." Zoe leaned her head forward and kissed Suwan again, "But I also like to put my hands on you. This is my way of expressing my feelings. You can''t refuse."


    Suwan had nothing to say. If she continued talking, the topic might go off topic. She quickly said, "Zoe, I didn''t expect you to be here. That''s great because I also have something I want to say to you in person."


    "Say you love me?" Zoe smiled and looked at Suwan expectantly: "It seems you haven''t said this yet." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m leaving now."


    "Of course I love...what?" Zoe asked stupidly.


    "I''m leaving, Zoe," Suwan said seriously.


    "I just met you, and you''re going on a mission again?" There was no smile on Zoe''s face, and she looked disappointed and worried.


    "It''s not a mission," Suwan lowered his voice, "I want to go home."


    There is only one place Suwan can call home, and Zoe immediately asks, "You want to go back to China?"


    Suwan looked into Zooey''s emerald eyes and nodded gently.


    Zoe was silent for a while before she said depressedly, "Is this what you wanted to say to me in person?"


    Suwan nodded with difficulty.


    "Say goodbye to me in person?" Zoe glared at Suwan in a reproachful manner, making Suwan feel extremely guilty.


    "Okay..." Zoe said in a long tone, lowered her eyes, and said lostly: "I''m a little sad, hug me." Seeing that Zoe was in a low mood, Suwan hugged her without saying a word. The next second, Suwan''s clothes were tightly grabbed by Zoe. It turned out that Zoe was lying on her back on the bed, and her hands behind her back had already undone her clothes. As soon as she grabbed Suwan, Zoe''s attitude immediately changed. She glared and tightly grasped Suwan''s clothes: "I am very sad, and more angry! You only thought about saying goodbye to me and didn''t think of taking me with you. Avi, if you don''t take me with you, I won''t let go, don''t think about leaving me!"


    Suwan really didn''t think of taking Zoe with him. First, her behavior was to evade responsibility. She was a deserter and shouldn''t implicate Zoe. Second, there would be many dangers and troubles along the way. As a researcher, Zoe was under the most stringent protection and he shouldn''t take risks with her. However, looking at Zoe''s current attitude, she would definitely not give up if he didn''t take her with him. Suwan had no choice but to ask, "If you leave with me, what about the antidote for the conspiracy?"


    This is indeed a matter. Zoe bit her lip and still held Suwan''s clothes tightly. "The research on the antidote does not need me alone. Now that Charlotte is back, her participation in the experiment will be more valuable than mine. Besides..." She stared at Suwan angrily and seemed to want to bite him. "Avi, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t save the world, and neither can I. The antidote doesn''t work without me. I only care about you. I''m sad to death just thinking about you getting hurt or dying in a place I don''t know. I''d rather take risks with you. I''m not afraid of death. As long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything. What I''m afraid of is not knowing your situation."


    Suwan was so touched that her eyes were a little sore. She took a long breath and comforted Zoe: "It''s too far to think about these things now. I don''t have a specific plan yet. It''s too difficult to leave."


    It was indeed not easy to leave. Zoe understood Suwan and let go of his hand holding Suwan''s clothes. Suwan turned over and lay beside her. The two of them stared at the ceiling in a daze. After a few minutes of silence, Zoe asked Suwan: "How are you going to leave?"


    Suwan was relieved immediately. Suwan firmly believed that there were two people who knew her escape plan but would never report her, one was Angela and the other was Zoe.


    Zoe is a smart woman, not only in her learning ability. Suwan didn''t need to explain much, Zoe understood the other meaning behind Suwan''s words.


    The places where the rescue team went to perform their missions were all the areas with the most serious zombie outbreaks. In these places, countless members of the rescue team had died. Want to go home? That was impossible. Even if they died, they would not be able to go back. Their bodies would be torn and devoured by the zombies.


    The number of members in the rescue team is getting smaller and smaller. If they keep carrying out dangerous missions like this, sooner or later they will all die at the hands of zombies. Suwan is so eager to escape from the rescue team because he also wants to survive.


    Suwan was extremely disappointed with the rescue team. At this time, the belief in Belstrom and the tiger could no longer restrain her. She just wanted to survive and leave.


    Zoe did not show any disgust at all, because she did not think that Suwan was a deserter by doing this. She loved Suwan and of course wanted Suwan to be alive. Not only did she not stop him, she also wanted to help Suwan escape and run with Suwan.


    The problem is how to leave.


    "Of course I flew back," Suwan said.


    Of course, if they want to leave the rescue team and leave the base, the only way to leave is by plane. But just now on the ground, Zoe clearly saw several planes parked at the airport. If Suwan wants to leave, there should be many opportunities. Zoe is also very grateful for her luck. If Suwan left alone or went on a mission, how could she meet Suwan by chance? This miss may be a farewell forever. Zoe looked at the cross on Suwan''s neck. She is a rigorous scientist, but at this moment she began to believe in fate. Fate is really wonderful. If they meet and get to know each other, they will not fall in love if there is a little mistake. Zoe is grateful to fate in her heart. She thinks she understands why Chinese people care about "fate". She and Suwan are very destined.


    "I see there are planes parked at the airport," Zoe said, confused.


    "This..." Suwan hesitated, feeling very embarrassed. How should he put it? After all, it was still a bit embarrassing. But Zoe was not Angela, so she wouldn''t laugh at him, right? Thinking of this, Suwan risked his life and said directly: "The rules here are very strict. Those planes need approval before they can take off, and most importantly, I don''t know the way."


    Zoe tilted her head and thought about it, and understood. Although the students of Belster were very powerful, even the most capable people would get lost if they didn''t know the way.


    Zoe thought for a moment and said, "Yes, the location of this underground base is confidential, and I don''t know which plate we are on on the earth now."


    "All I know is that it''s near Belster," Suwan said.


    "Knowing this is not enough," Zoe said helplessly, "Belster''s location is also confidential."


    The two of them looked at each other, and Zooey blinked at Suwan, and suddenly her eyes lit up: "I thought of someone."


    The person Zoe would think of must be the pilot who knows the way. When she said that, Suwan also thought of it.


    "Parker?"


    "Don''t you two know each other?" Zoe nodded vigorously.


    It''s not like they knew each other, they weren''t that familiar with each other, but because of Angela, Suwan had a good impression of Parker. It was just that Suwan was very calm when he asked an unknown pilot for help, but when it came to Parker, who he knew, Suwan felt a little guilty and didn''t want to implicate his good friend Angela.


    "Let''s go talk to Angela, the chances of success are better, and he won''t report you if he disagrees," Zoe suggested.


    Suwan thought about it and nodded in agreement. Suwan was so eager to leave here that he had to try any possible method. Although he didn''t want to implicate Angela, if Angela agreed, then it should be no problem to discuss and think of a way to clear Angela and Parker of responsibility.


    Seeing that Suwan agreed, Zoe smiled and stuck to Suwan, putting her arms around her shoulders and said, "Angela needs to have a good rest. Let''s not disturb her for now."


    Suwan nodded in agreement: "Then we''ll go find her tonight."


    "No one is coming to disturb us now," Zoe smiled slyly. Her clothes were just draped over her body, and with the slightest movement, large areas of skin were exposed.


    Now that we have finished talking about the serious stuff, it''s time to do some unserious things.

 Chapter 74 In Collusion

    Chapter 74 - 74 In CollusionOnly then did Suwan realize that he was hugged tightly by Zoe. There was no space between them at all, and even their faces were intimately pressed against each other. It was so close that Suwan''s heartbeat immediately accelerated and his body stiffened.


    "Oh, yes," Suwan straightened her back, not daring to move, and looked straight at the ceiling above her head: "Are you tired from flying? Do you want to take a rest?" She was about to get up and run, but Zoe held her tightly in her arms.


    "I was a little tired," Zoe opened her mouth and bit Suwan''s earlobe lightly, leaving a little tooth mark, then licked her earlobe with her tongue.


    Suwan''s ears immediately turned red, and the blush continued to spread to his neck and face.


    Alas, this really can''t be blamed on Suwan. In the eyes of the conservative Suwan, intimacy between lovers is a shy thing and must be done secretly. For example, when the moon is dark and the wind is strong, although they are in the underground base, the lights in the room are very bright, which makes Suwan very uncomfortable.


    "How about turning off the lights?" Suwan suggested.


    Zoe glanced at the switch next to the door. She didn''t want Suwan to leave her to turn off the light, so she immediately said, "No, I can''t wait!" Without giving Suwan a chance to escape, she reached out and pulled the quilt from the bed over to cover herself and Suwan, "That''s it!"


    Before Suwan could react, the quilt covered her head and her vision went dark. Before she could resist, Zoe pounced on her and pressed her down so that she could not run away. The two of them were stacked together, and a small hillock immediately appeared in the quilt.


    "Hey, ouch!" Suwan struggled hard in the quilt: "You, don''t take off my clothes!"


    "Of course you have to take off your clothes!" Zoe said matter-of-factly, competing with Suwan: "And you have to take off all your clothes!"


    "You, don''t tear it apart!" Suwan shouted in despair, "I can do it myself!"


    There was a rustling sound under the quilt. Suwan and Zoe''s clothes were thrown out from under the quilt. Neither of them quarreled anymore. Suwan''s legs, which were originally resting on the edge of the bed, soon moved back under the quilt. In a few minutes, Suwan emerged from under the quilt with sweat all over his forehead and a red face. "It''s too hot. I''d better go turn off the light..." However, his objection was ineffective and he was pulled back under the quilt the next second.


    In the evening, Suwan and Zoe went to visit Angela in the ward with rosy and shiny faces. Angela, lying on the bed as a patient, was very depressed seeing the two of them being so clingy and not taking her seriously at all.


    "Are you two here to see me?" Angela patted the bed hard with her uninjured hand, and had to speak to get the two people''s attention.


    "I came to see you once during the day," Suwan didn''t feel at all that he was being disloyal for the sake of beauty.


    Angela flipped a big silver.


    "I have something to tell you about women," Suwan winked at Angela, "Ask Parker to step aside for a while."


    Angela flipped the silver again: "Do you think I stopped him from leaving?" To prove it, Angela looked at Parker who was peeling an apple in the corner of the ward and said, "Parker, go back to your dormitory."


    Parker looked at the uncut apple peel carefully and peeled it slowly, as if peeling apples was the only meaningful thing left in his life.


    Angela looked at Suwan, then said to Parker, "Parker, I want to eat an apple."


    Parker immediately peeled off the peel in two strokes, cut the apple into several pieces and brought it over.


    Angela ate her apples and complained happily, "Look, he won''t leave. He followed me to the bathroom just now. I''m so annoyed."


    Suwan and Zoe looked at each other. Parker had to leave. This matter must not be let known to Parker before Angela agreed.


    Zoe looked at Parker and said, "Parker, researchers are generally treated better. Where did you get the apple from? Go ask. You may be able to get other fruits back."


    Parker looked at Angela hesitantly, not wanting to leave. Angela thought about it and decided that apples were enough and she didn''t really want to eat fruit.


    "Angela, do you want to eat?" Suwan held Angela''s hand maliciously and pinched the back of her hand with two fingers.


    "Ouch!" Angela screamed in pain and hurriedly drove Parker away: "Go get it quickly, and come back slowly."


    Parker walked away, looking back every few steps.


    Angela lowered her head and blew on her pinched red hand, accusing Suwan: "You are so mean, bullying the injured!"


    "I didn''t have the chance to ask you before, how did you get injured, and how did you leave the city?" Suwan asked seriously.


    Angela snorted and shook her fist at Suwan: "You spent a whole day with Zoe and didn''t even have time to ask?"


    Suwan blushed and choked.


    "I don''t know the details, but I know that al-Qaeda members attacked the reservoir. The situation was not dangerous at the time, but for safety reasons, Xia and I..." Zoe paused, glanced at Angela, and continued, "We were sent to this base."


    Angela blew on the back of her hand, pretending not to hear.


    Al Qaeda members? Suwan immediately thought of the al Qaeda members who had ambushed the rescue team in Cole City but escaped. They must have done it.


    "If it''s not dangerous, how did you get hurt?" Suwan was surprised: "Did you have a direct exchange of fire with al-Qaeda members?"


    Angela snorted coldly: "I haven''t seen it at all."


    "and you..."


    "Don''t mention it," Angela waved her hand, very frustrated.


    Suwan had no choice but to stop asking questions, but she looked at Zoe and saw her nod quietly. She knew that Zoe would tell her what happened in private.


    "Let''s get to the point," Zoe urged, "Parker will be back soon."


    Suwan took a few deep breaths to prepare himself mentally. After all, it was a bit difficult to confess to his good friend that he was going to desert. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Suwan so serious, Angela smiled strangely: "Why are you so serious? Are you going to ask me to help you do something bad?"


    Angela''s guess was pretty accurate.


    Everything in this world, no matter how complicated, can be explained in one sentence as long as there is no intentional concealment.


    Suwan''s plan was to chat casually to lower Angela''s vigilance, and then give Angela a hint and let Angela understand it herself, so as not to scare Angela by saying it too directly. After all, there is a difference between thinking and doing. Suwan is the first person to put the escape into action, that is, the first person to eat crabs, which is quite shocking in the eyes of others. Suwan believes that what Mike can guess should not be difficult for Angela to understand with her IQ.


    Zoe was right in reminding him that no one knew when Parker would be back and they couldn''t waste time, so Suwan had no choice but to get straight to the point.


    The underground base was safe enough, and the ward was basically just a decoration. Angela was the only patient in the ward, but Suwan still looked around cautiously. Zoe and she had a tacit understanding. She walked over quickly and closed the door. Seeing Zoe and Suwan being mysterious, Angela, as a woman, had a bad feeling. Facing Suwan''s malicious smile, she felt something was wrong.


    It''s actually just a matter of one sentence.


    When Suwan told Zoe, he used just one sentence. As a Belster, Angela should have a higher tolerance than Zoe, right? So Suwan said the same thing to Angela.


    "I want to go home," Suwan said very quickly, then observed Angela''s expression.


    Angela heard it clearly. Suwan''s concise words brought a huge blow to Angela, without any buffer, which made Angela''s brain confused. Angela laughed dryly, but asked unhappily: "It''s not what I thought, right?"


    Suwan nodded seriously. It was just what Angela thought.


    Angela didn''t seem to know how to react. She maintained her puppet-like smile and said word by word like a robot: "So you came to me to ask for my help?"


    "To be exact, I asked Parker for help," Zoe elaborated.


    "You''re a little scary," Suwan pointed at Angela''s stiff smile. She didn''t want Angela to be embarrassed, so she quickly said, "I just came to ask if it''s possible. If you don''t agree, forget it."


    Angela also felt that she was quite scary, so she rubbed her stiff face with her uninjured hand, muttering: "I''m never surprised that you would do this, you always do a lot of surprising things..."


    Suwan shrugged, taking it as a compliment.


    "Angela, Suwan is not the only one who wants to leave. Don''t you want to leave the rescue team? This is an opportunity." Although it was Suwan who wanted to leave, Zoe acted as if she valued this matter more than Suwan did. Seeing that Suwan had an indifferent attitude, Zoe said to Angela unwillingly.


    Zoey''s intention to incite was very obvious. She didn''t really care whether Angela wanted to leave or not, she just wanted to drag Angela into the water.


    Suwan had never thought of Angela leaving with her. Even if she had to use Parker''s identity to leave the rescue team, Suwan had already thought about how to clear Angela and Parker of any connection. She planned that as long as Angela and Parker agreed, she would stage a scene of holding Parker hostage for others to see. But now Zoe asked Angela to consider leaving as well, which meant that she wanted Angela to be a deserter as well.


    Suwan was surprised by Zoe''s suggestion, and Angela pointed at herself in surprise: "Me?"


    Zoe nodded sincerely: "Angela, what''s the point of staying here? You will get hurt this time and die next time. Would you rather lose your life for someone who doesn''t deserve it or leave for your own life? You have to think about it carefully. Even if you lose your life in the rescue mission, believe me, no one will be grateful to you."


    Zoe''s words had a brainwashing effect, and Angela really considered it seriously. Now no student wanted to leave, but no one dared to be the first person to escape. Now Suwan wanted to be the first one. As long as someone was willing to be the first person to do something bad, the minds of others would naturally become active.


    But the decision to run away is not something that can be made in a few minutes. Angela needs more time to think about it, so she said to Suwan and Zoe: "I need to discuss it with Parker. I can''t make the decision alone." Obviously Angela has been tempted, and the matter is half successful. Suwan''s little fangs are exposed with joy.


    Angela rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 75 Conspiracy

    Chapter 75 - 75 ConspiracyUnable to bear Suwan''s silly look, Angela rolled her eyes and hit her: "Don''t be happy too soon. If Parker doesn''t agree, there''s nothing I can do."


    For Suwan, the fact that Angela agreed to the proposal of escape was already a pleasant surprise to her. There is strength in numbers, and two Belsters escaping is always more certain than one. Even if Parker did not agree, Suwan would not be disappointed. She did not want to implicate Angela and Parker in violating the rules. She just wanted to give it a try, and she would accept any result.


    Parker really brought more kinds of fruits as Zoe''s researcher. As soon as he came back, Zoe and Suwan who stayed in the ward got up and left. Seeing that they were so tactful, Parker was very satisfied. After Suwan and Zoe walked out of the ward, Parker closed the door at Angela''s instruction. Suwan and Zoe stopped at the same time and looked back at the closed door. They knew what Angela would discuss with Parker. After walking a few steps further, Zoe took the initiative to say to Suwan: "We didn''t encounter al-Qaeda members at all. Al-Qaeda members went to destroy the reservoir and did not enter the city. Angela was injured when she was leaving the city. Some people shot at her."


    As soon as Suwan stopped, his expression immediately turned ugly.


    "Unhappy?" Zoe tilted her head and looked at Suwan and asked.


    Suwan nodded frankly, not happy at all. No one''s friend would be happy to be treated like this. Suwan blamed herself in her heart. She was only concerned about the joy of reuniting with Zoe, and did not ask Angela the specific reason for her injury. She was really not a competent friend. Did she really forget her friendship for the sake of beauty? Suwan really didn''t want to admit it.


    "Angela must be very disappointed with those people, so it''s very likely that she will leave with us." Zoe stretched out her fingers and pinched Suwan''s puffy cheeks. She felt that Suwan was like the little squirrel. "I don''t know if Parker will agree. Parker is not a member of the rescue team. He doesn''t have to face those zombies. His life is not in danger. It''s different from what you think."


    Suwan subconsciously glanced at Zoe. Zoe was a protected researcher, and her situation was safer than Parker''s, but she was willing to take risks with Suwan.


    "There is an old Chinese saying, ''A friend in need is a friend indeed,''" Suwan said.


    Zoe was very interested in the culture of the Suwan nation. She tilted her head and asked curiously, "What does it mean?"


    "It means you love me terribly."


    "Wow," Zoe was stunned. "You even know this?"


    Suwan laughed.


    The two of them had been fooling around in the temporary dormitory for a long time before visiting Angela. They went back to the temporary dormitory. The student who lived with them went out to hang out somewhere and hadn''t come back yet. Fortunately, she didn''t come back. When she left the room, the quilt on the bed was in a mess. Suwan and Zoe didn''t notice it. After returning, Suwan folded the scattered quilt and pillow on the bed, and found a water stain on the mattress. Suwan was a little dumbfounded. Just as he was trying to find a way to cover it up, he heard Zoe''s footsteps behind him. Suwan turned around suddenly and stretched out his hands to stop her like a hen protecting her chicks.


    "What are you doing?" Zoe asked curiously.


    Suwan hesitated: "You can''t sit on this bed."


    "Can''t sit?" Zoe smiled maliciously: "I''ve done everything."


    That was true, but Suwan still felt awkward. No matter what expression Zoe would show when facing the water stain, Suwan felt that the situation would be even more awkward, so she still blocked Zoe. Zoe looked at Suwan and blinked, thinking that Suwan was trying to play a game of playing hard to get, so she also stretched out her hands and took a step forward to hug Suwan, and the two of them fell onto the bed with the help of the force.


    Suwan groaned inwardly, because the place where she was sitting was where the water stain was.


    ...It''s so shameful!


    After Zoe''s attention was diverted, Suwan found an opportunity to jump up suddenly, and carefully looked at the bed. The water stain on the mattress was gone, but Suwan felt his thigh was wet. He reached out and touched it quietly, and found that the part of his pants was wet and slippery. Suwan''s face was red, and he rushed to the bathroom for a long time before coming out. She washed the whole pants again. In the dormitory, Suwan didn''t have to worry too much, so he just got into the quilt with bare thighs. As expected, Zoe got into the quilt with him. This time they just lay together and chatted, but Zoe''s hands in the quilt always deliberately touched Suwan''s naked legs. Suwan was itchy, and he twisted around in the quilt but couldn''t avoid it. The two of them played a little too much, and the quilt couldn''t cover it, so Suwan''s leg stretched out of the quilt.


    The door was pushed open and Suwan''s temporary roommate walked in. He saw two people moving around in the quilt on the bed, with Suwan stretching out her long white legs, and quickly closed her eyes.


    "You have great stamina. I''ll be back later, don''t worry," the roommate closed his eyes and groped his way out.


    Suwan pulled his legs back into the quilt, staring at the roof and the wall, wanting to cry but unable to, he choked with sobs.


    The baby is feeling miserable.


    But the baby didn''t say anything.


    Zoe quarreled with Suwan for a while before going to the underground third floor. Charlotte had already participated in the experiment and was discussing it with several researchers. Zoe was in a good mood at first, but when she saw the zombies that were fixed on the test table and almost dissected into pieces, her mood became less cheerful.


    "The rescue team that returned said that these zombies have become stronger, in terms of strength, speed, and they have even learned to cooperate," the researchers reported the progress to Zoe and Charlotte.


    Although the zombie on the test bench had its body dissected to pieces, its head was still intact, so it was not completely "dead". A living person could not be dissected to such a disgusting degree, which was a sign of strong vitality in a sense. These zombies could adapt to harsh environments better than living people and survive.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Mutation? No, to be precise, it should be evolution."


    "Evolution?" A researcher frowned, not quite accepting the explanation: "These monsters?"


    "It''s evolution, for sure," Zoe agreed. "The Blue Sea Potion was originally used to evolve people''s physical qualities, but because of the mutation that caused the Dark Curse to break out, it made the dead evolve instead. There hasn''t been much progress with the antidote, so maybe... we have to start with the zombies."


    "Start with zombies?" Charlotte came to her senses. "Yes, zombies are controlled by the mutated black curtain, which is another extreme evolution. The black curtain mutated based on the Blue Ocean Potion. You are right. Perhaps the solution lies in these zombies."


    "How to do it?" asked a researcher.


    Charlotte and Zoe both shook their heads. They were just guessing and couldn''t say anything specific. "Then we have to try it."


    The trial of new ideas lasted until late at night. Although they had consciously linked the zombies with the antidote, they could not find the exact method for the time being, so the progress was not smooth. Because Charlotte and Zoe were two scientific researchers who came together, their rooms should naturally be arranged together. Unfortunately, Suwan had a roommate and it was not easy to disturb her, otherwise Zoe really wanted to sneak into Suwan''s room and sleep with her.


    "Do you think that Adolf is weird?" Although Charlotte and Zoe had a delicate relationship because of Suwan, there was no one else to talk to now, so after returning to the temporarily arranged room, Charlotte couldn''t help but express her opinion to Zoe.


    "That vampire-like officer?" Zoe raised an eyebrow.


    "Your description is very vivid," Charlotte nodded. "That''s him. I always think he''s weird."


    "That''s right," Zoe nodded thoughtfully, "He doesn''t seem to be worried about the evolution of zombies. On the contrary, he seems to be happy to see it."


    "That''s right," Charlotte nodded vigorously. "His enthusiasm for zombies is too morbid."


    Zoe asked, "Did you know there was an underground base here?"


    Charlotte shook her head. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe had a bad feeling: "I''ve never heard of it either. I don''t know what kind of experiment was being conducted here before..."


    Although she went to bed late, Zoe had a very good night''s rest because she had seen Suwan and was no longer worried about Suwan''s safety. The next day, she went to the ward with Suwan again. Parker was not in the ward. It seemed that Angela had found a way to drive him away. Angela was waiting for Suwan and Zoe to come to her. When she saw the two people come in, the first thing she said to Suwan was: "I have a condition."


    Angela would put forward conditions, of course, because Parker also agreed to this matter. Suwan smiled happily before he heard what the conditions were. Zoe was relieved, squeezed Suwan''s hand and shared her joy with her, and then asked Angela: "What are the conditions?"


    Suwan also listened carefully.


    Angela hummed twice and asked slowly, "Where''s my squirrel?"


    Suwan thought Angela would make some tricky demands, but she didn''t expect the first question to be about the easily irritated squirrel. This question was easy to answer. Suwan said to Angela in a relaxed tone, "Do you want the squirrel at Mike''s place?"


    Mike came to see Angela yesterday. He seemed to like the little squirrel very much. Angela thought the squirrel would not come back. Besides, she didn''t want the squirrel. Angela gave up the squirrel and said, "I don''t want the squirrel anymore."


    It wasn''t yours in the first place, Suwan thought.


    "How about this, when you go back to China, remember to bring me a panda." Angela''s eyes lit up when she thought of the furry and adorable panda.


    That''s wishful thinking. Suwan thought, but they had just united their front, and they couldn''t argue over the panda issue and let it split them apart, so Suwan said perfunctorily: "Let me take a look, maybe the pandas have become panda zombies."


    "It''s okay," Angela didn''t see Suwan''s perfunctory response and said, "Panda zombies are fine, I don''t mind."


    The panda dislikes you!


    Suwan hummed and ahed and pretended to agree.


    Suwan asked Parker why he agreed, and Angela said as a matter of course, "Because he loves me," and then shrugged, "Actually, I didn''t expect him to agree."


    Suwan glanced at Zoe subconsciously.


    It''s not hard to guess why Parker agreed. As long as he truly loves Angela, he won''t want Angela to continue to die.


    Everyone has selfish desires.


    The author has something to say:


    I saw a news report about a boy buying 365 zongzi with 18 different flavors to confess his love. I even went to the store to ask, but they only had sweet date zongzi, no other flavors! I have never eaten zongzi with other flavors! When I saw the battle between sweet and salty zongzi online, I never cared which one tasted better, I just wanted to eat all of them! Duck egg zongzi! Lotus seed paste zongzi! Meat zongzi! Just looking at the pictures, they are delicious!


    I''m going to buy a rice dumpling gift pack with 18 flavors online!

 Chapter 76 Escape Plan

    Chapter 76 - 76 Escape PlanTwo Belster trainees, a pilot and a scientific researcher, such a personnel configuration undoubtedly provided absolute convenience for the escape.


    But for Suwan, from running away alone to running away with four people, she inevitably has more concerns. Angela and she are both Belster students, both of them have the ability to protect themselves. Parker is Angela''s responsibility, and Suwan doesn''t need to worry about the two of them. Suwan is mainly worried about Zoe. As a scientific researcher, Zoe is under the most stringent protection. Suwan is actually not willing for Zoe to take risks with her. When facing unpredictable dangers, Suwan may not be able to take care of himself, so how can he protect Zoe? Suwan is even more afraid that after leaving the safe zone with her, Zoe''s feelings for her will be worn away because of the dangerous and difficult life afterwards.


    Suwan was afraid that Zoe would regret it.


    This is not wishful thinking. Suwan plays the role of a protector, so she naturally has to think long-term and consider every aspect carefully. If Suwan were wandering and adventuring alone, she could be more unscrupulous, but with Zoe to protect, she has an extra sense of responsibility.


    She was afraid that she couldn''t bear the responsibility.


    "Zoe, you and I are going to find my parents, but what about your family?" For example, whether Zoe''s family would be implicated after she ran away with her, Suwan had to take all these into consideration.


    Zoe was a little surprised: "Avi, this is the first time you asked about me."


    It seems to be true. As an independent beauty, Suwan always feels that others can handle their personal affairs as well as she does, so she never asks too much about Zoe''s life. Now she asks about Zoe''s family. In Zoe''s view, this shows that Suwan cares about her more, so Zoe is very happy. However, when her family is mentioned, Zoe becomes depressed again: "Avi, you know that as a researcher, I have been under close surveillance in order to avoid leaking scientific research information. After the scandal broke out, it was too late for me to find a chance to call home. It has become an abandoned city." Zoe didn''t say more, but Suwan already understood that Zoe''s parents were most likely dead, and Zoe had kept this matter in her heart and never told Suwan.


    Zoe has lost contact with her parents, and Suwan is her only hope. Only by holding on to Suwan can she maintain her confidence in this terrible world. If something happens to Suwan, Zoe will probably collapse.


    Suwan felt very guilty. She put all her focus on getting away from the rescue team, and lacked the necessary care for the injured Angela and Zoe who lost contact with her parents. Was she really too selfish?


    Seeing Suwan''s conflicted expression, Zoe reached out and stroked Suwan''s long hair, looking at her gently: "Avi, don''t blame yourself. Nothing is more important than your life right now."


    Suwan forced a smile. Although Zoe comforted her in this way, she still blamed herself. But when Zoe mentioned that the scientific researchers were under surveillance, Suwan thought of the sentry boxes she saw in the central town.


    "Zoe, do all of you researchers live in that central town?" Suwan asked.


    "The central town, you mean the town where you went to carry out the mission last time. That''s right, because scientific researchers also need necessary rest, so when we are not working in the institute, we will go to the town for a small vacation," Zoe nodded. She blinked her big green eyes in confusion, not understanding why Suwan mentioned this.


    "But there are so many people in the town. How can we guarantee that you won''t come into contact with the residents and leak secrets?" Suwan asked.


    Zoe smiled and shrugged. "Of course I can guarantee that. In fact, there are not many real residents in the town. Most of the people living there are scientific researchers and some people in disguise."


    "A cross-dressing person?"


    "Yes, the disguised personnel who monitor us, in addition to the visible sentries, these disguised personnel record our life in the town, what food we buy, who we talk to, everything will be recorded."


    "Isn''t this kind of life uncomfortable?" Suwan felt his scalp tingling just hearing this.


    "It''s okay. I don''t want to leak the secret. I''ll just record it down." Zoe didn''t really care.


    Suwan was even more puzzled. How did Charlotte get in touch with the reporter disguised as an al-Qaeda member under such close surveillance? In a central town like this, this al-Qaeda member should have been treated as an outsider and closely watched when he entered the town. Perhaps he couldn''t even get past the sentry.


    When Zoe mentioned the word "leak", she thought of Charlotte. Ever since she met Charlotte in the safe city, Zoe had always suspected that Charlotte was the culprit who caused all this, the betrayed researcher, but now she has returned to participate in the research work openly, which is not the fate of a betrayer at all... After thinking about it for a while, Zoe was relieved. In short, everything has happened. It doesn''t matter who the researcher is. Besides, she is leaving with Suwan, so whether Charlotte is the betrayer or not, she has nothing to do with them in the future.


    With Zoe''s addition, all the ways of escape can be justified.


    "We could do what Adolf did and fake send one on a mission," Zoe suggested.


    "Then Suwan and I will go on the mission, Parker will fly the plane, and Zoe will be the researcher taking samples," Angela imagined it perfectly, as if the escape plan had been successfully implemented. She snapped her fingers happily, "Perfect!"


    Suwan glanced at Angela: "Have you been to the ground after your injury?"


    "No," Angela said as a matter of course. After her injury healed, she spent every day with Parker, so she had no time to go to the ground to see the zombies.


    Suwan saw that Angela was still smug, and he held his head with his hand, "It''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that the discipline here is strict despite the loose appearance. Everything is done according to the rules and regulations. Without a transfer order, the plane cannot take off."


    "Didn''t you say you made a phone call in the monitoring room?" Angela stared and asked, "Is this what you call following the rules and regulations?"


    "That''s just the soldiers'' sympathy for the trainees. Besides, can a transfer order be issued by just making a phone call?" Suwan sighed, too lazy to pay attention to Angela.


    Angela couldn''t argue with Suwan, so she poked Parker next to her for help.


    Parker gritted his teeth and said in a tone that even he felt guilty about: "Then...wouldn''t it be okay for Adolf to issue a transfer order?"


    "If Adolf issues a transfer order, the trainees who will carry out the mission may not be Angela and me, and the pilot may not be you, Parker," Suwan rolled his eyes at Parker''s intelligence. Angela saw it and snorted, "So, Zoe, can you issue this transfer order?"


    "Sorry to disappoint you, I don''t have the authority," Zoe spread her hands. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several people stared at each other on Zoe''s bed for a while. Angela fell back dejectedly and fell into Parker''s arms: "So there is no way?"


    It seemed like there was really no way out, but Suwan was not someone who gave up easily. She hesitated and said, "Maybe, we can take advantage of the chaos."


    "Taking advantage of the chaos?" Angela used Parker as a human pillow, leaning comfortably in Parker''s arms and refusing to get up, which made Zoe a little jealous. Suwan seldom behaved intimately with her in front of others.


    "When carrying out the mission, we can take advantage of the chaos to dispatch an extra plane to leave," Suwan expressed his thoughts.


    "That sounds interesting," Angela said, apparently agreeing.


    "Is it feasible?" Zoe questioned the feasibility: "Didn''t you say that we strictly follow the rules and regulations here?"


    "We have no choice but to give it a try," Suwan was not very sure, but she had to give it a try. This was the only way she could think of. As for whether it would succeed or not, she could only leave it to fate.


    Zoe was about to object, thinking it was too risky, when Angela suddenly sat up straight and looked towards the door. Suwan also stopped talking alertly. Zoe knew that Belster''s students had a strong sixth sense. Seeing Angela and Suwan suddenly look so serious, she asked, "Is someone coming?"


    Suwan nodded.


    "That''s probably Charlotte. No one else would come here except her," Zoe said with a little relief. Because the temporary dormitory was often in and out of students, it was inconvenient to talk about these things, so several people gathered in Zoe''s dormitory. At this time, no one else could come here except Charlotte.


    A few seconds later, the door was pushed open, and it was Charlotte who came in. As soon as Charlotte entered the room, she met the sight of several people, and couldn''t help but be surprised: "You are all here?" Seeing Suwan, Charlotte was stunned. Seeing Suwan, Charlotte thought of the time when she was trapped in the underground research institute. At that time, everyone had forgotten about them, and Charlotte had no ability to save herself. If it weren''t for Suwan, she would have been buried underground. It was Suwan who saved her life and persuaded her to live, but she was the culprit who caused the black curtain mutation, and the only value of this life was to research the antidote.


    Charlotte subconsciously avoided Suwan''s sight. She was a sinner, she despised herself, others didn''t know, Suwan was very clear about it, she didn''t want to see the disgust on Suwan''s face.


    "Are you coming back to rest?" Zoe asked anxiously. If Charlotte came back to rest, they certainly couldn''t continue the discussion.


    "No, I just got something." Seeing that the people in the room didn''t welcome her, Charlotte didn''t want to make trouble, so she just picked up something and waved at them: "You guys continue chatting."


    Charlotte walked a few steps out of the room and ran into a researcher.


    "Charlotte, didn''t you go back to rest?"


    "Go back to the laboratory and stay for a while."


    "Don''t try too hard," the other person kindly advised.


    Charlotte smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Charlotte close the door and walk out, Zoe looked in the direction of the door and said thoughtfully: "Charlotte seems to have this authority."


    "What authority?" Suwan asked subconsciously.


    "The authority to issue the order."


    "Aren''t you all scientific researchers? Why are your levels different? Just because she is an artificial person?" Angela was confused.


    "Artificial.Man?" Suwan had never heard of this term before.


    "Ah, because her scientific contribution is higher than mine," seeing Suwan''s curious look, Zoe quickly interrupted what Angela was about to say next. Although she didn''t have much affection for Charlotte, the identity of an artificial human was not something Charlotte could choose. After all, they were colleagues, and Zoe didn''t want Charlotte to be criticized too much.


    Seeing that Zoe didn''t want to mention it, Angela didn''t insist and just winked at Suwan.


    Suwan immediately understood.


    She saved Charlotte''s life.

 Chapter 77 Cute

    Chapter 77 - 77 CuteAs a pilot, Parker is an extremely talented person. Talent is especially valuable in the apocalypse. Unfortunately, in front of these three women... he is not good enough.


    No, it''s not good enough.


    Suwan and Angela discussed the escape plan, but Parker could not get a word in. When Zoe mentioned the progress of the experiment, Parker was confused. His authority was not even as great as that of the three women. If he had not known the way as a pilot, he would have been useless here. Parker could only listen to the three women discussing the escape plan, but as a man, Parker was still very opinionated, and his greatest characteristic was prudence.


    Or cowardly. Of course, Parker himself would never admit it.


    Being able to break the rules and desert for Angela was already the most daring thing Parker had ever done. Besides, he was afraid that if things went wrong, his little heart would not be able to withstand any stimulation.


    Noticing that Angela and Suwan were communicating with their eyes, Parker''s mind seemed to have a small alarm bell ringing red immediately.


    "I think the fewer people who know about this, the better. It''s better not to let Charlotte get involved," Parker expressed his opinion for the first time.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Suwan nodded in agreement while continuing to communicate with Angela through eye contact.


    Parker: "..." So angry.


    Parker wanted to say something, but Angela, who was nestled in his arms, twisted his thigh with her backhand. Parker choked with pain and his eyes were red. He couldn''t take care of Angela, so he could only look to Zoe for help, wanting her to take care of Suwan. But when Zoe looked at Suwan, Suwan and Angela alertly withdrew their gazes. Suwan even tilted his head and blinked at Zoe innocently.


    Hypocrisy!!! Too hypocritical!!! Parker gritted his teeth in anger.


    But in Zoe''s opinion, Suwan, who is obviously a ferocious beast, retracted his claws in front of her, acted docile and waited for her to stroke his fur, looking so harmless. Is there anything more fulfilling than this?


    "Oh~" Zoe exaggeratedly held her hands to her heart and sighed to Suwan in an aria; "How can you be so cute?"


    Suwan''s innocent expression froze.


    But...cute?


    Wait, wait, is this really a compliment to her?


    If Suwan was really a little beast, his eyes would be wide open, his hair would stand on end, and he would be ready to retreat at any time.


    But, cute? Parker was dumbfounded. He didn''t understand how Zoe could see the trait of cuteness in this hypocritical and treacherous Chinese. Logically speaking, Zoe, a famous scientific researcher, shouldn''t have her IQ suddenly dropped to this level...


    As for Angela, she was already mocking Suwan without any hesitation: "Hahaha, a Belster being called cute is such a shame!"


    Zoe glared, fighting for Suwan like a mother hen protecting her chicks; "Avi is just so cute!" She tried her best to defend Suwan while deflecting the criticism: "Why, Parker, don''t you think Angela is cute?"


    Ah... he really was praising her for being cute... Although Suwan didn''t quite agree with what Zoe said, he blushed secretly.


    Suwan has always been independent since she was little. She has never been cute. Her family only wants her to be better. They always push her but rarely encourage her. After she became a dermatologist, the instructors always praised her: "Suwan, you did a good job. Those male students are not as good as you!" "Your dissection is getting more and more detailed. You are really a natural executioner!"


    This kind of compliment always feels weird and makes Suwan unhappy...


    This is the first time that someone has sincerely praised her for being cute, discovered her lovable qualities, and found the soft feminine side behind her strong strength, and it feels good.


    Before Parker could answer, Angela in her arms suddenly raised her head and glared at him fiercely, and her forehead hit Parker''s chin directly. Angela did not react, and Parker sobbed in pain.


    Looking at Angela with angry eyes, Parker seemed to hear the roar of a lioness.


    "If you dare to say cute, you''re dead!" Angela''s expression said so.


    Parker was trembling under the threat, but he rarely gave in, because although Angela, who threatened him so fiercely, was very domineering, she was indeed, as Zoe said, very cute! Angela''s domineering and unreasonable appearance was only shown unscrupulously in front of him. Thinking about it this way, although he was always bullied by Angela, he still had a sense of accomplishment!


    Let''s put aside whether it''s cute or not for now. After being interrupted by Zoe, Parker forgot to stop Suwan and Angela''s little tricks. The main decision-makers in the escape team are still Suwan and Angela. They are not afraid of taking risks at all, and they will not be as hesitant as Parker. As long as it is feasible, it is enough. Angela''s injury no longer affects the action. She and Suwan are eager to take risks. There is an old Chinese saying, "Fortune is sought in danger." When legitimate methods can''t solve the problem, you have to seek change in danger. Belster students are particularly good at this.


    No conclusion could be reached for the time being. In the name of "not disturbing Suwan and Zoe''s private time", Angela took Parker''s arm, and the two of them walked away intimately like conjoined twins.


    Because of Angela''s timely advice, Zoe''s favorability towards Suwan''s friend increased significantly, and then she did what she had always wanted to do - throw herself into Suwan''s arms. Suwan was sitting cross-legged on the bed, still thinking about the transfer of authority, and Zoe couldn''t wait to throw herself into Suwan''s arms. Suwan didn''t have time to react, and subconsciously opened his arms to catch Zoe. He was almost knocked off the bed by Zoe and fell to the floor. He sat up quickly in a daze, and saw Zoe rubbing against her arms for a few times and finding a suitable position to enjoy it.


    Ah, it was just as comfortable as I imagined! Avi''s body was soft and warm, definitely better than Parker''s hard body! Zoe narrowed her eyes in pleasure, still not satisfied, she pulled Suwan''s arm and hugged him in her arms, using Suwan as a human pillow and a sleeping doll. She was enveloped by Suwan''s breath, feeling satisfied and at ease.


    Suwan:...? ? ?


    Although Suwan was puzzled, he did not push Zoe away. Instead, he lowered his head and gently rested his chin on Zoe''s head, leaning closely on Zoe. As for the matter of transfer authority, he naturally put it aside first. The most important thing was to enjoy the present moment.


    On the other side, as soon as the door closed, Zoe''s favorability increased greatly. As soon as Suwan''s good friend Angela left the room, she took Parker to the laboratory with a clear purpose to find Zoe''s "rival in love". Parker was originally obediently held by Angela, immersed in the fantasy of his male chauvinism hormones bursting out and finally turning over in the future. He was pulled by Angela all the way without any reaction, until the elevator stopped at the negative third floor, saw the elevator door open, and the corridor was full of scientific researchers in white coats. How could he not know Angela''s thoughts? Parker immediately showed his true colors.


    "Where are you going...!" Parker immediately stopped and refused to take another step forward. If there weren''t scientific researchers coming in and out of the elevator, he would have made a childish move by clinging to the elevator door and refusing to get out. But he didn''t hold on for more than two seconds. Angela didn''t notice Parker''s resistance at all and thought that Parker just didn''t keep up. She pulled him lightly without any effort, and Parker was dragged out of the elevator with a stumble.


    Parker: "..." So angry!


    "Of course I''m looking for Charlotte. Didn''t Zoe say she has the authority?" Angela looked around, trying to find Charlotte among the white coats in the corridor, but was unsuccessful. The corridor was full of unfamiliar faces, so she went to the laboratory to see if Charlotte was there, but the glass of every laboratory was covered with blinds. Angela couldn''t see anything and couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Parker secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Angela would probably lose patience and leave soon. He didn''t want Charlotte to get involved in this matter. He didn''t know Charlotte and didn''t trust her at all. In his opinion, once Charlotte joined the plan, it would add an unstable factor to the escape plan, and he didn''t want to take risks. Even though the escape itself was very risky. But Parker didn''t know that Angela had recently learned a new Chinese word, called "waiting for the rabbit by the tree". Angela was determined to find Charlotte and use Charlotte''s authority to leave conveniently. She held Parker''s arm in the corridor and refused to leave. The gazes of the researchers walking back and forth in the corridor had no effect on her. Instead, Parker was embarrassed and wanted to find a crack in the ground to hide.freewebn¦Òvel.c?m


    Angela''s persistence in waiting finally paid off, although the person she waited for was not Charlotte, but Mr. Tok.


    Toker was the anatomy instructor for the students at Belster College. Angela was impressed by both the bloodiness of his classes and Suwan''s repeated complaints from other instructors about him.


    "Mr. Toke!" Angela immediately took the initiative to greet him as she saw an acquaintance.


    Toke was walking hurriedly with the document in his arms. When he heard someone calling him, he looked up subconsciously. When he saw Angela, he stopped. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Angela," Toker seemed quite surprised that Angela was still alive and kicking, "I haven''t heard from you. I thought you had become one of those zombies."


    Angela didn''t care about Toke''s curse-like greeting. She ran to Mr. Toke excitedly, clasped her hands together, and blinked at Toke sincerely with her big eyes that were more sunken because of fatigue: "Mr. Toke, it''s great to see you here."


    "Is it really that good?" Tok didn''t expect the students to have such a strong sense of belonging to him. When Belster was still intact, the students privately voted for the most unpopular mentor, and he was leading the second place by more than 200 votes. He knew about this, but he didn''t expect Angela to show such respect for him now, which made Tok feel a little flattered.


    Angela nodded vigorously.


    Isn''t that great?


    What was that sentence Suwan mentioned? Oh, it is easier to get things done with acquaintances. Angela regarded this sentence as the truth based on countless experiences in life.


    With Mr. Toker as an acquaintance, are you still worried about not being able to find Charlotte?


    As for how Suwan will discuss the transfer order with Charlotte after finding her, just let Suwan worry about it!


    Ah, she is such a caring friend.

 Chapter 78 Unequal

    Chapter 78 - 78 UnequalHolding Zoe felt amazing.


    How to describe it.


    Even though Zoe was so delicate and Suwan was the one holding her in his arms, she gave Suwan an indescribable sense of security and stability. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is the person. No matter what she does, this person will support her unconditionally and follow her. This is how Suwan feels. Suwan likes this feeling of certainty. It gives her irreplaceable warmth and reliability in the difficult end of the world. For a few seconds, she even forgets what a difficult environment she is in. She and Zoe were intimate for a while, until the researchers in the laboratory knocked on the door to ask, urging Zoe to go to the laboratory. Suwan reluctantly parted with Zoe. It was rare that Suwan was very happy. She walked with a happy step. It was just a simple hug, but it made Suwan feel extremely satisfied, and the happiness in her heart was about to overflow. Compared with Zoe''s exposed emotions, this implicit and quiet physical contact made Suwan more acceptable. Suwan even felt that this hug was like giving a drug addict a shot of the strongest injection, which made her full of hope for the future. Her happy mood lasted until she met Charlotte.


    After all, Suwan was just thinking about how to use Charlotte''s authority when Charlotte suddenly showed up. Suwan couldn''t help but feel like he had seen a ghost.


    Charlotte was waiting for Suwan at the branch of the corridor. She called out to Suwan when she saw him passing by. When Suwan looked at Charlotte, he was still smiling because he was in a good mood and had not had time to hide his smile. Charlotte also seemed to be in a good mood, with bright eyes, looking at Suwan expectantly: "Are you looking for me?" She looked expectant with a bit of innocence, as if she had been waiting for this moment for a long time, which made Suwan feel a bit pressured.


    "I''m looking for you?" Suwan said to herself in confusion. Although she was planning to look for Charlotte, she hadn''t figured out how to talk to Charlotte about the authority of the transfer order. How could she just go to Charlotte without having a good plan in mind?


    "Angela said you were looking for me," Charlotte leaned forward cautiously and spoke in a lighter tone, fearing that she had made a mistake: "Isn''t it?"


    Suwan almost wanted to sigh. Angela was so reckless. She encouraged Charlotte to use the transfer authority to give them the green light. This matter could be said to have put Charlotte''s life in danger. Especially since Charlotte herself had committed serious mistakes, whether she was willing to take the risk was another matter. How could Angela just casually bring Charlotte here without consulting her? Suwan understood Angela''s anxious mood, but Angela had directly thrown the problem to her.


    Suwan was only embarrassed for a few seconds before making a decisive decision.


    Anyway, this matter will have to be discussed with Charlotte sooner or later, so it doesn''t matter whether it is said sooner or later. It is understandable that Charlotte does not agree to participate. Suwan is mentally prepared for this. She will not be too disappointed if Charlotte refuses. She can only think of other ways. People come up with solutions. No matter how difficult the problem is, there is always a solution. As long as it can be solved, Belster is not afraid.


    Suwan looked around. Occasionally people would pass by in the corridor, so it was not a suitable place for conversation. She looked up at the camera that was rotating from time to time in the blind spot above her head, and said to Charlotte, "I have something important to discuss with you. Come to my room."


    Important things? Charlotte had some premonitions in her heart, but she did not refuse to leave with Suwan.


    Suwan''s roommate still hasn''t come back, which is good, as it''s in line with Suwan''s expectations.


    "What''s the important thing?" Seeing Suwan carefully close the door, Charlotte looked around the room a little nervously, but chose to stand still and watch Suwan turn around. In order to cover up her unnaturalness, Charlotte took the initiative to ask. Her self-consciousness made Suwan a little embarrassed. He didn''t know how to start. Suwan rarely hesitated. Charlotte couldn''t help but be surprised, and then became more serious: "Is it important?"


    "It''s important," Suwan nodded. She said to Charlotte, "I''m leaving now."


    "Let''s go?" Charlotte was confused for a moment: "Where to go? To carry out the mission?"


    "It''s not about carrying out the mission, it''s about leaving here."


    "Leave here?" Charlotte slowly repeated Suwan''s words. She seemed to understand, but also seemed not to understand: "Where to?"


    "Go home." Suwan answered calmly. Even though being a deserter needed to be concealed, since she had already decided to do it, no matter how dishonorable it was, Suwan would achieve her goal.


    Home? Charlotte was a little depressed. Her parents were dead, and this word had nothing to do with her. But why did Suwan come to her for this matter?


    "Can you help me?" In order not to scare Charlotte, Suwan lowered her voice, looked into Charlotte''s eyes seriously, and observed every subtle expression of Charlotte. After all, not everyone could accept Suwan''s bold actions, so Suwan decided to immediately exclude Charlotte from the plan as long as Charlotte showed a little disagreement with her. She believed that with the grace of saving Charlotte''s life, even if Charlotte disagreed to participate in the plan, she would not reveal her plan.


    Suwan''s gentle voice gave Charlotte the illusion that Suwan was caring for her, but Charlotte knew it was an illusion. Looking at Suwan''s eyes that seemed to be affectionate, Charlotte was a little dazed. She remembered very clearly that Suwan had said this to her. The last time Suwan said this was when he asked her to risk her life and expose herself to the sniper''s scope to be a bait. Charlotte herself was surprised that she remembered it so clearly.


    What does Suwan need her help with this time?


    "How can I help?" Charlotte asked stupidly, as if she was lost in Suwan''s affectionate eyes.freew§×bn?¦Íe?.com


    "With your transfer authority, we need a certificate to transfer the aircraft," Suwan''s tone was flat, and it was obvious that he had thought about it a long time ago.


    Charlotte finally understood.


    In fact, she had always wanted to see Suwan again. They had not seen each other since they separated in Belster. They had experienced many things since then. Charlotte thought that they would have a lot to talk about when they met, such as Suwan''s experience as a member of the rescue team, and how thrilling her escape was after she left Belster, and how she survived until now. She thought she would never meet Suwan again. God knows how happy she was when she saw Suwan. That was the happiest time for her after leaving Belster and the scandal broke out. But Suwan didn''t even notice her. When she met Suwan, Charlotte realized that those were not important, because Suwan''s experience after joining the rescue team was nothing more than wandering between life and death, and Suwan was not curious about her experience. Because she was not that important.


    Suwan didn''t know how grateful Charlotte was for Suwan''s help at that time, and how warm the memory was for the lonely Charlotte in the dark days that followed. When Charlotte knew through Zoe that Suwan also liked a woman, she felt a little secretly happy, but that was all, she was not that greedy.


    She was just a little sad. In Suwan''s eyes, even though she saved Charlotte''s life, there was actually no difference between Charlotte and the survivors who needed to be rescued by the rescue team. The two of them were just rescuers and the rescued. Suwan had saved many people, and Charlotte was just one of them, nothing special.


    In Suwan''s eyes, Charlotte''s only role now is to transfer authority.


    It was Charlotte''s wishful thinking that made her regard Suwan as the only light in the darkness.


    Charlotte felt a sour feeling from the bottom of her heart, which made her chest stuffy and her eyes swollen. She had to open her eyes wide and take a few quick breaths to avoid choking and sobbing. In Suwan''s opinion, Charlotte was just frightened by her bold idea. Of course, Suwan thought, after all, not everyone is as bold as Zoe and Angela, who gave up everything and were willing to do evil things with her.


    "It''s okay." Although she was very disappointed, and even showed it on her face, Suwan didn''t make things difficult for Charlotte. After all, she didn''t have much hope that Charlotte would agree. So although she was very disappointed, Suwan was not too shocked. People always come up with solutions, and she believed there would always be other ways. Suwan gently patted Charlotte''s shoulder to let Charlotte not feel pressured: "I''ll think of another way."


    Charlotte opened her mouth, but her voice was hoarse and she could not speak or even make a sound.


    Charlotte really, really wants to help Suwan.


    Really, she was grateful to Suwan. Her life was saved by Suwan, and she would not object if Suwan wanted her life.


    She was already a betrayer, and betraying again for Suwan was nothing, and Charlotte didn''t care at all.


    She was very curious, was it Suwan alone who wanted to leave, or did it also include the other people in the room?


    But she didn''t seem to have the qualifications, she was a betrayer, and she was grateful that Suwan could seek help from her.


    Seeing Suwan''s frustration, Charlotte couldn''t say anything to comfort her. She could only say sorry quietly in her heart.


    Because she is so sad now.


    Zoe didn''t know that Charlotte''s transfer authority was not utilized, and Parker didn''t need to know, so Suwan only communicated with Angela privately. Angela was annoyed for a while. After all, if Charlotte agreed to help, it would be much easier to leave. But she didn''t feel annoyed for too long, because Zoe brought some good news.


    Three hours later, all members of the rescue team will be organized into several small teams and go to several safe areas to escort several important people back.


    Even if this safe zone is well disciplined, it will inevitably be a little chaotic with so many people and a lot of noise. What Suwan and his team have to do is to take advantage of the chaos.

 Chapter 79 Hijacking Plan

    Chapter 79 - 79 Hijacking PlanZoe learned this news from Adolf, and this order was also given by Adolf.


    The idea of ??starting with zombies was not wrong, and the experiment had made some progress, which gave Adolf some inspiration. He decided to gather these important people together and then announce his ideas, so that these important people would do their best to promote his experiment. Several researchers raised objections, thinking that although the experiment had made some progress, it was not yet at the point where it could be immediately publicized, but Adolf was a strange person who would not listen to others'' advice. He also had inexplicable supreme power here, so no one could stop him. Zoe symbolically persuaded him and immediately found an opportunity to tell Suwan about it, because she realized that this was a good opportunity to leave.


    The so-called important people are nothing more than high-ranking officials. Suwan doesn''t care about these. She is very curious about the progress of the experiment.


    "How should I put it?" Zoe frowned, not wanting to talk about it. It was obvious that the experiment process gave her a bad impression, but she still explained to Suwan in a way that she could understand: "We changed the direction of our research and decided to start with zombies. The Blue Ocean Potion was originally developed for human evolution, but the mutated conspiracy stimulated the evolution of zombies. In other words, from another perspective, zombies are actually very close to our ideal experimental subjects with improved physical fitness. It can even be said that the zombies you brought from the central town have evolved to a level that exceeds our ideal experimental subjects. If we continue to research in this direction, zombies may have the key breakthrough point to solve the conspiracy crisis."


    "So Adolf wants these senior officials to support his research on zombies?" Suwan pondered.


    "That''s about it." Zoe became even more distressed when she mentioned Adolf. "He''s a really weird guy. He has an inexplicable craze for zombies. And he''s a researcher with a military rank. But in the field of scientific research, I''ve never heard of his name, let alone any scientific contributions he''s made."


    Suwan was also curious about this. How much scientific contribution does a researcher have to make to be awarded a military rank? But Suwan had never heard of this person''s name. But now all this is unimportant. At least Adolf''s sudden whim gave them a chance to leave. At this point, they should thank Adolf.


    A few people discussed it and prepared their luggage in advance. When the order was given to the rescue team members, they were ready. Although Angela and Suwan were not assigned to the same team, it did not hinder their hijacking plan.


    That''s right, ''hijacking''.


    If they want to leave, they must have a plane with sufficient fuel, that is, a plane that is about to carry out a mission. Now that they have no transfer authority, the only way is to hijack a plane that is about to carry out a mission. If they succeed, they can smoothly implement the plan and leave smoothly. If they fail...if they don''t seize this opportunity, it will be difficult to have another chance to leave. They are very lucky to be together. This time they are separated to carry out the mission. It is more difficult to get together again next time and wait for a suitable opportunity than to win the first prize in the lottery three times in a row, so they must seize this opportunity.


    Suwan and Angela are not afraid of taking risks, and there are always dangers in rescuing survivors. They would rather die doing what they are doing than take risks to save others.


    In front of Zoe and Parker, Angela and Suwan both acted very confident. Parker and Zoe were well aware of the consequences of a failed plan, so although they were nervous, they were prepared to accept the worst outcome.


    After discussing the general plan, the group dispersed to avoid being discovered.


    Suwan returned to the dormitory. Her roommates didn''t know the order Adolf was about to give. Because they didn''t want to disturb Suwan and Zoe''s rare time together, they didn''t return to the dormitory most of the time, so Suwan was the only one in the dormitory.


    Suwan quietly packed his battle bag, then washed his face in the bathroom. Looking at his face covered in water droplets in the mirror, Suwan let out a long breath.


    Finally, a chance to get out of this damn place.


    But...Suwan felt a little regretful.


    Is she too selfish?


    It was clearly just her cowardly behavior, but it dragged several people into it. If the plan fails, even if a hostage scene is staged, Zoe and Parker will be implicated to some extent. That''s right, if the plan fails, Suwan and Angela will "hostage" Parker and Zoe and exclude them from the plan. If the plan fails, Suwan and Angela will face military sanctions. All they can do is try their best to protect Zoe and Parker. Zoe and Parker don''t know Suwan and Angela''s selfishness. This is Plan B that Suwan and Angela just discussed to avoid them.


    Plan B was proposed by Suwan. Angela was not surprised and had obviously made similar plans.


    "If we fail," Suwan told Angela, "just throw Zoe and Parker out of the plan."


    Angela agreed seriously: "What a coincidence, I thought so too."


    "Actually, I kind of regret it," Suwan smiled bitterly, "If I had done it alone, I would have been the only one to bear the consequences, but now, you''ve all been implicated."


    "You cunning Chinese, you want to run away by yourself?" Seeing Suwan blaming himself, Angela smiled brightly and said exaggeratedly: "You can''t do such a good thing without me. When the time comes, bring me a giant panda to compensate me, and I will forgive you."


    Suwan was stunned for a moment and then laughed.


    The two men lightly bumped fists.


    No matter what the final outcome is, they are ready to bear it.


    Zoe returned to the laboratory and acted calmly. She continued with her record work without showing any signs of abnormality until it was almost time for the rescue team to set off. She glanced at the researchers around her and saw that everyone was concentrating on their work. She said softly, "I''ll go change my gloves." She took off the plastic gloves on her hands slowly, turned around and left the laboratory and went to the bathroom. No one noticed her movements, and those who noticed just thought she would be back soon and did not take her departure to heart.


    Charlotte, who was wearing a mask and dissecting a zombie''s brain, stopped what she was doing, raised her head and looked at Zoe''s back. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she entered the bathroom, she saw a female researcher washing her hands. Zoe was not familiar with her, so she just nodded to her. She threw the gloves she took off into the disinfection waste bin, watched her leave the bathroom, wash her hands under the faucet, walk out of the bathroom, and go straight to the elevator. Only after she entered the elevator did she take off her mask and exhale gently.


    In the temporary dormitory, Suwan''s roommates were still packing their luggage. Suwan, who was already prepared, listened to the broadcast in the corridor ordering the trainees to assemble on the ground. He put on his combat bag, took his weapon, pushed open the dormitory door, and the doors of the dormitories next door were pushed open one after another. The trainees came out trotting with their combat bags and weapons in hand and took the elevator to gather on the ground.


    The doors of several dormitories were pushed open, and Angela came out with a combat bag on her back. She looked at Suwan through several students, and the two nodded to each other. They slowly moved towards the elevator, and when they arrived in front of the elevator, they were already standing together.


    As they walked into the elevator, Suwan and Angela both looked straight ahead, but their hands hanging at their sides were clenched into fists, and they gently bumped each other''s fists.


    ''don''t worry.''


    ''no problem.''


    On the ground, soldiers were pushing planes out of several towers. The sounds of the tower elevators, the sound of planes starting their engines, the sound of cadets running and the officers'' commands made the ground a rare chaotic scene. These sounds also stimulated the zombies surrounding the iron net. The zombies roared loudly and pounced on the iron net, causing it to vibrate continuously. The guard on the high tower who was observing the surroundings with a telescope made a gesture to the bottom, and the iron net lit up with electric light, turning the group of zombies closest to it into charcoal.


    It can be said that all preparations have been made here to deal with zombies. There is an electric grid on the ground and sufficient military force. Even if the ground is lost, the zombies cannot go underground. Although this safe zone is surrounded by zombies, it is safer than a safe city.


    Parker had already arrived on the ground with the pilots in advance. He mixed in with the pilots and looked nervously towards the tower from time to time. He was relieved when he saw Suwan and Angela walking out of the tower one after another, and he walked towards them.


    Suwan and Angela looked at the several planes on the ground, and both of them took a fancy to the plane that had just been pushed out. Because Suwan and Angela had made preparations in advance, they were the first group of students to come up. There were not many students on the ground, and they were not lined up neatly. Similarly, they had not yet formed discipline. It was best to take advantage of the chaos at this time. The plane had just been pushed out, and it had not yet been decided which team would take it. Suwan and Angela wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Angela winked at Parker, who took a deep breath, managed to stay calm, and walked towards the plane.


    "Soldiers, I''m the pilot of this plane," Parker said, stretching his hand in front of the soldiers pushing the plane. "Leave it to me from now on."


    "Leave it to you?" Several soldiers looked at Parker in confusion.


    "Yes, just push the plane there," Parker pretended to be calm and pointed to the side, "Let me get on the plane first to check the basic conditions of the plane."


    "The basic situation of the aircraft has been checked. Who are you? Are you a pilot from our base?" a soldier questioned.


    "He''s not, but he''s the pilot for this mission," Zoe, wearing a white, loose lab coat, came over, followed by Suwan and Angela. "Any questions?"


    "Of course there is a problem. Who is your leader?" Although Zoe''s clothes proved her identity, a soldier asked.


    "Suwan, Angela?!" Oviso, who was not far away, noticed the movement here and shouted: "What are you doing? Come over and line up. You two, no matter how good your relationship is, you are not a group. What are you doing there?!" After a while, the trainees'' queue had basically been completed. At this time, Suwan and Angela who had left the team were particularly obvious. Seeing that he could not command Suwan and Angela, Oviso frowned and took two steps closer.


    Suwan and Angela looked at each other, and both of them reached for the parachutes, soldiers'' knives, and approached the soldiers.


    Noticing Suwan and Angela''s approaching movements, several soldiers stared at them warily and reached for their weapons.

 Chapter 80 Transfer Order

    Chapter 80 - 80 Transfer OrderZoe spoke faster: "I am their leader. We need to go to the central town to capture another zombie. After all, the last one was dissected and there was no brain left."


    A pilot, a scientific researcher, and two rescue team members can barely be considered a complete temporary team.


    The soldier felt sick, but still asked: "Sorry, ma''am, although you said that, we didn''t receive any orders. Without a transfer order, we can''t obey." When he said this, Suwan and Angela quietly passed Zoe and approached the soldiers. Zoe saw that their hands behind their backs had already grasped the parachute. Soldier''s knife. Because of nervousness, Zoe''s eyes blinked quickly, and then she reached out to touch the wide pocket of the lab coat, pretending to search: "Yes, the transfer order, I have it, Mr. Adolf gave it to me, why, didn''t you receive the order?" Of course there was no transfer order in her pocket. But there was a delicate and small pistol in it. If a conflict broke out, Zoe would certainly not watch it. She would do her best to help Suwan. This was the only way she could think of to help Suwan, even though she had never touched a gun many times. Zoe lowered her head and pretended to look for a transfer order, but her palm had already grasped the small pistol in her pocket. Perhaps it was the tense atmosphere, or perhaps the small pistol was too cold, Zoe''s heart was beating wildly.


    "No, ma''am," the soldier replied to Zoe.


    "Is it because it was a temporary order?" Parker asked pretentiously: "But we can''t wait any longer. Mr. Adolf is very anxious. If the mission is delayed..."


    "No matter how urgent the mission is, there shouldn''t be no transfer order," the soldier insisted. Suwan and Angela''s reaction of not obeying the order was too abnormal. The soldier had already warned them seriously: "You two, please step back!"


    "Yes, you''re right," Parker had no choice but to look at Angela. He could see that Angela and Suwan were about to take action, and he swallowed nervously.


    Suwan gritted her teeth. With such a delay, they had missed the best opportunity.


    They had no choice but to take action, but it was too dangerous. They were still a few steps away from the plane. Instructor Oviso was not far away, and a whole rescue team was lined up watching them. They could not successfully hijack the plane. This was not a good idea.


    But no matter how impossible it is, I have to try it. If I don''t do it this time, I will never have another chance.


    Suwan and Angela exchanged glances.


    They had already made sufficient mental preparations. Even if they failed, it was better than dying at the hands of zombies or dying in the rescue mission.


    Suwan and Angela had already drawn their paratrooper knives. They quickened their pace and were about to rush towards the soldiers. Even Zoe was about to pull out the pistol from her pocket when a voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "I have the transfer order."


    Suwan, Angela, Zoe and Parker all turned around at the same time.


    Because of her hasty running, Charlotte''s breathing was heavy and her face was unnaturally flushed. She trotted towards the group of people and handed the paper in her hand to the soldier. She glanced at Suwan beside her and smiled: "Sorry, I''m late."


    Charlotte is the product of an experiment with excellent genetic makeup. As a perfect artificial human, her arrival and joining has accelerated the research process of the experiment. It was also she who proposed to start with the zombies. Adolf is very satisfied with her. In this safe zone, although Charlotte has only been here for a few days, the authority she has obtained from Adolf is very great. Adolf can be said to be very tolerant of her. Everything is based on cooperating with Charlotte''s research, so it is not difficult for Charlotte to get the transfer order.


    There was no problem with the transfer order, and the soldiers certainly could not find any problems. Although the transfer order was issued suddenly, they still obeyed the order. The soldiers did not question anything this time and pushed the plane to the position pointed by Parker. Parker did not expect things to go so smoothly. He got on the plane in disbelief, and the whole person was floating. Angela looked at Charlotte in surprise, and then looked at Suwan. She could not understand what was happening in front of her. After all, Suwan told her clearly that Charlotte refused. But now Suwan had no time to explain, after all, she herself was confused. Angela looked at Charlotte, Suwan and Zoe, and then got on the plane with Parker. Parker was preparing for the flight. Because he was too excited, his fingers were shaking. Angela was very worried and reached out to slap Parker on the head. Parker cried out in pain, and his face was almost slapped on the dashboard by Angela''s slap.


    "What''s going on..." Angela muttered to herself, looking out through the glass. On the ground, Suwan and Charlotte were saying goodbye, and Zoe was standing calmly on the ladder waiting.


    Oviso, who was not far away, was always looking in this direction. After seeing Charlotte coming, the soldiers took the initiative to cooperate with both sides and no conflict broke out. Then he turned and walked towards the rescue team. Most of the members of the rescue team had already arrived and were waiting for her to assign tasks.


    "You..." Suwan took a few steps closer to Charlotte, her expression was complicated. She didn''t expect Charlotte to come to help, she thought Charlotte had already refused. And although everything seems to be going incredibly smoothly now, once they leave, the matter will be exposed, and Charlotte will face the sanctions of the military court. Originally, Charlotte refused, and Suwan didn''t take it too seriously. She had already dragged Angela, Zoe and Parker into the water. She originally thought that Charlotte could be excluded from the plan, and it would be better to implicate one less person. Unexpectedly, Charlotte would take the initiative to bring the transfer order, but she really needed Charlotte''s transfer order to leave. This matter is really too contradictory.


    "It''s not too late, right?" Charlotte brushed her short blond hair, her hands sweating. She didn''t know when Suwan was going to leave, but she had a sudden premonition when she saw Zoe leaving the lab. She ran all the way here because she was afraid of being late. Running a few steps was considered a very intense exercise for her, a researcher who had been staying in the lab for the past few days and had not rested or eaten on time.


    Seeing Charlotte smiling brightly made Suwan feel even more guilty.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Suwan lowered his voice and said to Charlotte, "If Adolf knew..."


    Charlotte stared into Suwan''s eyes in a daze for a moment, then smiled even more happily.


    This sentence is enough.


    "Don''t worry about me. Adolf won''t do anything to me." Charlotte didn''t seem to worry about the consequences at all. "I''m indispensable for the experiment. I''m more useful than this transfer order."


    Regardless of whether this was true or not, it made Suwan feel a little relieved.


    Suwan just needed Charlotte to give her a reason not to feel so guilty.


    No matter what consequences Charlotte has to bear, Suwan must leave. She has already invited Charlotte. Since Charlotte is not leaving, it means that Charlotte is ready to bear the consequences, and Suwan cannot interfere. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People are selfish.


    There were soldiers and trainees passing by, so many things couldn''t be said clearly. Besides, Suwan couldn''t delay any longer, she had to leave as soon as possible.


    "Goodbye, Suwan," Charlotte extended her hand to Suwan. Suwan looked down at Charlotte''s overly thin fingers and gently shook her palm. This was considered a farewell. Then Suwan turned and ran to the plane. Angela and Zoe were anxiously waiting for her on the ladder in front of the plane. Seeing her coming, they boarded the plane first. As soon as Suwan got on the plane, Angela closed the cabin door without hesitation and said to Parker in the driver''s seat: "Let''s go."


    The plane took off, Suwan glanced at the ground, noticed Oviso''s gaze, and immediately turned away timidly. Finally freed from the shackles, Suwan was excited about freedom, but the betrayal also made her uneasy. She had violated her mission as a soldier. She hated Charlotte for being a traitor, and now she hated herself. She ran towards freedom, but she was also a deserter and a coward, which she herself despised.


    Zoe reached out and held Suwan''s hand, which was clenched into a fist and trembled because of self-blame. She leaned against her shoulder and looked out the window with her at the underground scientific research base that was getting smaller and farther away and filled with countless secrets. She said softly, "I''m very afraid of flying. Do you remember?"


    "I remember," Suwan''s tense nerves relaxed a little, and her tightly clenched fists loosened a little. Like a speculator, Zoe immediately half-forcefully inserted her fingers into Suwan''s hand and held Suwan''s palm. Suwan''s palm was covered with fingerprints because she had just clenched her fist too hard, but now her palm was covered by Zoe''s warm palm.


    "I''m still scared now," Zoe rubbed her face against Suwan''s shoulder gently and affectionately, like a well-behaved kitten, "But luckily I have you."


    This choice may be wrong, but I am not worried at all. With you, what I care about most is right in front of me. Even if we die, we are together.


    Fortunately, you are here.


    Perhaps everyone would blame her for being cowardly and timid, and unworthy of the honor of Belst, but Zoe would only feel sorry for her.


    Her Avi is not Superman and cannot save the world.


    Her Avi has only one life.


    Her Avi.


    Charlotte stood there and watched the plane take off. When all the rescue team members on the ground left by plane, and only the soldiers were left on the ground, she still stood there, looking at the blue sky above her head. The hand that Suwan had held remained empty. Suwan left resolutely without looking back, which was natural, but Charlotte still felt a little lost.


    She actually hoped that Suwan would look back and take one more look at her before getting on the plane, even though it would be useless.


    "Goodbye, Suwan, we will never meet again," Charlotte whispered to the sky. Leaving might be the best choice for Suwan. She couldn''t imagine what Suwan, who was struggling to survive, would look like if he became a zombie. By that time, the world might have reached a point where it could not be saved.

 Chapter 81 Separation

    Chapter 81 - 81 SeparationThe plane flew a distance away, and even if they were chased, they could not be caught. The people on the plane were completely relieved. After all, being a deserter was a huge risk. In terms of the degree of nervousness, it was not much different from being surrounded by zombies. Angela, who was sitting in the co-pilot seat, relaxed at this time. God knows how guilty she was when she was confronting the soldiers on the ground just now. Before Charlotte''s transfer order arrived, she and Suwan almost fought with the soldiers. Once they started, the result would not be good. There was a whole rescue team not far away. Their plan would never succeed. It was like a crazy test on the edge of death. But now they were sitting safely on the plane. It was like a dream. Angela originally disdained the cross on her neck, but now she was afraid and grabbed the cross given by Fry and muttered a few words, "God bless you."


    Perhaps in such bad times, a little faith can give people more confidence to live.


    Angela''s relaxation can be seen from the fact that she was slumped in the seat like mud. She was like liquid that flowed but would not blend into the chair, lazily filling the gap in the chair without any gaps. Because she was too lazy to move, she only moved her head and her body did not move. She tried to twist her head almost 160 degrees, maintaining that weird and painful posture and turned back to ask Suwan: "Hey, what''s the matter with Charlotte, didn''t you say she didn''t agree to help us, why did she suddenly appear again?" Although this posture was uncomfortable, Angela really had a feeling of limpness after surviving a disaster, so she would rather be uncomfortable and only move her head.


    Hearing Angela talking, Parker subconsciously glanced around, and saw that Angela''s head was turned away as if it had been hit off. Parker was so scared that he coughed twice and quickly looked away. He felt that the impact that Angela brought to him at this moment was no less than that of ten horror movies, and she was completely different from her usual cuteness.


    Oh, man. Angela turned her head and rolled her eyes at Parker.


    It''s over. This time Parker was so scared that he started hiccuping.


    Suwan shook his head and didn''t explain. Even if Charlotte acted relaxed, it was still against the rules. Maybe Adolf wouldn''t make it too hard for her, as Charlotte said, but it was impossible for him to not pursue it at all. Zoe didn''t know that Angela and Suwan had privately met with Charlotte, but at this time she could guess roughly, but she didn''t mean to ask, just lowered her head and concentrated on playing with Suwan''s fingers. It seemed that she didn''t take this matter to heart at all, as if this matter was not as interesting to her as Suwan''s finger.


    Angela rolled her eyes, thinking that since Zoe didn''t care about Charlotte, there didn''t seem to be anything for her to pursue. Anyway, now that she had unexpectedly left smoothly and ran towards freedom, nothing was more important than this. Thinking of this, she didn''t care anymore, but she frowned, looked at the position behind Suwan, and reached for the weapon at her waist.


    Suwan also gently pulled her fingers out of Zoe''s hand. Zoe was about to ask curiously, but she patted the back of Zoe''s hand soothingly, reached out to unfasten the buckle of the holster on her waist, and pulled out her pistol. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are twenty seats in the cabin of this plane, with an aisle in the middle and two seats on each side. There is enough space for a small team, let alone just two or three of them.


    But there are more than just them on the plane now.


    Suwan and Angela both heard a creaking sound coming from the seat at the end of the plane. The sound was very small, only once, and Suwan was inexplicably familiar with the sound.


    Who could be hiding on this plane? Logically, there shouldn''t be anyone else on this plane, but they were too careless. They were too nervous and focused on escaping from danger. They didn''t check the cabin in time after getting on the plane.


    Angela and Suwan winked at each other.


    ''Cover me.'' That''s what Suwan meant.


    The tacit understanding between the two of them was accumulated through long-term interactions. Angela certainly understood it and nodded, but she forgot her movements at the moment. As soon as her head moved down, her neck made a "click" sound, and then Angela showed an extremely painful expression.


    She twisted her neck.


    But she couldn''t make a sound to alert the extra person on the plane, so Angela could only express her pain silently with a ferocious expression.


    Suwan: "..." She wanted to break Angela''s head.


    Zoe was originally looking at Suwan worriedly, she knew she couldn''t help, all she could do was not to cause trouble, now seeing Angela playing tricks and getting anxious, she simply held the small pistol in her lab coat in her hand, and stood up with Suwan. She knew she was not a good shot, and not as alert as Suwan, and might only make things worse, but now she just wanted to help as much as she could. Suwan kept winking at her, but Zoe just pretended not to see. Suwan had no choice but to signal Zoe to be careful, and stood in front of Zoe, holding the gun and walking lightly to the end of the cabin. When they were three steps away from the last row of seats, Suwan signaled Zoe to stop, and Zoe obediently hid behind a row of chairs, only showing her head, holding the small pistol and nervously pointing at the last row of seats, breathing lightly.


    "Come out, or I''ll shoot you," Suwan said, taking two steps closer. She was prepared to take Zoe closer. The last row of seats was covered by only two chairs, which meant that at most three people could hide behind the chairs. Although they had risked their lives to deceive the soldiers, the transfer order was valid. Besides, the plane had already flown so far, so it shouldn''t be dangerous on the plane.


    Two seconds later, a pair of hands appeared from behind the chair.


    "Don''t shoot," a man''s voice came from behind the chair, and then half a head popped out.


    Mike stood out from behind the chair with his hands raised in grievance. The squirrel poked its head out of the pocket of his combat uniform, its little eyes darting around.


    Everyone on the plane was dumbfounded.


    "Mike!" Angela, who had just recovered, pressed her aching neck with one hand and rushed over with a gun in the other, screaming, "When did you come up here!"


    "When you got off the plane," Mike said honestly.


    When Angela got off the plane, she and Zoe were waiting on the ladder for Suwan and Charlotte to say goodbye, but they didn''t expect Mike to take advantage of the opportunity and sneak onto the plane.


    Suwan now understood why Instructor Oviso had looked so strange at that time.


    "You, do you know what we are going to do?!" Angela roared like a lioness, her pistol still pointed at Mike. Because she was too excited, her arms were shaking, and the direction of the gun also shook from Mike''s chest to Mike''s waist, and then to between Mike''s legs. Mike''s eyes widened in horror, and he dared not put down his raised hands.


    Mike looked at Suwan and said, "I know."


    Suwan sighed and felt a headache. She put away the gun and patted Angela on the shoulder, trying to comfort Angela and calm her down, but Angela didn''t feel comforted at all. She was like a gunpowder barrel at any time: "You know, you know what!"


    "I know you want to leave the rescue team," Mike said directly, "I want to leave too, so I got on this plane. I think I didn''t get on the wrong plane, right?"


    Angela was speechless.


    Parker, who was in the driver''s seat, could not help but look back when he heard the commotion behind him. He saw that the plane had already flown into the sky and there was an extra person on board. He thought he was hallucinating, and turned his head to look at the white clouds outside the window with a puzzled look on his face, muttering to himself, "Am I watching a horror movie?"


    "How did you know?" When Zoe saw it was Mike, she put away her gun and asked with her arms across her chest.


    Mike said nothing, just glanced at Suwan.


    Suwan scratched her hair in distress, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. She had not clearly told Mike her intention, perhaps because she was too obvious and Mike saw through it. Mike happened to have the same idea, so when Suwan took the risk of taking advantage of the chaos, he also took advantage of Suwan''s opportunity. They risked their lives, but built a bridge for Mike. Suwan felt very unhappy and was too lazy to pay attention to Mike. Angela''s expression was more obvious, glaring at Mike fiercely, as if asking Mike to leave a toll.


    Now that he was exposed, Mike was no longer afraid. He shamelessly sat in the seat closest to Angela and Suwan and asked them, "Where are you going?"


    "You got on the plane without even knowing where we''re going?" Angela was disgusted.


    Mike shrugged. "Isn''t it better to go anywhere than on a mission?"


    That''s true.


    Suwan and Angela basically have the same idea. Although it''s a bit desperate, it''s better to go anywhere than to face danger. Even if the subsequent journey is not safe, it''s their own fault, which is different from being unwilling to face danger.


    "I want to go home," Suwan said, hugging Zoe beside her and adding, "Zoe come with me." Zoe leaned on Suwan''s shoulder to make her position clear.


    "China?" Mike said.


    Suwan nodded.


    Mike thought for a moment and said, "That''s a good place. I heard that because it''s farther away, the scandal broke out a little later, so the situation is better under control."


    Mike''s words gave Suwan some confidence. After listening to Mike, she felt much more relaxed, and even Zoe was happy for her.


    "What about you?" Mike asked Angela again.


    "I don''t have anywhere to go, but I don''t plan to go to the same place as Suwan. That''s not my home." Angela said. She checked the fuel level as soon as she got on the plane. The fuel was enough for the plane to fly for two or three days. Compared with Suwan''s clear goal, she would rather fly a little longer in the sky with Parker and see when the time comes. She didn''t plan to go to the same place as Suwan. She would rather find a secluded place with Parker where there is no danger and few people and live a quiet life. It would be best if it was a place like the desolate mountains and wilderness where there was no one, and of course no zombies.


    Mike decided to go with Angela and Parker first. Although Suwan and Angela were in pairs, he was not alone. He had his little squirrel. But then again, if it weren''t for this overly lively little squirrel, he wouldn''t have been exposed so early.


    Because Suwan''s destination was most clear, the plane flew to her place first. The plane flew for more than ten hours. During these ten hours, Angela abandoned her behavior pattern with Parker''s conjoined twins and sat in the seat next to Suwan across the aisle. Although she didn''t say much, she always sat there with Suwan. She was rarely so quiet, and it was so quiet that it made people uncomfortable.


    Suwan knew that Angela was acting so abnormally because they were about to separate.


    Separation is always sad. It''s not like they haven''t experienced separation before, but this time they will never see each other again.


    Although what Mike said was very good, no one could be sure to what extent the zombie outbreak in the city where Suwan''s family lived, so the plane lowered a rope ladder in the suburbs on the edge of the city.


    "Okay," Suwan said helplessly, looking at the trees on the ground. Because of the days of wandering, she really didn''t have a good impression of the forest.


    "Goodbye, my friend, I wish you success," Angela hugged Suwan tightly.


    ''Giant panda!''


    ''panda!''


    ''cat!''


    ''We''re best friends, right, Sue?''


    ''Bye, my son¡ý!''


    ''I''m not a very good friend.''


    "If I become a zombie, you will kill me with one shot."


    "Goodbye, Angie," Suwan and Angela lightly bumped fists. She glanced at Mike and Parker, "I wish you peace, too."


    Suwan and Zoe got off the plane via the rope ladder. After landing smoothly, Angela and Mike put away the rope ladder. The plane circled over their heads and then flew away.


    Suwan and Zoe watched the plane leave until they could no longer see it.


    Suwan felt a little sad. He took a deep breath and looked away from the sky.


    Some separations are truly partings.

 Chapter 82 Character Weaknesses

    Chapter 82 - 82 Character WeaknessesThe city where Suwan''s family lives is in the relatively poorer north. They left the safe zone in the morning. After a ten-hour flight, it was already dark, and the trees blocked the light and shadows. It was already early October, and the temperature naturally dropped. Suwan was in good physical condition and didn''t feel anything, but Zoe''s attention was diverted from the flying plane. When she noticed the environment she was in, she immediately felt cold. The clothes she was wearing were the lab coats of scientific researchers. Although they were loose, they were not warm, and they looked very thin in the environment she was in. Although she tried hard to hide it, she couldn''t help shivering, which was immediately noticed by Suwan.


    Suwan withdrew her gaze from the surroundings and reached out to hug Zoe: "Are you cold?" Her action brought Zoe psychological warmth, but it could not bring warmth to Zoe''s body, so Zoe nodded frankly and did not show off, but she also emphasized to Suwan: "Fortunately, it''s not to the point where I can''t bear it."


    "It''s going to get colder," Suwan said.


    Suwan looked down at the time displayed on his multi-function watch. It was already 9:30 in the afternoon. It gets dark early in the north, and it was almost dark in the forest to the point where he couldn''t see the road ahead. In such an environment, even if there was no danger, it was easy to fall and get injured. So Suwan walked around and found that the area was temporarily safe. He cleared a small area and lit a small fire with windproof matches. The two of them sat on the rocks next to the fire to warm themselves. It was too dangerous to do this without knowing whether the environment was absolutely safe. If Suwan was alone, she would never make such a low-level mistake, but there was no way. She was too familiar with the environment in the north. The later it was, the lower the temperature was. Zoe couldn''t stand such cold. They were too hasty when they left, and they didn''t have time to prepare, nor did they have the opportunity to prepare too many items. It was very good that Suwan could prepare her equipment.


    Suwan didn''t mean to blame Zoe at all. She even took off her combat uniform jacket and gave it to Zoe. She herself was only wearing the tight black short-sleeved combat uniform.


    "You''ll be cold too. I''m much better. I won''t wear it," Zoe tried to refuse, but Suwan was particularly insistent at this time: "I''m not cold. I won''t feel cold even if it snows, but it will be troublesome if you catch a cold." Suwan was right. Her physical fitness and training intensity made her not worry about this temperature at all. She had experienced worse situations, not to mention it was just a slight drop in temperature. Zoe couldn''t argue with Suwan, so she had to put on the coat that still had Suwan''s warm body temperature, and there was a small fire to warm herself. She did feel a lot warmer, but she couldn''t help blaming herself, thinking that she had caused trouble for Suwan as soon as she got off the plane. She really wanted to do something to help Suwan to the best of her ability, but all the top scientific and technological knowledge she knew was simply useless when it came to survival in the wild.


    Seeing Zoe lowering her head in a depressed mood, Suwan could guess what she was thinking. Although she listened to the movements around her alertly and did not dare to let down her guard, she did not want Zoe to feel guilty. Suwan was very moved that Zoe could abandon everything and follow her to a completely unfamiliar and unknown place with unknown dangers. She naturally felt a sense of responsibility to protect Zoe, so Suwan threw broken wood branches into the fire while talking to Zoe: "Is it too quiet?"


    It''s really too quiet.


    Such a quiet environment made Zoe feel a little uncomfortable, but with the powerful Suwan by her side and the light of the fire, Zoe was not afraid. This was her first time in such an environment. If she had not left the safe zone secretly, it could be said that she would never have the possibility of facing these. After all, she was a scientific researcher who had no self-protection ability and needed to be carefully protected.


    "It''s too quiet," Zoe nodded.


    "Let me tell you a story," Suwan smiled, revealing his little fangs.


    "Okay," Zoe nodded with interest.


    "Let me tell you a ghost story."


    "...!"


    Suwan laughed twice.


    "You bad guy," Zoe couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''ll be so scared now that you''ll jump into my arms," ??Suwan stretched out her arms exaggeratedly, and Zoe smiled and jumped into her arms.


    "I haven''t told you yet."


    "Whatever. I''m already scared."


    Suwan laughed and reached out to smooth Zoe''s hair. Ever since the scandal broke out, they had no time to care about their appearance. In the past two months, Suwan''s bangs had grown below his eyebrows, and Zoe''s short hair had grown to her shoulders.


    "Are you scared, Zoe?" Suwan asked softly, lowering his voice.


    "I''m not afraid." Zoe snuggled in Suwan''s arms and watched the increasingly dim firelight with her.


    "Do you regret this, Zoe?"


    "No regrets."


    "You''ll never regret it?"


    "I will never regret it."


    "Even if you turn into a zombie?"


    Zoe was silent.


    Suwan frowned slightly, somewhat disappointed, and to hide her little emotion, she gently kissed Zoe''s hair.


    "Avi," Zoe leaned against Suwan, holding Suwan''s waist tightly with both hands, tilting her head slightly, looking at Suwan with her lake green eyes without blinking: "If I become a zombie in an irreversible situation, what will you do?"


    "...kill you." Although it is cruel, it is rational and the only solution.


    Zoe was not sad. Apparently, she already knew Suwan''s answer. She asked Suwan again, "Do you know what I would do if you were the one who became a zombie?"


    "Kill me," of course, so Suwan did not hesitate and said it very decisively.


    "No," Zoe shook her head, then she pushed her hair aside, revealing her smooth neck to Suwan.


    A gesture of offering sacrifice to a vampire.


    The answers given by the two of them, one absolutely rational and the other overly emotional, were two completely different extremes.


    The firelight was dim and uncertain. Suwan stared at Zoe blankly, unable to tell what was in her heart. She smiled stiffly: "You''re crazy." Suwan advised Zoe to give up this irrational idea. Even though it was just an idea, it did not conform to the optimal choice that Belster always followed.


    "Avi, this world has gone crazy," Zoe hugged Suwan again, but her face was still looking up at Suwan, as if she was looking up at a god.


    "Avi, do you know why I insisted on you wearing that cross at that time?"


    "You said you would recognize me by this cross." Suwan thought about it.


    Zoe nodded.


    So, what happens after recognition?


    "I thought at that time, you always go on missions and save people, but you don''t always come back safely. Avi, you face too many life-threatening dangers. If you fail to escape, you will die. You are wearing that cross. If I see you, I can recognize you. If I recognize you, I will let you bite me, and then we will become zombies together. Even if we are treated as dangers and eliminated, we will be eliminated together," Zoe said seriously, with a serious attitude like an oath. She didn''t lie. When she parted with Suwan, she made this decision.


    Suwan looked at her quietly.


    "Avi, I''m too selfish. You know, I''m actually very selfish. I don''t care about other people. I don''t care whether the shady crisis can be resolved. I only care about you. I always remember the first time we met, you held my hand. That was when I felt most relieved. Later, when we met again, I thought, I don''t want to lose you again."


    Zoe said that, very confidently and persistently.


    Suwan looked at her quietly, unable to say anything.


    Her first time in love.


    He experienced this kind of love that was deeply loved to the bone. Zoe''s love was so deep that Suwan didn''t know how to respond.


    I don''t know whether it is lucky or unfortunate.


    Suwan can''t say sweet words, she can only express it through actions, that is to protect Zoe with her life.


    Zoe soon fell asleep in Suwan''s arms. The small fire soon went out, but Suwan did not light it again. It was already very dark, and lighting a fire at this time would be too obvious and too dangerous in the dark. She tried her best to hug Zoe tightly to block some of the cold wind for her. The temperature was very low, and she was only wearing a short-sleeved shirt. The cold wind caused small bumps on her arms, but Suwan did not feel cold.


    Suwan hugged Zoe with her eyes closed, holding the gun in her other hand and keeping an eye on the surroundings. Even though she was resting, maybe it was because she was in her hometown, she remembered many things from the past.


    She thought of her parents.


    It was strange, Suwan had missed them before, but not these specific things.


    This is probably the feeling of being homesick.


    Suwan''s father is a very serious and strict person. He has very high requirements for Suwan. He does not give Suwan any freedom in life or study. If Suwan fails to reach the goals he sets, it seems that she has made a mistake as a "girl". The sentence his father often says is "Suwan, you can''t do anything well", as if he has lost the right to exercise his father''s power if he does not give Suwan such psychological hints. Suwan herself is also puzzled. How can her father still seem to live in the past decades when boys were favored over girls? Although her mother loves her, she never has the courage to refute the decisions made by her father. Such a family has brought too much pressure to Suwan, making her feel uncomfortable and breathless.


    She often regretted how she lived in such a family and tried every means to escape from such an environment, because she knew that if she continued to live in such a family, she would collapse sooner or later. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Belster was her only way to escape from this family.


    And now, she is escaping Belster again.


    Zoe said she was selfish, and Zoe thought that was too much.


    But she hadn''t fully realized how selfish Suwan was.


    The time they had spent together was too short, so Zoe could only see the good in Suwan and had no chance to discover his character flaws.


    No one is perfect, everyone has shortcomings, selfishness, or greed.


    Human nature is evil.


    Suwan moved closer to Zoe. She didn''t feel cold, but she felt that this made her warmer.

 Chapter 83 Passing Zombies

    Chapter 83 - 83 Passing ZombiesZoe slept uncomfortably, her eyelashes fluttering in her sleep. Of course, it was impossible to sleep comfortably sitting on a cold, hard stone, but with Suwan beside her, she at least slept peacefully.


    Suwan never fell into a deep sleep completely, as that would make her lose her vigilance. If she was alone, she might climb up a tree to rest and perhaps feel less nervous, but Zoe, who had no self-protection ability, was by her side and needed her protection, so she couldn''t relax at any time.


    Suwan was just in a light sleep, holding the gun in her hand all the time. She opened her eyes when it was just getting light in the sky and checked the time. It was just past three in the morning. Zoe was leaning in her arms, still sleeping soundly. So Suwan maintained that posture without moving, looking aimlessly ahead.


    I don''t know what the situation is at home now. Even if their landing point is as close to the city as possible, it will take at least three days to walk from here to the city where her home is. If they encounter zombies or other problems that hinder them, it will take longer. Because she has made plans to leave in advance, Suwan tried her best to prepare her equipment. The vitamins and compressed biscuits in the combat bag are enough for two people to sustain for five days. Suwan has strong enough survival ability in the wild, so compared to food, Suwan is worried about whether Zoe''s physical strength can keep up with her speed. Even if the journey is safe, Zoe''s physical fitness cannot keep moving forward, so she will have to prepare for a longer time.


    Suwan was also worried about one thing. The noise of the plane flying over the forest yesterday would definitely attract the attention of all parties, whether it was humans or zombies. In the central town, Suwan had already seen the zombies evolve into hunters. Their speed was close to the running speed of adults. It would be terrible if groups of zombies were attracted. They were very lucky to spend a peaceful night and could not expect too much.


    Suwan looked at the frost on the fallen leaves on the ground and felt that he shouldn''t let Zoe continue sleeping.


    Suwan moved his arm around Zoe''s shoulder and held Zoe''s cold hand, rubbing it gently. Zoe woke up immediately, but not completely. She rubbed her eyes, stretched her body that was stiff due to the low temperature and sleeping posture, and asked sleepily, "Are we leaving?"


    "You rest for a while, then we''ll set off," Suwan said considerately. She stood up and stretched her sore shoulders and body, took out a piece of compressed biscuit from the combat bag and gave it to Zoe. Then she stood up and kicked the ashes of the burnt fire on the ground to cover up the traces of their stay here, and climbed up a nearby tall tree to look into the distance with a telescope.


    The trees in this forest were not as dense and tall as the ones in the forest near Cole City. Suwan could see the outline of the city in the distance by standing on a tall tree. Suwan adjusted the focus of the telescope and this time he could see more clearly.


    It was a dead city.


    That''s right, dead silence.


    The road was crowded with randomly parked vehicles and there was no sign of human activity. Even from such a long distance, Suwan could feel the lifelessness of the city. Even though the sun had just risen, the warm and pleasant yellow sunlight could not bring warmth to this cold city.


    The paralysis of traffic roads means that the city has stopped normal operation, which is basically equivalent to the city being abandoned.


    In other words, there is a high possibility that this city has been occupied by zombies.


    Suwan gritted his teeth lightly.


    She had expected this result, but was still unwilling to accept it. She had originally held high hopes after listening to Mike''s words.


    If the city was occupied by zombies, what happened to her parents? Did they reach the military zone safely? Are they still alive now? All this is unknown.


    But no matter what, Suwan has to go back and take a look. This is her obsession, and because of this obsession, she is so persistent in coming back.


    Then Suwan noticed that the treetops in the woods ahead were shaking.


    Something was coming towards her direction. It could be a human, or more likely a zombie. No matter which one it was, Suwan was alert.


    After all, she had seen it with her own eyes. In this situation, some people were not much different from zombies.


    Suwan jumped down from the tree and watched Zoe blowing on her frozen fingers while swallowing the biscuits with difficulty, without saying anything.


    "Shall we set off?" Zoe stuffed the remaining half of a compressed biscuit into the wide pocket of her lab coat and asked Suwan. Suwan had no intention of urging her, but seeing that Zoe was so proactive, he did not refute her. He walked a few steps forward with Zoe and asked Zoe: "Zoe, can you climb a tree?"


    Zoe was a little dumbfounded when she heard Suwan ask this.


    Of course she wouldn''t.


    She is a scientific researcher with a delicate body, and climbing a tree is too difficult for her.


    Suwan knew the answer from Zoe''s reaction. She immediately said without any objection: "I will teach you how to climb a tree." She emphasized: "Now."


    Zoe reacted quickly. She looked ahead, then looked at Suwan and asked, "Is it a zombie?"


    "I''m not sure," Suwan said, "but something is coming."


    "How to climb?" Zoe asked immediately.


    Zoe has a quick learning ability, but climbing a tree requires a certain amount of physical strength. With the help of Suwan, it took Zoe more than half an hour to climb up a tall tree, sweating all over. After that, she collapsed on the branch, hugging the trunk, and had no strength to move.


    "Are you okay?" Suwan also climbed up the tree and asked beside her.


    Zoe thought Suwan was asking her if she was tired, but was that even necessary? She was sweating and out of breath, so even if she insisted that she was not tired, Suwan would have to believe her. Then Zoe realized that Suwan was asking her if she was afraid of this height. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe looked up at the ground. There was a tall and sturdy white pine tree. She was now on a branch about six meters above the ground. But unlike the shaking plane, Zoe was not afraid of heights on the stable branch.


    "You stay here, I''ll go check out the front and be back soon," Suwan said, leaving no room for argument.


    "You..." You want to leave me here alone? Zoe stopped talking after only a sound. No matter what was coming, the two of them couldn''t just hide in the tree. She had no ability to protect herself and would only bring trouble to Suwan. It was best for Suwan to check it out alone.


    Zoe was so upset that she felt like a useless baby.


    "Go ahead, I''ll be waiting for you, be careful," Zoe said casually.


    Suwan nodded, kissed Zoe''s forehead, climbed down the tree, and after landing on the ground, she looked up at the tree and saw that Zoe was still looking at her worriedly. She waved to her to let her rest assured, then ran forward with light steps, and soon Zoe could no longer see her figure.


    Zoe sat on the tree trunk stupidly, crouching down to reduce her sense of security. For a moment, she had nothing to do, so she simply reached for the remaining half of the cookie in her pocket and planned to eat it. She reached into her lab coat and touched the small pistol. This small pistol was her private collection, and she believed that it would be useful. Now it seems that if she doesn''t want to cause trouble for Suwan, she must learn how to use this small pistol as soon as possible. She still has a lot to learn.


    After running towards the city for more than twenty minutes, Suwan slowed down. She held an assault rifle in her hand and was alert to the movements around her.


    Due to the low temperature in the north at this time of year, there are basically no insects or ants, and the birds have already flown south, so the forest is very quiet, at least for now, which means that the thing coming is still some distance away from her.


    Walking in such a forest made Suwan feel a little dazed.


    It reminded Suwan of the days when she wandered in the primeval forest of Cole City.


    That kind of loneliness and despair of being abandoned by the world is too painful.


    There was a crisp sound under Suwan''s feet. She kicked away the thick fallen leaves under her feet and saw a corpse exposed under the leaves. In fact, it was not a corpse because there was not much rotten flesh on it. Basically, only a skeleton was left.


    This is a skeleton that has been eaten by zombies.


    Suwan had just stepped on the skeleton''s leg bone.


    Suwan only glanced down, then looked away and continued walking, but she was still thinking about the skeleton in her mind.


    The skeleton''s posture was twisted and its jaw was wide open, obviously it had experienced a lot of pain before death. Perhaps when it was alive, every piece of flesh on its body was eaten by zombies. How desperate it must have been to watch itself being eaten alive.


    A desperate scream suddenly rang in Suwan''s ears.


    Suwan''s pupils shrank rapidly, he stopped abruptly, and looked around with the gun in hand.


    But the forest was still so quiet, it was just her hallucination.


    Suwan paused for a moment, calmed down, and then continued to move forward. She was extremely grateful that she was not alone in the forest at this time, and that Zoe was waiting for her to return. Otherwise, it would be too devastating for her to experience the feeling of being forgotten by the world again.


    This time, Suwan didn''t go far before she noticed movement in the front. This time it was not an illusion. She immediately climbed up the tall tree next to her and observed the front through the telescope.


    What she expected was correct, it was zombies.


    The number is not too large. A rough estimate is that there are about twenty or so of them. They were probably attracted by the roar of the planes last night.


    Suwan didn''t plan to expose herself. There was no need to do so in the face of such danger. She planned to hide in the tree and wait quietly for the zombies to pass by. She believed that with Zoe''s calmness, she would do the same thing as her.


    Suwan waited on the tree for more than ten minutes, and the zombies passed by the tree where she was hiding. Perhaps because there was no prey ahead to attract them, their pace was not the running speed of the central town, but more like the walking speed of an adult. Judging from the degree of decay, they were no different from the zombies Suwan had seen before. It seems that the dark crisis has indeed erupted all over the world, even in China, which is so far away.


    Suwan took a deep breath and looked down at the zombies passing by. Without being discovered, the zombies passed under the tree where Suwan was and continued to move towards Zoe.


    Suwan planned to go back to find Zoe after twenty minutes, when she was farther away from the zombies. She waited quietly on the tree for time to pass. Just as she was about to get down from the tree, she noticed movement coming from the front again.


    Another zombie? Suwan frowned.


    No, not zombies.


    Suwan vaguely heard human voices.


    It''s a living person.

 Chapter 84 Family Team

    Chapter 84 - 84 Family TeamSuwan listened carefully. She heard correctly. There were people coming from the front. It sounded like there were quite a few of them. Suwan picked up the telescope and observed through the gaps in the trees. She saw more than a dozen people coming this way. Each of them was wearing a bulky down jacket and a safety helmet like the one worn by motorcycle riders. However, the transparent face shields on their helmets were now open, so Suwan could see their faces clearly.


    Suwan raised his eyebrows. He had to admit that this was a very good protective measure, which could at least prevent him from getting hurt by the zombies'' scratches.


    Among these people, several adult men led the way, some holding homemade hunting rifles and some holding long machetes. The rest were women and children, all holding baseball bats, iron bars and other weapons. They looked like a team composed of several families. In such an environment, the more people united, the greater the hope of survival.


    It was a good thing to meet living people. Suwan knew nothing about this place now, and could get a lot of information about it from them. Suwan and Zoe''s safety would be more guaranteed if they were with them. But Suwan had experienced too much, and her vigilance and experience told her that not everyone she met in the apocalypse was kind. It was just that Suwan couldn''t tell whether these people were good or evil from the surface. Compared to this family team, Suwan hoped to meet a small and easy-to-control team of two or three people. So after a little hesitation, Suwan decided to do the same as she had just seen those zombies. She would hide in the tree and wait for these people to pass by before going back to find Zoe. Just in case, she didn''t plan to expose herself in front of these people.


    Suwan crouched low on the tree branch. She was wearing camouflage combat pants, a black short-sleeved top, and a camouflage combat bag on her back, which made it difficult to be discovered while hiding among the branches.


    As the men got closer, Suwan could see more clearly and hear their conversation.


    There were twelve people in this family team, each of them carrying a luggage bag, a school bag or a shoulder bag, which seemed to contain the supplies they had collected. Among them were five men, who should be the main force of the team. They had the most bloodstains on the facial masks on their helmets and their clothes. There were also four women and three children in their teens, one boy and two girls. The pace of the women and children was slower than that of the men, so Suwan heard the conversation of the men first.


    "That plane was flying this way, wasn''t it?"


    "That''s right. Aren''t those zombies coming this way? They''re probably not far ahead."


    "I don''t know who is coming."


    "I see the color of the plane, it looks like a military one."


    "I saw it too. There seemed to be some letters on it, but I couldn''t see clearly what they said."


    "Letters? It''s English, right? What''s a foreign plane doing here?"


    "Maybe one of those International Rescue planes?"


    "Hey, Old Liu, you''re still dreaming at this hour. International rescue team, you finally know some professional terms, right?"


    "Haha, maybe it''s true."


    These people...are they following the zombies from a distance? Suwan looked down at them passing under the tree, thinking.


    The topics discussed by the women and children following behind were completely different from those of the men.


    "Mom, I''m hungry," a boy chased after the woman and shouted coquettishly.


    "Didn''t you just eat it?" the woman said impatiently, but she still took out a bar of chocolate from her bag, broke off a piece and gave it to the boy.


    "I''m still growing. What I ate just now is not enough," the boy muttered in retort. The woman glared at him helplessly. The younger girl next to them with a small backpack had been following them silently. When she saw the woman giving the boy chocolate, she quickened her pace, probably because she wanted to have a piece of chocolate as well. But then she slowed down as if nothing had happened and did not ask for anything.


    These women and children seemed to be well protected, with less blood and dirt on their bodies than men. It seemed that they had enough food and supplies. They must have sensed the crisis as soon as the conspiracy crisis broke out and had made preparations, otherwise it would be impossible for them to have prepared so many safety helmets, one for each person. Suwan waited on the tree for another 20 minutes after all of them passed by. She estimated that she would not meet these people if she went back to find Zoe, so she climbed down the tree and returned in Zoe''s direction. She returned quickly because she was delayed by meeting this family team, and she was worried that Zoe would be anxious waiting for her. After all, she promised Zoe that she would be back soon.


    The closer Suwan got to the place where they separated, the more he had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, as she approached, she heard voices, and she immediately recognized a boy''s voice as the voice of the boy from the family team just now.


    It''s the family team we just met. Why are they here?


    Suwan hid behind a tree at a distance and looked in the direction of the sound. She saw that the family team was surrounding a tree, and several men were pointing their shotguns at Zoe on the tree!


    Zoe on the tree tried her best to stick close to the trunk to reduce the exposed area of ??her body. She held a small pistol and pointed it at the people under the tree.


    The two sides were facing each other.


    Perhaps because there were not many bullets in the shotgun, or perhaps because the branch where Zoe was standing was too high and it was difficult to hit the target, the men just pointed their guns at Zoe but did not shoot. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad, Uncle Liu, please shoot her to death!" The boy jumped and shouted under the tree. When the girl tried to persuade him, he pushed the girl instead. The girl took a step back and ignored him.


    "Keep your voice down," the woman pulled the boy into her arms, and the boy calmed down a little. He said unwillingly: "She still has a gun in her hand, can you let me use the gun to kill her?" The woman slapped him on the head, knocking off the protective shield of his helmet. After that, the boy said something else, and the sound coming through the protective shield was unclear, and no one paid attention to him. The other women and children did not want to be accidentally injured, so they stayed far away, but it seemed that they were used to this kind of situation, and no one stopped the men''s behavior.


    "Come down, we won''t hurt you," the man called Uncle Liu by the boy said to the tree in a slightly higher voice, but his behavior was like playing the lute to a cow, because Zoe couldn''t understand what he was saying. Even if Zoe understood, she was not a child. Would she believe that someone would not hurt her when someone pointed a gun at her? Even if she believed it, she had just learned how to climb a tree and had not yet learned how to get down from a tree, so she couldn''t get down at all.


    Suwan''s eyes were furious as he watched from behind the tree. No wonder these people followed the zombies from a distance. Their purpose was to pick up the leftovers. After the zombies had eaten the living people, they would pick up the living people''s resources.


    Zoe did not panic when she saw the group of zombies. She was a scientific researcher who dissected zombies with her bare hands, so she just waited quietly for the zombies to pass by and for Suwan to come back. But she could not hide from the family team that came later, because the lab coat she was wearing was very loose. Even with Suwan''s combat uniform jacket, half of the lab coat was exposed from the jacket. The white clothes were too conspicuous. These people came to look for people, so Zoe was discovered during their careful search. Seeing that Zoe was alone, they naturally attacked Zoe.


    Suwan gritted her teeth, her eyes were almost blazing with anger. If she had come back a little later, who knew what would have happened!


    "Stand back," Zoe pointed her gun at one of the men in the tree. Hearing that she was speaking English, the men looked at each other. The girl who had been pushed away said in stiff English, "They told you to come down." She lowered her voice, looked at the men, and then said, "Don''t believe them. Don''t come down."


    Zoe ignored him. Although she was nervous, her hand holding the gun did not shake. At least she did not look scared at all. The men could not figure out what she was relying on, but they obviously did not intend to wait any longer.


    Behind Zoe, a man quietly took off his belongings and prepared to climb up the tree.


    Suwan stood out from behind the tree. When someone in the family team heard the noise and looked at her, Suwan had already shot two men in the shotgun with two bursts of fire. The impact of the bullets made the two men unable to hold the guns in their hands. Their hands became numb and the guns fell to the ground. Everyone in the family team nervously clenched their weapons and looked at Suwan who suddenly appeared. Suwan did not hesitate and fired another shot at the feet of the boy''s father. The boy''s father took a step back in fear and fell to the ground. Suwan''s gun was equipped with a silencer. She calmly took control of the situation in just a few seconds. Now only ''Uncle Liu'' was left with a shotgun pointed at Suwan, but he posed no danger to Suwan.


    "Back off," Suwan also pointed her gun at the man surnamed Liu, expressionless. She was a good-tempered person most of the time.


    When Zoe saw Suwan appear in the tree, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes were a little red, she knew Suwan would come back. Although Zoe was not too scared, she couldn''t help but become vulnerable when she saw her supporter coming back, just like a child who could hold back tears, but once comforted, all the grievances burst out.


    The man surnamed Liu originally pointed his gun at Suwan, but he looked at the woman and child beside him, and weighed the strength of both sides. He noticed Suwan''s clothes, lowered the gun to indicate that he had no ill intentions. He noticed Suwan''s camouflage uniform and said to Suwan, "You are a soldier, right?"


    Suwan was very familiar with the trick of lowering the other party''s guard by chatting him up. She took a step forward, ignored the man''s words, and just said, "All of you step back."


    "You came here by plane last night. Are there only two of you?" The man surnamed Liu was still trying to find out the news.


    Suwan''s impatience was shown on his face. Seeing that she was just intimidating and had no intention of shooting again, even though they were unwilling, the family team had to retreat and leave Suwan''s sight.


    After making sure they had left, Suwan immediately climbed up the tree and took Zoe down. As soon as Zoe landed on the ground, she immediately threw herself into Suwan''s arms without caring about anything else.


    "I''m back late," Suwan was very upset. It was because of her pride that she left Zoe here alone and almost put Zoe in danger.


    "I''m glad you''re okay," Zoe said. She buried her head in Suwan''s neck and took a deep breath. Her rapid heartbeat slowly calmed down after she smelled Suwan''s breath. When she saw this family team, Zoe''s first reaction was whether Suwan had met these people? Was Suwan injured? Even though such worries were a bit redundant and even questioned Suwan''s ability, Zoe was completely relieved when she saw that Suwan was okay.


    Behind Zoe, the girl who reminded her not to get down from the tree came out from the gap between the trees. She was not wearing a bulky down jacket or a safety helmet. She just walked towards them alone in a thin shirt with nothing on her.

 Chapter 85 Hedgehog Head

    Chapter 85 - 85 Hedgehog HeadSuwan still held Zoe in his arms. He calmly raised his light machine gun with one hand and pointed it at the girl. The girl raised her hands and stopped.


    Even though the family team had the advantage in numbers just now, they retreated after seeing Suwan''s equipment and strength. But this thin little girl has now come back alone. She brought nothing with her, which shows that she is harmless and even looks a little pitiful because all the supplies on her body have been taken away. If Suwan attacks her, then although the girl will die, her supplies will not be given to Suwan, and the family team will suffer less losses.


    Suwan didn''t think she came back voluntarily.


    The girl did not come back voluntarily.


    "My dad said he wants to cooperate with you," the girl said. Facing Suwan''s gun, she was very timid and her voice was weak. When she heard her words, Zoe, who was still in the excitement of meeting Suwan, realized that she was back. Zoe turned around and looked at her. Perhaps because she was a girl and looked too pitiful, Zoe was not wary of her. This was also the reason why the family team sent her to negotiate alone.


    "Cooperation?" Suwan snorted. If it weren''t for those men''s attempt to hurt Zoe, Suwan would have had this thought. "I have nothing to cooperate with you," she refused bluntly, not intending to add any more hidden dangers to herself.


    The girl felt a little embarrassed about not completing the negotiation task, but seeing that Suwan had no intention of hurting her, she immediately planned to leave, but Suwan stopped her again.


    "etc."


    The girl was startled for a moment, but turned around obediently.


    "Are you from City A?" Suwan asked. She wanted to get some news about City A from the girl.


    The girl nodded.


    "What''s the current situation in City A?" Suwan asked.


    "That city is deserted and filled with zombies. Are you going to City A?" The girl hesitated and persuaded Suwan, "It''s very dangerous for just the two of you. Otherwise, come with us. We plan to bypass City A and go to the military area. There are troops protecting it and it''s said to be quite safe."


    What she said was pretty much what Suwan had expected.


    The city was full of zombies, and it sounded like there was no need to go back, but Suwan always felt that she would not be satisfied if she did not go back to take a look. The main reason for her return was to go home and see her. That phone call was almost a worry for her. She had always been an adventurous person. Before, in the safe city, she insisted on going into Eddie''s room without weapons to check the situation, and Zoe could not persuade her. Even if she knew that the city was full of zombies, she still chose to go back, which was something she could do.


    Zoe didn''t understand the conversation between the two people, but she saw Suwan''s serious expression, as if she was thinking about something very important, so she asked her carefully: "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine," Suwan decided.


    Suwan still let the girl go.


    If Suwan wanted to go home to visit, Zoe would go with her even if she knew that the city was occupied by zombies. However, such behavior was too irresponsible and would put both of them in danger. In comparison, the phone call was not that important. Suwan had called to remind her parents to seek shelter before the dark crisis broke out seriously. Instead of finding out who answered the phone call in the past, it would be better to go to the military area to find her parents and reunite with them.


    "Let''s go," Suwan said, and then she walked in the opposite direction of the city, following the direction of the family team.


    "Aren''t we going to your house?" Zoe looked back and asked curiously.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore," Suwan hugged her and kissed her.


    The family team followed the zombies from a distance, while Suwan and Zoe followed them from a distance. Although they were on the same route, Suwan did not intend to cooperate with the family team to increase the hidden dangers. If they could attack Zoe who was alone for supplies, they could attack Suwan for equipment. Human greed and desire are endless.


    Perhaps because they felt there was no need, the family team did not conceal their tracks at all. Occasionally, food packaging bags that had just been thrown away could be seen on the road. Suwan could roughly judge the family team''s forward speed from these packaging bags. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zoe''s physical fitness was not as good as Suwan''s. Suwan slowed down his pace to take care of her, so the two of them had not walked out of the forest when it was almost dark. Suwan estimated that it would take another two hours to walk out of the forest. It would be unsafe to move forward after dark, and the temperature would drop, so Zoe felt cold. So the two of them climbed up a tree to rest at night and moved forward again at dawn. Because they were following a family team, they might be discovered if they made a fire, so Zoe had to endure the night in Suwan''s arms.


    After Suwan''s teaching during the day, Zoe''s performance in climbing trees at night was obviously much better than during the day. Suwan estimated that if Zoe stayed with her for a few more days, her ability to survive in the wild would be greatly improved.


    "The teacher taught well," Zoe said.


    Anyway, the safety factor is much higher in the tree, and Suwan does not need to be too vigilant. When she is free, she takes a multi-functional umbrella and a soldier knife to cut her long hair. Her bangs have grown below her eyebrows and are about to block her eyes, which will hinder her vision, so Suwan takes this opportunity to shorten her hair. Her main purpose is to shorten her hair, and it doesn''t matter whether it looks good or not. So although her hair is much shorter as she wished, it is cut like weeds. Zoe frowned when she saw it, but after watching for a while, she got used to Suwan''s new style and said to Suwan with interest: "My hair has grown a lot too, can you help me to tidy it up?"


    "You want one too?" Suwan touched his hair which was prickly after being cut short. It felt like he was touching a hedgehog with its thorns standing on end. He thought it was quite fun.


    "Of course, not to your extent," Zoe stretched out her finger to measure the length: "This short is fine."


    Suwan did not refuse. She sat behind Zoe, held the ends of Zoe''s hair in her hands, and cut off the slightly long ends of Zoe''s hair with a sharp knife. Then she threw the broken hair down and let it fall to the ground with the wind.


    Because she was sitting on a high branch, Zoe sat still and did not move. She looked up at the dark sky. The twinkling stars and the crescent moon in the sky were emitting soft light. Such a peaceful and beautiful scenery made Zoe fascinated. As far as she could remember, it was the first time that she had the leisure to look at the stars and the moon in the sky. Before she entered Belster, the city was brightly lit at night, and the stars in the sky were not noticeable at all. After entering Belster, she basically lived underground and had no chance to look at the stars. I don''t know if it was because she was sitting very high in the tree, but Zoe felt that the stars in the sky seemed to be very close to her, as if she could reach out and catch them. Suddenly, her childishness overflowed, and she really reached out to catch the stars that seemed to be right in front of her. Of course, all she could catch was the cold wind passing through her fingers.


    Zoe made herself laugh.


    "What''s wrong?" Suwan asked in confusion as he was cutting Zoe''s hair carefully. Zoe could hear the tiny sound of the parachute, soldier and knife cutting her hair beside her ear. It was a very light sound.


    This scene suddenly made Zoe''s eyes red, but she didn''t want to cry because she was sad.


    She felt that the scene of Suwan cutting her long hair while quietly looking at the night sky was so romantic that she was very moved. How strange, Zoe thought. It was not that Zoe had not been pursued before. On the contrary, her dark red hair and lake green eyes were completely in line with Western aesthetics. There were so many boys pursuing her, and each of them tried to impress Zoe. Some gave her flowers, and some sang love songs for her. When they did this, bystanders would exclaim how romantic it was, but Zoe was not moved at all. Now, at such a simple moment, she felt very moved, even though Suwan did nothing.


    Suwan always said that she was not used to kissing and hugging, and preferred emotional communication. Zoe didn''t understand her. Isn''t body language the best way to express feelings? Zoe thought it was because Suwan was too conservative, but now Zoe suddenly understood the delicate emotions that Suwan was talking about.


    She and Suwan did not have any intimate physical contact at the moment, but she felt full in her heart. If she had to describe it, she would say that she wanted time to stop and stay at this moment.


    She had never been so satisfied.


    Zoe remembered when she was very young, her grandparents were sitting on lounge chairs on the grass, basking in the sun and chatting, her parents were spreading out a tablecloth not far away to prepare for a picnic, and she was chasing a butterfly. The sun was warm and the grass was soft. Later, the butterfly flew away and she couldn''t catch up. She looked back and saw her grandparents still basking in the sun with a smile on their faces.


    "Mom, grandpa and grandma have been together for so many years, do they still have something to talk about?" Zoe asked her mother curiously as she was taking the fruits out of the basket one by one.


    "Of course, the sun is shining brightly today," her mother picked a grape and put it into Zoe''s mouth. The grape was sweet, but Zoe didn''t understand what her mother said. She asked her father again, "Dad, dad, can we talk about the sunshine for so long? It''s so boring." "How can it be boring, my dear little Zoe," her father dotingly scratched her nose with his finger, "If you love him, even if the two of you don''t talk about anything, just being together will be fun."


    "Wow," little Zoe exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Will I meet someone like that too?"


    "Of course, my little Zoe, everyone will meet the right person in their life."


    "Dad, how can I know that the person I meet is the one?" little Zoe asked expectantly.


    "Well... probably, when you see that person, even if you don''t eat the grapes, you still think they are sweet."


    Now Zoe has met this person.


    Even though Suwan didn''t do anything, she was moved to tears by the romance.


    "Nothing," Zoe smiled foolishly at the stars in the sky, "I love you, Avi."


    "I love you, too," Suwan brushed away the strands of hair on Zoe''s neck and kissed her neck gently. The hot air he exhaled blew on Zoe''s neck and earlobes, making Zoe laugh out loud due to the tickle.


    That''s great. Suwan is the one who makes her feel sweet even without her eating grapes.

 Chapter 86: Meet the Family Team Again

    Chapter 86 - 86: Meet the Family Team AgainBased on Suwan''s estimation of the family team''s speed, they should have been far apart and would not meet again. However, the next day, when Suwan and Zoe were about to leave the forest, they ran into this family team.


    Because this family team was surrounded by zombies.


    It seems that this family team is not the first time to follow the zombie group to pick up bargains, but people sometimes fail, like now.


    Suwan and Zoe stopped when they vaguely heard the familiar roars of zombies and screams of women coming from the front. Suwan climbed up the tall tree next to him and looked in the direction of the sound with a telescope. Through the gaps between the trees, he saw that the family team was surrounded by more than 20 zombies. As the zombies gathered more and more, these people were forced back to back and could only swing their weapons at the zombies with all their strength. The shotguns in the hands of those men should have run out of bullets, and they were completely using the shotguns as sticks. Suwan took a rough glance and found that there were less than twelve people gathered together, only about seven or eight people.


    When Suwan jumped down from the tree, Zoe asked with concern: "Are they the same people from yesterday?" Seeing Suwan nod, Zoe was a little worried: "Are they in danger?" "They encountered a group of zombies."


    "Oh my god," Zoe''s mood dropped visibly.


    "Do you want to save them?" Suwan asked tentatively.


    "I want to, but I don''t have enough ability. You do, but I don''t want you to take risks," Zoe said contradictory and self-blamingly.


    Suwan looked at Zoe and suddenly remembered that in the dormitory of the new base after the explosion of Belster, Zoe yelled and screamed at her and told her ''humanity'' because of killing the person in charge, but now, knowing that the family team in front was attacked by the zombie swarm, Zoe did not urge Suwan to save them.


    Actually not much time has passed, but they have all changed a lot. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They wanted to hurt you yesterday," Suwan reminded her. Zoe would certainly not forget this, but she still lowered her head and said dejectedly: "Of course I know, but Avi, there are fewer and fewer living people in this world, and everyone is having a hard time. In fact, I can understand their behavior. If it were me, I would probably do the same. I''m just a little sad. After all, no one knows how many people are still alive in this world. Maybe the person who dies in front of you one day will be the last living person besides us?" Zoe became even sadder when she said this. She let out a long breath and smiled bitterly at Suwan: "You don''t have to pay attention to me. I''m just a little sad."


    "Don''t be sad," Suwan held Zoe''s face with both hands and made her look directly at him: "I''ll go help them."


    "No, it''s too dangerous..." Zoe wanted to stop Suwan, but Suwan interrupted her: "I am an officer, have you forgotten, my duty is to save people. Yes, I am a deserter, but I still have a sense of honor as a soldier. I can''t watch them being hurt by zombies in front of me and I do nothing."


    Suwan had just wanted to talk to Zoe about this. She wanted to help the family team.


    Even though that family squad wanted to hurt Zoe yesterday.


    But the dark crisis broke out, and the whole world was out of order. Everyone was doing whatever it took to survive. For example, Suwan chose to be a deserter in order not to save people, but she still had a noble sense of military honor and could not watch those people being hurt by zombies without doing anything. Her humanity was not extinguished. This is very contradictory, but everyone is a contradiction, just like the two sides of a coin, one side is good and the other side is evil. When this coin is at a delicate balance point and has not completely landed, and one side is covered by the other side, it is the most extreme contradiction of a person.


    For example, yesterday, Suwan was obviously very angry, but she did not shoot or hurt anyone in the family team.


    Because in this world where people are struggling to survive, everyone is living by any means necessary. Even if the evil side completely covers up his good side, making his goodness a thing of the past, it seems understandable.


    Zoe opened her mouth and seemed to want to persuade Suwan, but she couldn''t say anything to stop him. She was also conflicted, she wanted Suwan to save people and maintain her morals, but she didn''t want Suwan to get hurt.


    Suwan made the decision for her so that she would no longer be troubled.


    "Let''s go," Suwan said.


    Zoe nodded and followed Suwan''s steps.


    There were only eight people left in the family team, three men and two women. The three children were the best protected and were now protected in the fragile circle of protection formed by the adults. But even so, facing dozens of zombies, they were too few in number and without strong enough weapons, they could not break out of the zombie group. Surrounded by the densely packed zombies, it was like a trapped beast fighting a desperate battle.


    But these twenty or so zombies were nothing compared to the big scenes Suwan had experienced.


    There are many scary things about zombies. They are like perpetual motion machines with endless energy and terrifying infectious abilities. The most horrifying thing is their number. When densely packed zombies block the view, the endless fear takes over people''s senses. And now, these zombies are still evolving.


    Just like Zoe said, there are fewer and fewer living people in this world, and the zombies are still evolving. Who knows if the next person who dies in front of them will be the last living person in the world besides them?


    Just thinking about it makes me despair.


    The mask of Liu Changrong''s protective helmet was splattered with black blood, blocking his vision, but he had no time to reach out to wipe the mask. All he could do was to keep swinging the empty shotgun in his hand, which could only be used as an iron stick. But he had no strength left, and these zombies were stronger than him, so he couldn''t swing it a few more times no matter how hard he tried.


    Is this the only way? Liu Changrong was breathing heavily. He didn''t have a heart disease, but his heart rate was so fast that he could hardly breathe. He was unwilling to accept this. He could vaguely hear his daughter crying and his wife screaming behind him, but more often than not, he could hear the zombies roaring.


    These damn zombies, there is no way to kill them all... Soon, he will be like them, what about his wife and children? Will this journey be in vain? Liu Changrong is really unwilling to accept this.


    Just when Liu Changrong was grabbed by the arm by a zombie and was almost knocked down, the glass protective mask in front of him splattered with blood again. This time his entire glass mask was covered with blood, and no light could penetrate at all. Then Liu Changrong felt that the zombie that was holding him was limp and had no strength at all. He immediately pushed away the zombie in front of him and raised his hand to lift up the glass mask. Then his vision became clear. What he saw were still the hideous zombies, but the zombies closest to them were falling down one by one.


    Liu Changrong was a little confused.


    Everyone around him was confused.


    what happened?


    A sharp whistle sounded, and Liu Changrong looked in the direction of the sound with a dizzy head, and saw the female soldier from yesterday greeting the zombies.


    That''s right, she was saying hello to the zombies.


    After dealing with the zombies closest to the family team, Suwan didn''t plan to waste any more ammunition. She put her fingers to her mouth and blew a whistle, waving at the zombies that had attracted her attention: "Come here!"


    Several zombies on the periphery were immediately attracted over. When the family team saw that someone was helping and more zombies were attracted to Suwan, the pressure was reduced. The hope of survival was right in front of them, and their potential burst out immediately. Even the three children who were protected in the protective circle cooperated to get rid of a zombie. Liu Changrong, who had just felt his arms were sore and unable to lift them, heard his wife crying in fear beside him, and he also had the strength at this time. He pushed the pole forward and directly pierced the head of the zombie in front of him.


    The movement speed of these zombies has evolved to be very fast, basically close to the running speed of an adult. There were four zombies running towards Suwan. Seeing the zombies running towards her, Suwan crouched down with her umbrella, soldier and knife in hand, ready for battle. The nearest zombie roared and waved his arms at Suwan. Suwan flexibly ducked and took a step forward to avoid it. Without looking back, she kicked the zombie in the back of the waist. The zombie fell forward a step. Suwan ignored him and waved her umbrella, soldier and knife to stab another zombie. After all, in addition to this zombie, there were three other zombies rushing towards her.


    Suwan didn''t notice that Zoe, who was hiding behind a tree and peeking behind her, saw that she couldn''t take care of the zombie for the time being, and trotted up with a thick branch as long as her arm that she had picked up from somewhere. Compared to Suwan behind her, Zoe was exposed to the zombie and immediately attracted its attention.


    "Okay, come on, come on, no problem, I can do it!" Zoe took a deep breath, holding the heavy branch in both hands, and faced the zombie with a risk-taking mentality. The zombie opened its mouth and roared at her, and the smell of decay immediately hit her face. Zoe frowned in disgust. She was not afraid of zombies. She had dissected countless zombies, but the zombies she dissected were not like this. Seeing the zombie open his mouth, revealing his rotten teeth and oral cavity, Zoe subconsciously stuffed the thick branch in her hand into his mouth.


    After Suwan quickly dealt with the three zombies and turned around to deal with the zombie who had just been kicked in the back of the head, she looked back and saw Zoe dodging the zombie''s attack. She was startled for a moment, and didn''t care about wasting ammunition. She immediately raised her gun to shoot. As soon as she raised her gun, she saw Zoe feeding the zombie a thick wooden branch. The thick wooden branch was quite heavy that Zoe had just held in both hands, and she couldn''t swing it at all. Although the zombies were strong, it didn''t mean that their heads were hard or their mouths had much load-bearing capacity. The thick wooden branch was stuffed into their mouths, and the zombie''s head couldn''t bear the weight of the thick wooden branch at all, and it fell forward directly. The other end of the wood hit the ground, and the momentum directly pushed the wood in the zombie''s mouth out, and it broke out of the back of the zombie''s head.


    This is much more lethal than a headshot.


    Suwan raised his eyebrows as he watched this dramatic scene.


    "Wow!" Seeing the zombie''s head penetrate the wood and get stuck halfway, and then fall to the ground with a hunched knee, Zoe jumped up and cheered excitedly, and raised her arms and ran towards Suwan a few steps away: "I did it!"


    "Yes, you did it," Suwan cooperated and clapped his hands with Zoe, looking at her subtly.


    Suwan had never seen what Zoe looked like when she was doing experiments before, but from the brutal scene just now, she could imagine it to some extent. Dissecting human bodies, dissecting zombies, etc., it can''t be a very respectable job, right? Why was she always deceived by Zoe''s big lake green eyes and thought that Zoe was a weak and obedient girl who needed protection?

 Chapter 87 Joining the Family Team

    Chapter 87 - 87 Joining the Family TeamWith Suwan''s help and Zoe''s little help, the members of the family team were inspired to cheer up again, and finally eliminated all the zombies that besieged them. The members of the family team were so tired that they were panting, not to mention how embarrassed they were.


    Finally out of danger, Liu Changrong took off his protective helmet and threw it on the ground before he could breathe. He looked at Suwan and Zoe who were standing at a distance and watching them, and then looked at Yang Kun beside him. Among these men, Yang Kun used to be a fitness coach. He was the strongest and had the most strength. He had also participated in a wilderness survival training camp and knew more about wilderness survival than them. It was he who proposed that everyone wear protective helmets and bulky down jackets to resist the attacks of zombies. He also provided everyone with hunting rifles. His importance in the team cannot be ignored. Invisibly, the team put Yang Kun in the position of leader, and many things were based on his ideas. Perhaps it was because everyone showed too much dependence on him and his position in the team was too important. Yang Kun became more and more arrogant. Many times, even if someone disagreed with his decision, he would still make it arbitrarily. Just like just now, if Yang Kun hadn''t wanted to get out of the forest quickly and urged everyone to speed up and relax their vigilance and ignore the zombies lurking in the forest, they might not have been attacked by zombies at all.


    Four of them died this time. Even if the down jacket was thick, it would be torn into pieces after being pounced on by zombies. Liu Changrong couldn''t bear to think about the tragic scene just now.


    This is not the first time that Yang Kun''s arbitrary actions have put everyone in danger.


    Liu Changrong had complaints in his heart for a long time, but he knew that more people would bring more power together. It was difficult for him to protect his wife and daughter alone, so he never showed his dissatisfaction. Everyone was an adult and knew how to be servile. Not only did he not show it, but when Yang Kun mocked him for not being manly enough because of his honest temper, Liu Changrong acted like a fool and just laughed it off. Seeing Yang Kun''s greed for Suwan''s equipment yesterday, Liu Changrong encouraged Yang Kun to cooperate with Suwan. From Suwan''s behavior of not harming them, Liu Changrong could judge that Suwan was a soldier with conscience. With such a capable person joining the team, the team''s focus would inevitably shift from Yang Kun to Suwan. Liu Changrong was most disappointed that Suwan did not agree to cooperate. Suwan had just saved them, which made Liu Changrong like her even more, and he was determined to get Suwan to join the team.


    But Yang Kun didn''t think so. After seeing Suwan''s skills just now, even if he coveted her equipment, it was almost a dream to get her equipment when the hunting rifle was empty. Such a person joining the team would only affect his decision-making ability, so Yang Kun thanked her politely and wanted to take her away.


    This time Liu Changrong did not obey him.


    "Your companion looks cold," Liu Changrong took out a short blue down jacket from his wife''s backpack and walked towards Suwan. He stopped a few steps away to leave a safe distance and just handed the down jacket to Suwan. Liu Changrong had his own calculations in mind. Before the shady crisis broke out, Liu Changrong was an honest man who married and had children honestly and opened a small shop with mediocre business. But after the shady crisis broke out, for the safety of his wife and children, he did a lot of evil things. For example, when Zoe was besieged yesterday, he took the initiative to step forward and almost shot. In order to make Suwan not bear grudges after joining the team, Liu Changrong took the initiative to show goodwill.


    Suwan did not refuse the down jacket. She took it and passed it to Zoe beside her. Zoe replaced Suwan''s combat jacket with the down jacket and immediately sighed in comfort. Suwan then put on her own combat jacket and camouflage outfit, which invisibly revealed her military identity.


    "Old Liu!" Seeing that Liu Changrong had secretly taken out the supplies to give to outsiders, Yang Kun shouted angrily: "What are you doing!"


    "We are out of bullets," Liu Changrong said, turning back. "We are only three men. We can''t protect so many people. It''s even difficult for us to protect ourselves. If this soldier can join us, our safety will be greatly guaranteed."


    Liu Changrong''s words were well-reasoned. Even though Yang Kun was angry, he had no way to refute him as he was watched by the other members of the family team. He could only curse angrily. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to join you," as the saying goes, one should be willing to return favors to others. Although Suwan still refused to cooperate, his attitude was much gentler than yesterday.


    "But your companion may need it," Liu Changrong persuaded Suwan without discouragement: "She feels cold now, and she may catch a cold and have a fever later. We have cold medicine."


    After the shady crisis broke out, the human body''s immunity was reduced, and a minor cold could develop into an incurable situation. Liu Changrong''s proposal was very tempting.


    In order to prevent Suwan from thinking this was a threat and getting disgusted, Liu Changrong continued, "And we really don''t have any ability to protect ourselves. Among us, there are children and women, and there are only three men. We can''t take care of everything. We don''t have bullets now. If we encounter a group of zombies again, we can only wait to die. You just saved us, which shows that you are a kind person. You don''t want to watch us escape this disaster and die at the hands of the next wave of zombies, right? There is strength in numbers. I think your companion is not as powerful as you, and there will always be times when you can''t take care of her. Why don''t you join us? We should be going to the same place."


    Liu Changrong was very good at speaking. He showed weakness and praised Suwan at the same time, and also pointed out his own advantage of sufficient supplies. If he was not unwilling to fight for it, perhaps the focus of this team would not be on Yang Kun.


    However, Suwan does not agree with the word kindness.


    She...a deserter, does she deserve the word kind?


    She just hasn''t turned into pure evil yet.


    This time, Suwan did not reject Liu Changrong''s proposal and joined the family team with Zoe.


    Just as Liu Changrong said, they have sufficient supplies to deal with many emergencies, and the more people there are, the greater the strength.


    Although Zoe was a little afraid of these people, since they had already cooperated, she put aside her grudge for the time being.


    So two new members, Suwan and Zoe, joined the family team. Of course, Suwan made it clear in advance that she would leave the team with Zoe if necessary, and no one objected.


    Yang Kun was naturally dissatisfied with Liu Changrong''s decision, but the lack of objection from others was invisibly an approval of Liu Changrong''s behavior. With Suwan around, Yang Kun could no longer be tyrannical, because his mistake caused the death of the four people, and also made the others accumulate resentment towards him in their hearts. Although they did not blame Yang Kun verbally, they alienated Yang Kun invisibly in their actions. Yang Kun and his wife, daughter and son lagged behind the others, staring at the backs of the people in front of them with hatred. It was just a mistake. If it weren''t for him, how could these people live until now! These ungrateful things!


    Although the four people had been torn and eaten by the zombies beyond recognition, they could not leave behind the bags they were carrying. Those were important supplies. Supplies for the dead are also supplies. They could not leave behind any contribution they could make to the living. After Liu Changrong led his men to pick up the backpacks of the four people, the group took a temporary rest. After all, they had just consumed too much physical strength in dealing with the zombies. The people in the family team had almost no strength to move forward. When they heard that they could take a temporary rest, everyone immediately collapsed on the ground and couldn''t stand up. Of course, they moved away to rest next to the battlefield. After all, they were not so keen on sitting on a zombie''s head to rest.


    When these people were taking a break and distributing food, they all glanced at Suwan with fear. After all, with Suwan''s strength, no one could stop him if he wanted to steal. Seeing their vigilance, Suwan took the initiative to say, "We have food." She took out compressed biscuits from her bag and ate them with Zoe. Only then did these people withdrew their gazes with relief.


    Liu Changrong looked at the people still alive around him and estimated the possibility of Suwan being the leader. Excluding Suwan and Zoe, there were still eight people left in the family team. He and his wife and daughter were one, needless to say, his opinion represented the opinion of their family. Yang Kun and his wife were remarried, and their son was brought by his wife, while their daughter was from Yang Kun and his ex-wife, and was not valued by Yang Kun. It can be seen from the fact that he instructed Yang Hui to take off her down jacket and shoulder bag to negotiate with Suwan yesterday that he didn''t care much about his daughter''s life or death. Although his daughter looked well-behaved and obedient, she actually had a very positive mind and might wait and see the situation first and not take sides. Liu Changrong felt that Yang Hui should be able to see that Suwan was more suitable to be the backbone of the team than Yang Kun. The other man''s surname was Li, and his wife had just been eaten by zombies. He was hit hard and a little absent-minded. If he was not included, it would be equivalent to three against three. With Suwan''s skills and her companions, the team''s focus trend shifted to Suwan and was irreversible.


    Anyway, Yang Kun must not be the team leader. Liu Changrong cannot put his life and the lives of his wife and daughter on him, and he himself cannot bear such a heavy responsibility. So Suwan is the best candidate for team leader.


    Zoe assisted the other two women in checking the injuries of the team members. Fortunately, Suwan arrived in time. Although these people were surrounded by zombies and fought to the point of exhaustion, they were not bitten or scratched by the zombies.


    Suwan also learned more about the shady crisis from Liu Changrong and others.


    Compared with the rapid outbreak of the Dark Curtain Crisis near Belster, China is farther away, and had done some preventive work in advance when the Dark Curtain Crisis broke out completely. However, due to China''s large population coefficient and density, the densely populated areas in developed cities in the south still suffered serious losses. In comparison, the north is better controlled, so the survivors and safe areas are mainly concentrated in the north, but these zombies are not staying in place, they are also migrating to the north.


    What''s even more terrifying is that a cult that worships zombies is on the rise.

 Chapter 88 Old Woman

    Chapter 88 - 88 Old WomanWorship zombies?


    When Suwan heard this word, he didn''t react immediately.


    Isn''t this too funny?


    Liu Changrong was not joking.


    Compared with living people, the power of zombies is very strong, so some people believe that zombies are the leaders of mankind in the new era, and that the situation of zombies ruling the world is irreversible. These people worship zombies, regard zombies as beliefs, spread inflammatory remarks among the crowd, and even oppose the military district for fear of chaos in the world. When they premeditatedly disguised themselves as survivors, many soldiers were assassinated, causing panic among the people. The military district has become a place where conflicts are prone to break out, so many people would rather not go to the military district but choose to form a team with people they trust to survive alone.


    Suwan didn''t know how to evaluate these people''s behavior.


    These people have gone crazy; their goal is not to survive but to cause chaos in the world.


    Faced with the evolving zombies, humans have no choice but to unite.


    But they are not united yet.


    "Then why did you go to the military area?" Suwan asked in confusion, "Didn''t they say that the military area is not safe either?"


    "It''s better to face living people than zombies," Yang Kun said unhappily, "No matter how scary people are, at least they won''t eat people."


    "Although we still have enough food, we don''t have much water," Liu Changrong echoed.


    The impact that the outbreak of the dark conspiracy brought to the world was not only zombies, but the more terrifying thing was the paralysis of infrastructure resources.


    The world itself is already in danger due to the scarcity of resources, and it is even more difficult to maintain now, especially since water resources are non-renewable. Water in reservoirs and rivers cannot be drunk once polluted. Resources in shops and supermarkets have been snatched away, which means that all resources are limited and non-renewable.


    Even if Yang Kun had foresight and joined forces with people around him to rush into the supermarket and grab a bunch of things during the chaos, these things would run out sooner or later. Even if the family team still had enough food for the time being, they were running out of water. Now was an awkward time, that is, the rainy season was over and it was not so soon for snow. There were few rivers in the north, so water shortage would be a serious problem.


    Liu Changrong was holding a half-empty bottle of water in his hand. It was what his daughter and wife had left for him after they drank two sips each. Seeing the mineral water in Liu Changrong''s hand, Suwan subconsciously looked at Zoe. Zoe had never said she was thirsty in the past two days, but her lips were already very dry. Then Suwan unconsciously licked his own lips, which were also a little dry. Under the same circumstances, people without water to drink are closer to death than those without food to eat.


    Liu Changrong had been paying attention to Suwan''s movements. Seeing that she seemed to casually shift her gaze away, Liu Changrong hesitated, took a big gulp of mineral water, and handed the bottle of mineral water with one-third of water left to Suwan.


    "Give it to me?" Suwan was very surprised. Liu Changrong actually gave her such precious water? Although Suwan could guess that Liu Changrong was so generous because this was not the last bottle of water, Liu Changrong''s behavior really puzzled her. He gave her a down jacket before and now gave her water. It was like disaster relief.


    Liu Changrong''s wife reacted the most strongly. She hit Liu Changrong on the back in displeasure, causing him to cry out in pain.


    "I''m sorry about what happened before," Liu Changrong said.


    What happened before was nothing more than their siege of Zoe.


    Liu Changrong took the initiative to show his goodwill, and Suwan did not refuse. Besides, she really needed this little bit of water, which seemed small but was urgently needed. Suwan took the mineral water and handed it to Zoe without even looking at it. Her behavior made Liu Changrong feel strange. After all, no matter how good a companion is, he would not be so selfless, right?


    Zoe took the water, took a sip and handed the mineral water to Suwan. Suwan took a sip to moisten his lips and gave it back to her. Zoe had no choice but to screw the cap on the mineral water and save it for drinking when necessary.


    Yang Kun, who was standing next to him, looked at Liu Changrong''s almost flattering behavior and laughed disdainfully, but no one paid attention to him. With Suwan''s joining, Yang Kun was no longer the one with the most say in the team. The most direct manifestation was that it was no longer the time when he had everything to say. Yang Kun was still not used to being suddenly no longer valued and falling from a high position. Naturally, he was even more resentful in his heart, hating Suwan and the other people in the family team. Yang Kun forgot that although he contributed the most in this team, human nature is complicated, and the more you give, the more you get. Moreover, he did so much to increase the strength of the family team, which was essentially to increase his own survival ability. Both sides gained, and there was no such thing as who contributed more.


    After their strength was almost recovered, several people got up and set off. They were already at the edge of the forest, and after walking for more than ten minutes, they walked out of the forest and onto the highway.


    The highway had obviously been cleared, and all the vehicles were pushed to both sides of the road, leaving a wide avenue wide enough for traffic. They walked forward from the middle of the avenue. The abandoned cars on both sides had their doors wide open, and it was obvious that they had been looted long ago.


    Liu Changrong''s Liu Xiaoying is a lively girl. She admires Suwan for her skills. When she looks at Suwan, her eyes are full of stars. She talks to Suwan all the way and even communicates with Zoe in halting English in order to improve her spoken English. Seeing that Liu Xiaoying, Suwan and Zoe get along well, Liu Changrong is of course satisfied with this development and does not stop it. Yang Kun''s son seems to be very interested in Zoe, but Yang Kun has a gloomy face next to him and his English is not very good, so he has no chance to talk to Zoe at all.


    Suwan also got a lot of useful information from chatting with Liu Xiaoying.


    For example, after the dark crisis broke out in City A, the military district dispatched troops to carry out rescue operations. Because the houses were all sturdy buildings, most of the people hiding at home were safe and were not injured by the zombies. These people were also rescued, but then people with ulterior motives created riots. City A was already in chaos. In order to ensure the safety of the survivors who had been rescued, the army had to temporarily withdraw and escort the survivors away. After they left, City A became even more uncontrollable. Before they came again, the entire city was turned upside down. There was no way, the military district had to give up City A, and the survivors who stayed in City A could only fend for themselves. This group of people mainly relied on Yang Kun''s foresight to collect supplies in advance and take defensive measures to get here, but in fact, they had more than 30 people at the beginning, but now there are less than ten people left, which shows how dangerous this journey was.


    Suwan couldn''t help but look back at Yang Kun. From the description of these people, Yang Kun was a very capable person. At least compared to other people in the family team, Yang Kun had made very sufficient preparations.


    "In fact, there were not many people who turned into zombies at that time. It was mainly because everyone was in chaos. Everyone was like a madman." Thinking of the scenes she had seen before, Liu Xiaoying felt cold all over and shivered even though she was wearing a down jacket: "No one was in charge of the whole city. These people went crazy. They killed people and smashed shops on the streets like bandits. They also robbed women..." Liu Xiaoying was embarrassed to continue, but Suwan could guess how chaotic a city like that was. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without legal sanctions and human constraints, evil is taken to the extreme, and the most ordinary people become the most evil criminals. When the only people left in this city are victims besides the criminals, what good can this city have?


    Suwan could only hope that she called home in time and her parents went to the military district for help in time, or were lucky enough to be rescued by the army.


    The reason why Liu Xiaoying can still maintain such a mentality and character at this time is that her parents are still by her side and love her. Compared with her liveliness, Yang Hui seems more silent, and she does not show the calmness that she should have at her age. In a simple contact, Suwan can sense the awkward position of Yang Hui in Yang Kun''s family, but it has nothing to do with her, and she is too lazy to get involved in other people''s family affairs.


    How does the saying go?


    My grandma lived to be ninety-nine because she minded other people''s business.


    Suwan is not a neighborhood committee lady, so she is too lazy to get involved in other people''s household chores.


    With the addition of Suwan and Zoe, the family team''s overall strength has increased a lot. They no longer have to worry about sporadic zombies. Moreover, Suwan is fully equipped and cautious. Her telescope can see the zombies ahead from afar and help the family team avoid them safely. Suwan has an accurate sixth sense in many things, and has helped the family team avoid many dangers. Seeing the role Suwan plays in the team, Yang Kun''s attitude has eased a lot. He even took the initiative to find a down jacket from his supplies for Suwan to wear. Suwan actually planned to refuse. Firstly, she is cold-resistant, and secondly, wearing a heavy down jacket will affect her movements. But this is Yang Kun''s kindness. Besides, even if wearing a down jacket is not for keeping warm, it can be used as disposable armor when encountering zombies, so there is no need to worry about being grabbed by zombies once or twice, so Suwan still put on the clothes.


    It takes half a month just to walk around City A to the military district, and it takes almost a week just to take the highway to bypass City A. During this week, they didn''t have much food left and the water was long gone. The lively Liu Xiaoying didn''t have the energy to speak and looked much more wilted.


    Suwan had some impression. She remembered that there was a bridge near this road. Since there was a bridge, there should be water. When she asked the family team members, she got confirmation. Thinking that there might be a water source ahead, the group quickened their pace with hope and walked for another half a day. Sure enough, when they saw the shadow of the highway bridge, they heard the sound of water.


    Several people quickened their pace at the same time, and when they were about to reach the bridge, a faint voice sounded on the roadside.


    "Save me..."


    The sound came from a disheveled woman lying on the side of the road.

 Chapter 89 Water Source

    Chapter 89 - 89 Water SourceThe woman fell in the weeds that were almost half a person''s height on the side of the road. If she hadn''t made a sound, she would have been hard to find. She was wearing a thin light blue halter dress, exposing the skin of her arms and thighs, which were covered with scattered scratches and bruises. She looked so disheveled that one could tell at a glance what she had been through.


    When there is no order in this world, weak women will be subjected to many malicious acts.


    She is pitiful, but not everyone is a savior. Especially at a time when survival is already difficult.


    Several people looked at each other. Although they all stopped and felt sympathy, no one went to her. After all, who knew if this woman was injured by the zombies? The team didn''t need a burden.


    Seeing these people just standing in the middle of the road, the woman became a little anxious. She tried to prop herself up, stretched out her hand to the people in the family team, and pleaded, "Please, help me, I was not hurt by the zombies, I was..." She sobbed softly and said, "I was abandoned here..." The woman raised her face, revealing her face from her messy long hair. Liu Xiaoying, who had not drunk water for two days and spoke much less, her eyes lit up, and she exclaimed softly, a little excited.


    Even Suwan secretly exclaimed.


    It''s not like Suwan hasn''t seen good-looking people before, but compared to this woman, they can only be described as good-looking.


    The reason is simple: this woman is so delicate.


    Even though her hair was disheveled and she was in such a miserable situation, everything about her made her look pitiful and beautiful. Perhaps the people who abandoned her on the roadside couldn''t bear to hurt her face, so although her face was a little dirty, there were no scars. Her tears sliding down her cheeks made people feel distressed.


    "She''s so beautiful," Zoe couldn''t help but exclaim as she stared at her, while silently raising her hand to block Suwan''s eyes with her palm to prevent Suwan from looking.


    Suwan: "..."


    "It''s Mengyu!" Liu Xiaojing said excitedly.


    "Who?" Suwan asked with a frown.


    "Mengyu, Lin Mengyu, don''t you know, she''s a big star!" Liu Xiaojing stared at Suwan in disbelief: "You don''t even know her!"


    Suwan blinked his eyes, looking very innocent.


    Others also recognized Lin Mengyu, and there was an immediate commotion in the family team. If it were an ordinary person, perhaps they would have just abandoned her and left, but this was Lin Mengyu, a household name. They had never been so close to a star before. Even though it was not suitable to be a star now, Lin Mengyu''s influence was still there. Except for Suwan and Zoe, who were in Belster and could not contact the outside world before, everyone present had seen the TV series starring Lin Mengyu.


    I recognized the disheveled woman on the street as Lin Mengyu. Just based on her celebrity influence and that delicate face, it would be hard for anyone to be so cruel as to abandon her.


    Especially men.


    Yang Kun and his son walked towards Lin Mengyu first, and then the family team members went over to help one after another. Only Suwan and Zoe, Liu Changrong and his wife were left in the middle of the road.


    "Why don''t you go and help?" Liu Changrong''s wife asked.


    "So many people have gone, I won''t make a difference," Liu Changrong scratched his head, "and this woman looks weird, I don''t like her."


    "Are you blind?" Liu Changrong''s wife glared at him and said, "How good-looking she is! If I were that good-looking, I would be so beautiful."


    "Forget it then," Liu Changrong said, looking very lucky: "You''ve gone to heaven, I can''t catch you."


    Suwan and Zoe stayed where they were and did not go to help. Firstly, there were already enough people helping, and secondly, Suwan was observing his surroundings.


    "What''s wrong?" Zoe asked, noticing Suwan''s thoughtful expression.


    Suwan glanced at the weak Lin Mengyu who was helped up by everyone, and spoke to Zoe in English: "She said she was thrown here."


    "You can tell," Zoe said.


    "It''s not one man who can make her look like this. It took at least three men." Even though Lin Mengyu looked so pitiful and miserable, Suwan still analyzed rationally and cruelly, "She was thrown here but didn''t die of thirst or hunger, nor was she eaten by zombies, which means she was just thrown here, maybe less than two hours ago. There are at least four people including three men, which is considered a team, but there are no signs of a team passing by here." Suwan pointed to the viaduct, "There is only one road here. We didn''t meet them, so they can only move forward. But you can see there are zombies ahead. Since these men passed by the viaduct, it is impossible for them not to meet these zombies."


    Zoe looked towards the viaduct, but because it was still far away, she could only vaguely make out two blurry swaying figures.


    It is impossible for the zombies not to notice someone passing by the overpass, and it is not too difficult for three men to deal with two zombies, but there is only one reason why these two zombies are still hanging around on the overpass.


    No one passed the viaduct.


    "She''s lying," Zoe looked at Lin Mengyu, who was limping over and supported by Liu Xiaoying and Yang Kun''s wife, and asked, "Why?"


    Suwan also wanted to know.


    Lin Mengyu is an actress and her performance was flawless. Suwan couldn''t understand why she lied.


    Or maybe she only told half a lie, so it would be less likely to be exposed.


    "Should we remind them?" Zoe asked.


    "If I hadn''t saved her just now, it would have been too late now," Suwan said.


    Because Lin Mengyu had been supported and came to them.


    This team is a family team composed of civilians, not a rescue team that follows the best principles. Suwan is very clear about her identity. She and Zoe just joined in, and Yang Kun is the leader. Yang Kun has taken the initiative to rescue people. At this time, questioning and refuting Yang Kun''s decision in front of Lin Mengyu will plant conflicts between the two people whose relationship has just eased. Everyone is going to the same place and needs cooperation. There may be many places that need the assistance of the family team in the future. Suwan does not want to plant hidden dangers because of this matter. She will find an opportunity to remind others, as for whether others will listen to it, it is not her decision. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, Suwan doesn''t care about Lin Mengyu.


    "Be careful with her," Suwan warned in a low voice.


    Zoe nodded. She took Suwan''s reminder to heart. Even if Lin Mengyu was pretty, she ignored it.


    Liu Changrong didn''t understand the conversation between Suwan and Zoe, but he noticed the way Suwan and Zoe looked at Lin Mengyu. When his wife wanted to help, he stopped her and said, "There are so many people here, don''t make things worse."


    Liu Changrong''s wife thought so too and did not move forward. Then Liu Changrong quietly pushed Liu Xiaoying to Suwan''s side. Liu Xiaoying had been very proactive when she saw her favorite celebrity, just like when she first saw Suwan. When she looked at Lin Mengyu, her eyes were full of stars, but she became obedient after being glared at by Liu Changrong.


    So before they knew it, the only people taking care of Lin Mengyu were Yang Kun''s family. Li Bin had become much more depressed ever since his wife was eaten by zombies in the forest, and he was too lazy to get involved in such matters. As for Yang Hui, she always followed behind everyone silently, neither being proactive nor active.


    There was a water source ahead, and a big star was rescued. Liu Xiaoying''s spirits recovered a little. She talked to Suwan about Lin Mengyu''s brilliant achievements, such as the awards she had won and the TV series she had acted in. She also said that she was once named the "national girlfriend", but all these were worthless now. As Liu Xiaoying spoke, she looked back at Lin Mengyu, and felt that Lin Mengyu would not feel comfortable listening to these things at this time, so she stopped talking.


    Lin Mengyu did not complain about her own experience. She acted very strong. After all, at this time, it is good to be alive. Her strength makes people feel good. Everyone can see what she has experienced, so no one has the heart to ask too much. After Yang Kun''s wife found a thick coat for her to wear, Lin Mengyu was moved to tears. She hugged Yang Kun''s wife and called her sister, a big star. Although it is not the time to chase stars, Yang Kun''s wife was flattered by the two calls of sister. Not to mention later, the two women directly called each other sisters.


    Yang Kun and his son couldn''t stop looking at Lin Mengyu. Yang Kun could restrain himself because his wife was present, but his son was young and couldn''t hide the lust in his eyes. There was nothing he could do. After all, Lin Mengyu''s image just now had a huge impact on him. Seeing Yang Mengyu being treated like this, he couldn''t help but think, since others can do this, can he do this to Yang Mengyu? Besides, they saved Lin Mengyu''s life.


    Because Lin Mengyu was too weak, Yang Kun''s son and wife supported her on both sides. It took them much longer than expected to reach the river. That was because there was no danger now. If a group of zombies came, Lin Mengyu would have been thrown down long ago. Suwan shot the zombies on the viaduct with two shots from a distance. After observing that there was no major danger around, everyone walked down the slope embankment to drink water, while Lin Mengyu sat on the embankment and waited.


    As soon as she reached the middle of the embankment slope, Liu Xiaoying stomped her feet in frustration.


    The water was clear, and no one cared about the microbes in the water at this time. It was fine as long as it was drinkable. But the problem was that there were several zombies lying by the water not far away, and two of them had half of their bodies submerged in the water. Obviously, someone had come here to drink the water and encountered zombies.


    Liu Xiaoying felt wronged and wanted to cry: "I finally got some water, but I can''t even drink it!"


    Everyone was desperate. Without water, they couldn''t even reach the military area!


    Looking at the expressions on everyone''s faces, Zoe gently pulled Suwan''s sleeve: "This water may be drinkable," she whispered to Suwan: "Do you remember what I told you, the mutated black virus exists in the air?"


    Suwan remembered.


    "Even if the dark virus can''t survive in the air for too long, everyone has been infected and has become a source of infection. However, this virus does not have much impact on mentally intact living people. The harm that zombies do to living people is that they increase the infectiousness of the virus, spreading the external virus into people''s blood and bodies, accelerating the death of living people," Zoe explained.


    Zoe said the same thing at the time, so Suwan easily understood.


    "Although the water is contaminated by zombies, each person is already a carrier of the virus. The virus in the water source will not infect people again, so the water may not have any effect on living people and can still be drunk," Zoe proposed this possibility.


    That sounds reasonable.


    Suwan briefly expressed Zoe''s theory, and everyone felt hopeful when they heard that the water might still be drinkable.


    But the question is, who will be the first to try whether the water is drinkable?


    "I''ll do it," said Li Bin.

 Chapter 90 Military Fans

    Chapter 90 - 90 Military FansNo matter how feasible Zoe''s theory is, it is just a theory in principle.


    If a theory is not put into practice, it is likely to be overturned.


    In other words, the water may or may not be drinkable.


    This is just nonsense.


    What if you drink the water contaminated by zombies and become one of them? This is a problem that everyone is worried about, so no one dares to put the theory into practice. Facing the water flowing right in front of them, everyone is deadlocked and no one can drink it.


    Even Zoe herself only proposed this hypothesis. Although she was 80% sure of her hypothesis, she would not risk her own and Suwan''s lives.


    Li Bin took the initiative to be the first to try something new, which was unexpected but also reasonable.


    When Suwan and Liu Xiaoying were chatting, they learned that Li Bin''s son had been beaten to death in a conflict with others during a riot in City A. Afterwards, his wife was eaten by zombies in the forest. He became much more depressed and silent most of the time. When facing the zombies, he became more ruthless and tried hard to rush forward, as if he was looking for an opportunity to lose his life.


    The death of his family left him with no hope or motivation to live.


    Of course it would be best if someone was willing to step forward, so the people around just gave a few words of advice and didn''t try to stop him.


    It cannot be said to be indifference, it can only be said that human nature is selfish. Besides, no one forced Li Bin, he did it voluntarily. Even if something happened after drinking the contaminated water, it has nothing to do with others.


    Yang Kun and Suwan made a simple filter to filter the river water, just for psychological comfort.


    Li Bin didn''t hesitate at all when drinking the water. It was obvious that even if he would mutate after drinking the water, Li Bin didn''t care at all.


    After he drank the water, everyone became alert to his changes and moved a little further away from him. Li Bin noticed it of course, but he didn''t care. He sat cross-legged on the embankment, staring at the flowing river in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking.


    After waiting for about twenty minutes, Li Bin was still fine. Zoe even went forward to check his temperature and opened his eyelids to take a closer look. Everyone was relieved to find that he was indeed fine.


    Yang Kun''s son was the first one who couldn''t help but drink water.


    They were all very thirsty. Without water, they could not reach the military area at all. They would die of thirst on the way. So with the mentality of giving it a try, they did not look at the zombie with half of its body lying in the water not far away. Out of sight, out of mind, everyone drank enough water.


    Yang Kun''s son Yang Wei was the first to drink enough water. He sighed with satisfaction, turned around and saw Lin Mengyu sitting alone on the embankment looking at them eagerly. He felt that Lin Mengyu was very pitiful, so he filtered a bottle of water, took the water to her and presented it to her: "You, do you want to drink it?" Although Yang Wei had evil thoughts about Lin Mengyu in his heart, he was still a big boy at heart. Facing the goddess, he couldn''t help blushing. He pushed the bottle of water in front of her and asked stutteringly.


    Lin Mengyu looked down at the zombie whose half body was submerged in the river, frowned in disgust, and then smiled a little when she looked at Yang Wei: "I''m not thirsty yet."


    "How can you not be thirsty? It''s good to have water to drink now. Don''t be disgusted. Even if you turn into a zombie, that will be a matter for the future. You won''t last long without water." Yang Wei felt that Lin Mengyu was being stubborn, so he stuffed the water into Lin Mengyu''s hand anyway. Lin Mengyu didn''t want to refuse Yang Wei''s kindness, so she unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip of water. Seeing that Lin Mengyu accepted his kindness, Yang Wei felt happy.


    "Can you help me down?" Lin Mengyu asked cautiously, "I want to wash my face." She was timid and afraid of being rejected, looking like a poor kitten. Besides, she had experienced such a thing, which made Yang Wei sympathize with her. Of course, Yang Wei would not refuse her request, but he did not help Lin Mengyu go down. He carried Lin Mengyu on his back as he walked down the embankment. Lin Mengyu was light and fluttery, and it was not difficult for Yang Wei to carry her on his back. He was afraid of touching the wounds on Lin Mengyu''s body, so he walked very slowly and carefully when going down the embankment. Lin Mengyu obediently lay on his back, and her long hair brushed Yang Wei''s cheeks from time to time, making Yang Wei feel itchy on his cheeks and he couldn''t help blushing.


    If the shady crisis hadn''t broken out, they would have really been like a couple getting along like this.


    But if the shady crisis had not broken out, these two people would never have met.


    Lin Mengyu sat by the river and didn''t look at the dead zombies. She reached out to scoop up the cold river water to wash her hands and the dirt on her face. Yang Wei squatted beside her and looked at her without blinking. Seeing that Lin Mengyu''s hair was wet, he tucked her long hair behind her ears. Lin Mengyu tilted her head to look at Yang Wei, with water drops still rolling down her face. Facing the sun, she smiled at Yang Wei, and a sweet dimple appeared on her lips, which made Yang Wei dumbfounded.


    She is so pretty. Yang Wei couldn''t help thinking, he reached out his hand with a dull look to touch Lin Mengyu''s cheek, Lin Mengyu lowered her head and shrank a bit, it was obvious that she was afraid, thinking of what she had experienced, Yang Wei was about to withdraw his hand, but at this time Lin Mengyu raised her head and looked at him again.


    She smiled at Yang Wei again.


    This time her smile was very charming.


    Perhaps she couldn''t think of any better way to stay in the family team, so she did not refuse Yang Wei''s touch.


    So Yang Wei knew that he did have a chance.


    Everyone filled their empty bottles with filtered water, washed their hands and faces, and drank the cool water. Everyone seemed to have regained vitality like dry and cracked land that had been irrigated. Liu Xiaoying became lively again, and Li Bin, who had been very gloomy in the past few days, became much more positive because he felt that he had made a contribution to the team. Everything was developing in a good direction, which Suwan was happy to see. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After filling up the empty water bottles with water and using them sparingly, it is basically enough to get them to the military area. After all the trouble, it is not far from dark. The daytime is short in winter, especially in the north, where it gets dark around six or seven o''clock. Darkness does not affect the zombies'' mobility, but it increases the risk factor for them a lot, so they have to find a resting place as soon as possible before dark.


    Most of the members of the family team are locals. Although they are located on the outskirts of the city, Liu Changrong and Yang Kun often drove past here in the past. They all remembered that there was a gas station a few hundred meters ahead of the viaduct. If they were lucky, they could rest there for a night. So the family team quickened their pace towards the gas station. Because they had drunk water, their steps were much lighter.


    On the way to the gas station, Lin Mengyu was still supported by Yang Kun''s wife and son on her left and right. However, she was light in weight, so the two people didn''t feel tired with their support, and she could barely keep up with the pace of the team.


    Maybe most of the zombies are in the city, or maybe they have already migrated to other places in search of living people. In short, the family team is very lucky. There are only a few zombies along the way. At least there are three grown men in the team. Together with Suwan, they can easily deal with them. The gas station is empty, obviously after being swept by the previous group of people, but everyone just plans to stay here to rest for one night. Having a place to sleep for one night is much safer than sleeping on the road.


    Everyone was frightened by the zombies. Once they entered the gas station, they went to every corner of the gas station to check whether the windows and doors were closed properly. Only then did they completely relax and gathered in an open space to sit down and eat something. Yang Wei looked at Lin Mengyu and subconsciously classified her as "one of his own". Of course, she was one of his own, so Yang Wei was not stingy and gave Lin Mengyu a small bag of biscuits, and Lin Mengyu did not refuse.


    Even after joining the family team, Suwan and Zoe never ate their food. They still ate the compressed biscuits and vitamins that Suwan brought at the beginning.


    Although Suwan didn''t show it, she was actually a little worried.


    She was not Doraemon. No matter how much food she brought, it would eventually be consumed. In the past half month, she and Yang Kun had been digging up any edible wild vegetables and fruits they saw on the roadside. They didn''t even wash the vegetables, they just wiped them and chewed and swallowed them. Some of the wild vegetables were so bitter, with sand that had not been wiped clean on them, so they tasted sour. But no one was pretentious. Even Liu Xiaoying, who was protected by her parents, was reluctant at first, but then she saw everyone eating, and even Yang Hui ate without any complaints. She didn''t want to appear squeamish, so she just ate whatever everyone else ate. Everything was to reduce the original food consumption. But even with such frugality, Suwan''s biscuits and vitamins were almost gone, and there was not much food left for others.


    So even though the water problem has been solved now, the food problem will soon be exposed. Suwan estimates that in five days at most, there will be no food left for everyone.


    Originally, Suwan planned to go to City A, as the resources in the city are always easier to obtain than those in the periphery. But now she has changed her route and can only take one step at a time for the time being. However, as a Bellster, she will not be so cowardly as to starve herself to death.


    Lin Mengyu had nothing to do after eating the biscuits. She looked left and then looked again, and her eyes fell on Suwan: "Your shooting skills are really good," she said enviously.


    Suwan glanced at her and said perfunctorily: "Not bad."


    "Of course Sister Su''s shooting skills are good," Liu Xiaoying was about to give Suwan some free recommendations. Just as she was about to say that Suwan was a soldier, Liu Changrong patted her on the back of the head. Liu Xiaoying muttered a few words of complaint, but Liu Changrong glared at her and she realized that Suwan was also glaring at her.


    What did she do wrong? Liu Xiaoying was confused and simply shut up.


    "It''s OK, I was just practicing at the shooting range," Suwan said casually, not intending to reveal her identity. She still had doubts about Lin Mengyu.


    "Are you a military fan?" Lin Mengyu seemed very interested in Suwan''s identity.


    Suwan''s down jacket did not reveal the logo on his combat uniform, but his camouflage pants and combat bag were still eye-catching. However, these camouflage outfits are not difficult to get. Yang Kun has participated in a field training camp before, and he has a set of uniforms distributed by the training camp at home.


    Suwan didn''t refute. Lin Mengyu saw that she was not in the mood to chat, so she didn''t ask any more questions. Seeing that Suwan and Zoe were close, she thought that Suwan would respond enthusiastically if she took the initiative to talk to him. Unexpectedly, Suwan didn''t take her face into consideration at all, which made Lin Mengyu discouraged. Compared with the extra care given to her by others because of her previous celebrity status, Suwan in the team was the coldest person to her.


    He is obviously a homosexual, but he doesn''t even look at his face? Could he be a fake homosexual? Staring at Suwan''s back, Lin Mengyu couldn''t help but think.